Chapter Text
Warm.
That’s the first thing he noticed upon waking up. It was very warm.
Too warm.
Dangerously warm.
Insanely, insurmountably, ridiculously warm.
And that’s when he realized he was on fire.
His eyes shot open. His body forcing harsh, panicked breaths into his lungs.
There was no time for an adjustment period, between complete sleep and full awareness. No time to wipe the grogginess off his face.
He was lying face down in the middle of a burning building, one that was rapidly being turned to ashes. And if he didn’t move, he’d go down with it.
With a terrified shout, he rose to his feet.
Or at least, he tried to.
In his scramble to escape, he attempted to use his left hand to push himself up. But there was no limb to move.
His left arm was completely severed, all the way up to bleeding remains of his shoulder.
Even though the world around him was quickly deteriorating, crumpling into voracious flames, he still had to stop.
Stop and stare.
Stop and stare and scream.
Scream at the arm that was missing. Scream at the pain he now felt. Scream at the terrifying memory of what had transpired just moments ago.
He had been hiding. Cowering in his bed, under his covers. Shivering like a baby.
Because they were under attack.
A surge of demons had descended from the sky, raining fire and death upon his village.
Unfortunately this wasn’t an uncommon occurrence.
He was still too young to fight dragons, and as such was told to hide in his home. Waiting for it all to be over, waiting for his parents to return after the battle.
But then a Monstrous Nightmare exploded through his ceiling.
Gnashing with its ferocious teeth, slashing with its beastly claws, and wearing a coat of flame, the demon immediately locked its eyes onto him. And it must’ve decided that he deserved death.
Tears of terror springing to his eyes, he tumbled out of bed. He scampered to his feet, crashing through the doorway and down the stairs in a desperate bid to save his life. The monster hot on his trail.
With every movement it made, his home was engulfed in more flame. His bedroom was unrecognizable at this point, and the stairs were quickly becoming scorched as it slithered down to catch its prey.
It was right behind him. Its hot breath was baking the back of his neck, its bestial snarls assaulted his ears.
In his panic, he tripped on the last few stairs. Launching himself forwards until he hit the ground hard. Seeing an opportunity, his pursuer lunged at him with wide open jaws. Itching to rip and tear into flesh.
He managed to roll out of the way just in time, settling onto his front.
But before he could do anything else, his movement was suddenly impeded by a heavy weight being placed on his back. The Nightmare had pinned him down with its talons, keeping its prey from escaping.
He tried to fight. He tried to flee. He had even tried to beg, knowing full well that the dragon had no sense of reasoning or logic.
But his efforts were useless.
A moment later, his struggles were put to an end. As a tremendous pain shot through his left shoulder.
The Nightmare had clamped his left arm in its jaws, piercing his skin with its horrendous fangs.
And it tugged.
It tugged and tugged and tugged, inflicting more agony with each pull...
Until it ripped the arm off in one last savage wrench.
All he could do was wail. Wail and cry and writhe with agony, still in the hold of this demon.
With his severed arm in its grasp, it seemed the dragon was satisfied. It released him, and broke through the frail walls of his home. Flying into the night, still holding the extremity that was brutally stolen from him.
It was the last time he’d ever see his own arm.
Lying on his face, a pool of red liquid starting to spread from his fresh wound, he couldn’t help it. His body had been through too much, too fast.
He passed out.
…
And woke up to an oppressively blazing inferno, and the shouts from the chaos outside.
Now he remembered.
And now that he was awake, he realized that he had only a few minutes to escape.
The building was coming down fast, he needed to get out of here.
Using his remaining arm, he rose to his feet. Immediately staggering to the side, and being forced to lean on a wall. He wasn’t used to this unbalance, and the blood loss had left him severely weakened. Even walking was a challenge right now.
But he had to. He had to or else he would die.
He tried as hard as he could. He pushed his body to its absolute limits, all while ignoring the stray embers that hung onto his torn clothing.
He used every last drop of adrenaline his system could spare to push himself towards that front door. All while trying to dodge falling, burning debris with a body that wouldn’t quite cooperate.
He was almost there. The front door was right there. The outside was calling to him.
But before he could make it, a support beam toppled in front of him. Crashing through the floor.
He managed to jolt backwards, just in time. But the sudden movement left his already feeble body drained of all its energy.
He tried so hard to move. He tried so hard to reach for the freedom that was just outside his grasp.
But he couldn’t.
He was too small. Too weak.
And he would die here.
Without ever seeing his mother or father again. Without ever playing with his friends again. With his last experience being the horror of having a limb mutilated by a dragon.
He would die here.
His vision was getting blurry. The smoke was invading his lungs. His shoulder throbbed and gushed, with increasingly smaller amounts of liquid.
He just couldn’t take anymore.
With fluttering eyelids, it all faded to black.
…
And suddenly, he was being carried.
He was outside, being rushed away from the wreckage of his home.
And he was in his mother’s arms.
He looked up through bleary eyes, trying to get a look at her.
Her skin was scratched up and covered in ash, her clothes had been ripped to pieces, her hair was singed at the edges. But what was most disheartening was the sheer terror on her face, as she ran for both her and her child’s lives.
She wasn’t alone. Everyone left in his village was fleeing. Fleeing what had been their home for seven generations, now nothing but a pile of burnt wood and ashen trees.
Limply hanging in his mother’s hold, he managed to push his head up. Looking over her shoulder.
He saw the few remaining strongest of his tribe, battling against the horde of dragons with ferocity. Hoping to buy time for the rest of them.
He saw them swing their swords and bash with hammers. He saw them deflect blasts of flame and swipes of talons with their shields. He felt like cheering, every time one of those ghastly creatures had their head cut off.
Especially because his father was among them. Fighting for their survival with every ounce of bravery he had.
But bravery just wasn’t enough.
As his mother continued to dash to safety, holding him closely lest she drop him, he watched.
He watched as his father was murdered by a dragon.
He couldn’t shout, or cry, or anything. His throat was too dry, his lungs too haggard, his mind too frozen with shock.
So he said nothing. He did nothing.
He did nothing as his own father, who he respected like no other, was killed at the claws of a foul beast.
He didn’t even remember the last thing he said to him. But he’d remember this moment for the rest of his life.
As the survivors ran, more and more were picked off. Bitten and burned and carried off into the skies, all by fiendish dragons.
Women, children, the sick or elderly, none were spared. Dragons were indiscriminate in their hatred, their malice. Encompassed solely by their desire to see everything burn.
The last survivors of his enter tribe made it to the boats. Many of them were on fire as well, reduced to burning pieces of driftwood. There was only one ship still intact.
And there were so few of them, they all fit on it.
So they sailed.
They began their trek, sailing far, far away from the island they’d spent their whole lives on.
Because it wasn’t the same island anymore.
Their home, with the evergreen trees gently swaying in the breeze. The rocky beaches, perfect for spending an afternoon relaxing or splashing in the sea. The fluffy snow caking their village in pristine white, on the most pleasant of winter days…
It was gone.
Reduced to a charred corpse of an island. Littered with their scorched memories, and the burning bodies of their loved ones.
Luckily, they weren’t followed. The dragons were content to continue stealing livestock and razing all that remained of their village.
They had to go.
The few of them that remained would have to find a new home, and keep the spirit of their people alive.
So they sailed.
They sailed in search of a brighter tomorrow. Of a future for their children. Of a life without constant fear of dragons.
Leaving their old lives to burn.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
After only a few days of sailing, it seemed their luck had turned.
Their supplies were limited, as in they had no supplies. They had barely managed to escape with the clothes on their backs, having no time to gather food or materials.
It quickly became apparent, after only two days, that they needed food and water. But unfortunately islands were scarce in these parts, and there weren’t any landmasses where they could gather some necessities. Even uninhabited ones.
Not only were they afraid, wounded, and traumatized. They were also starving. And they had no idea how they were going to get food.
His mother had always been an optimist, trying to get him to look on the bright side. In the mornings, when his tummy would ache and his throat would cry out for water, she’d try to take his mind off these things.
But during the nights, when she thought he was asleep and wasn’t listening, he’d hear her crying. Asking any god who would listen a simple question.
Why?
Why kill my husband? Why burn down my village, my friends and family? Why leave my son to waste away?
If he was being honest, he wanted to know the answers as well.
But one fateful night, the seventh of starvation and thirst, it seemed like their troubles were over.
They came across a ship. A big one. Filled with people, with big bellies and merry smiles. Singing shanties under the stars.
His people had nothing to trade, nothing to offer. But they still hoped that perhaps these travelers they’d run into would be so kind as to spare them the slightest bits of food, and the most meager drops of water.
So they asked. Begged, more like. Desperately pleading for even a smidgen of assistance.
The price they paid for this was a steep one.
The men they ran into were pirates. Scouring the seas for plunder, and anything else that could fill their pockets. But his people had nothing valuable to steal.
Angered by their misfortune, they raided the tribe’s ship, which was much smaller in comparison. And demanded loot.
Once again, the pirates were told that they had nothing to give.
And the pirates decided that for this, they deserved death.
All at once, they brandished their weapons. Swords and daggers and spears, anything that could take a life.
Just like those beasts, none were spared from their hatred. From their malice. Even a newborn was met with the blade.
His people were too frail, too weakened to defend themselves. They were helpless to stop their murderers.
And he didn’t make a sound.
He just watched.
Watched as his people were slaughtered.
Watched as his mother, whom he adored, was ran through with a cutlass. Piercing her stomach, staining her ragged clothing with red, all for trying to protect him.
The woman who gave him life. Who gave the best hugs, and made the best meals, and told the best stories. His only living family.
Gone.
Killed.
Right in front of him.
Her body crumpled to the floor right in front of him.
He would never forget her eyes. Locked solely on him, the life behind them rapidly draining.
He still saw them in his sleep, sometimes.
And even in her dying moments, seconds away from being reunited with her husband, she used her last breaths on this earth to protect him.
A desperate whisper. To tell him what he needed to do, to make it out alive.
“...Hide…”
Hide.
Pretend. Act.
Play dead.
And he did.
He lied down, shut his eyes, and tried not to even breathe.
It worked.
Thanks to his injury, the pirates assumed they must’ve already got him. Simply forgetting this specific interaction in a whirlwind of blood and steel.
And they left him.
They left him to lie there, surrounded by the corpses of people he knew. People he loved.
They got right back onto their ship, and sailed away. Laughing and cheering as if they’d done something admirable. Something worth celebrating.
They had nothing, and they weren’t even asking for much. They would’ve eaten scraps, at this point. And they’d do so gladly.
They had nothing to give, and yet everything they had was taken.
And the pirates were proud of themselves.
They just slaughtered innocents, for daring to ask their fellow man for help, and they were happy about it.
Dragons were heartless, mindless monsters. Incapable of a single thought outside of destruction.
But humans were different. They were capable of thought, logic, compassion.
And yet, these people still chose to be just as heartless. Just as mindless. Just as monstrous in their lust for death.
You couldn’t even trust your own kind to treat you better than demons.
Everything he knew, taken by dragons. Everything he had left, taken by humans.
Leaving him with nothing.
Nothing. Nowhere. And no one.
And he asked the same question his mother did.
Why?
What did he do to deserve this suffering? Who had he wronged, to warrant being wronged so heavily in return?
What did any of them do?
Why do dragons seek to destroy all that is good?
Why do humans, who can exhibit kindness, choose to embody all that is evil?
Why are any of us here, if we are only to feel pain?
Why is the world like this?
Why?
WHY!?
…
No one answered.
No one had any answers.
…
…
…
But he did.
In that moment, something from within him changed. Changed forever.
He knew what he had to do.
And he made a vow. To everyone and everything.
He would rise above the tyranny of dragons, and create a world where no one had to be afraid of them.
He would ensure that human beings forsook their tendencies of violence and hatred. That they lived up to their full potential, as compassionate creatures.
He would set things right.
He would fix this world.
Somehow, someway…
He would take on the role of the Gods.
He would do the job they should've been doing.
He would find a way to assume direct control over this world, and personally make sure that there was no more suffering.
No more pain.
No more death.
No one would feel what he felt. What he was feeling right now. What he would feel for the rest of his life.
It was too late for him.
But he wasn’t doing this for himself. He was doing this for the people.
He had to be a man, now.
A man of the people.
He didn’t know how, he just knew it had to be done.
For the benefit of mankind, he would take command of this world. And instill a mindset of peace and harmony within all its inhabitants.
Anyone who refused, anyone who insisted on hanging onto their violent ways, would be dealt with accordingly.
He would fix this world.
For his mother, his father, his people, all people…
Drago Bludvist would save the world.
Notes:
SEQUEL TIME!!! I'm so excited to start this project, you have no idea!
To any returning readers, welcome back! And if you're new, nice to meet'cha! I hope you all enjoy what I've got in store!
As the direct follow-up to TDATB, reading the first story is kind of required. Though the side story, Dragons, Butterflies, And Who Knows What Else? Isn't mandatory. Though it's recommended for some important context.
The reason Drago didn't show up in the first story is because, at the time, I didn't have any ideas on a unique take on him. I didn't wanna do Drago just for the sake of doing Drago, it's a waste of a good villain. So I omitted him until I could come up with something interesting. That time is now. Not to mention the concepts I have for Hiccup, Mirabel, and the new challenges they face as both leaders and parents. And Dagur, DON'T GET ME STARTED ON DAGUR-
Ok, calm down Patooty.
Updates will be a bit infrequent, due to my new schedule. But don't worry! I'm seeing this baby through to the end, and I'd love to have you with me on this journey!
Alright, that's enough rambling from me. See you next chapter!
It's coming soon ;)
Chapter Text
It was surreal.
Even after all this time, it was still so strange.
It was one of those things where, if you thought about it for more than a second, it would feel positively bonkers.
It was so very weird, just how different their lives were.
Once upon a time, he was nothing more than a weakling. A scrawny excuse for a Viking who couldn’t do anything right.
Once upon a time, she was a magical mishap. The only Madrigal grandchild without a gift, and the only one not worth bothering with.
They were freaks. Outcasts. Aberrations amongst their peers. Disgraces to their families.
Just a boy, desperate to show his father that he was a Viking.
Just a girl, desperate to show her abuela that she was just as special as the rest of her family.
Desperate to prove to everyone that they were more than what was thought of them.
But that was now over ten years ago.
So much was different. So much had changed.
They were no longer awkward, insecure teenagers. Struggling under the weight of expectations they just couldn’t meet.
They were adults, well into their twenties. Far more confident in themselves than they could’ve imagined possible.
They were the leaders of their community, the heads of their family.
She saved the magic, ensuring her loved ones would no longer have to silently suffer in the pursuit of toxic perfectionism.
He ended centuries of war, stopping the slaughter of enslaved dragons, and Vikings who just wanted to defend themselves.
They were heroes! Though they tried not to get a big head about it.
And ever since that day, when he tumbled out of the sky on the back of a Night Fury. That chaotic day where they met for the first time…
They were hopelessly in love.
Even before they knew it, something was there.
They’ve been married for seven blissful years, and they’ve been parents for six of them.
Parents to three children, all of them born at once. Triplets, two with magical gifts, and one destined to lead the family herself when she was of age.
They were certainly a handful, describing them as anything less would be wildly inaccurate. But all three of them had good hearts, and they were dearly loved by their parents.
It was just so strange.
They lived in a living house, with their magical family, in a village hidden away in the mountains of Colombia, that was populated by dragons.
To any outsiders, their reality must’ve sounded like the most fantastical of fairy tales.
It was like a dream.
But they were so happy, so head over heels with the lives that they’ve made for themselves, the lives they fought for, that if this truly was a dream…
They didn’t want to-
“WAKE UP!”
That loud and exuberant cry, hollered at the top of a young girl’s lungs, shocked a pair of adults straight out of dreamland.
Though a certain mess of dark curls, plopped against her pillow and jolted out of slumber, wasn’t so enthusiastic.
“Your daughter’s calling you…” She mumbled to her partner, while fighting to keep her eyes closed.
Lying beside her, a mop of auburn hair was just as tired. And just as resistant to the idea of waking.
“My daughter?” He groggily asked, blinking as he adjusted to the daylight. “You’re the one who pushed her out!”
Mirabel finally opened her eyes, to regard her husband with an unamused stare.
“And who put her there?”
Hiccup could only laugh in response, and she managed a giggle too.
Though their titters quickly turned into yelps of surprise, when a ball of energy joined them on the bed. By crashing into them.
The electrical energy dissipated, revealing a six-year-old girl. With an untamable mane of red hair, a pale face as freckled as her father’s, excitable brown eyes, and a wild grin.
Karla Haddock Madrigal, their oldest daughter. Blessed with super speed.
And a complete lack of patience.
“COME ON!” She squealed, pulling at her mother’s arm. “LET’S GO!”
She then resorted to zipping behind her dad, and trying to push him forwards.
“Get a move on, already!” “Demanded the girl. “We’re wasting so much time!”
Mirabel put on her glasses, and checked the clock on her dresser.
“It’s only a minute after seven!” She said, not quite seeing the problem.
Her eldest faced her with an exasperated expression, as she felt this was precisely the problem.
“Exactly!”
Rolling both their eyes, Mirabel and Hiccup complied. Shifting into upright positions, while Karla victoriously jumped up and down behind them. Celebrating in her blue nightgown.
Though firstly, Hiccup had to equip his prosthetic leg. The real one being lost in a harrowing battle against a ferocious monster.
It made for a fun story, though.
Now with all limbs ready to go, the couple sat at the edge of their bed. Moments away from rising.
But as they moved their feet to touch the ground, searching for their slippers, something odd happened.
Hiccup’s metal leg was placed on something soft and fluffy. Which didn’t make sense, because he didn’t wear a slipper on this leg.
It also felt squishy, and furry, and made a surprised squeak when the cold steel squashed it onto the floor.
Overcome with confusion, both he and his wife looked down to see what he was stepping on.
His foot was currently pressed down on a creature, that appeared to be a cross between a rabbit and a marshmallow. With button eyes, a cotton tail, long ears, and an oddly scribble-like quality to its squishy form. Struggling for escape under his weight.
And now that they were looking, they could see that there wasn’t just one of them. Their entire bedroom was overrun by the rabbits. All a multitude of bright colors, hopping and wiggling on anything they could find.
Including their dragons.
The side-area of their room, devoted to hosting reptiles, was also being invaded by these fluffy pests.
A dragon with pitch black scales, powerful green eyes, and an assortment of distinctive extremities on his head glared at the things with annoyance. Toothless felt it was far too early in the morning for this.
But his friend, a dragon with a regal head crest, four wings, and golden scales found them quite interesting. Mariposa’s curiosity knew no bounds.
As Hiccup lifted his foot, finally freeing the struggling rabbit, he shared a knowing look with his wife. There was no mystery as to the origins of these creatures, there could only be one culprit. And they both called his name at once.
“Pedro!”
From within a pile of bunnies, a head poked out of the wiggling mass.
A six-year-old boy, his dark hair as curly as his mother’s. With imaginative brown eyes, a laidback smile, and bronze skin. His cheeks were always splattered with droplets of colorful paint.
Pedro Haddock Madrigal, their middle child. Blessed with the power to bring his drawings to life.
And the inability to focus on anything for more than three seconds.
“Woops, sorry guys!” Said the boy, rising out of the rabbit pile. “I got this!”
He stuck his hand into the squirming pile, and fished out an oversized paint brush. It’s tip dripping with paint that seemed almost otherworldly.
With a wave of his brush, and a flash of golden particles, the rabbits dissipated.
“I dunno where they all came from.” He muttered, shrugging in his pale blue pajamas. “I totally thought I only drew two bunnies…”
Both his parents shared another look, hoping they wouldn’t need to have a certain talk soon.
Their room now cleared of lagomorphs, Mirabel and Hiccup finally rose out of bed. After placing their slippers on their feet, they took a single step-
And were stopped by the shrill, piercing cry of a whistle being blown.
FWEEEEET
Rushing in front of them, with the determination of someone on a life-threatening mission, was a six-year-old girl.
With dark skin, silky black hair, anxious eyes as green as her dad’s, and a resolute glower.
Peep Haddock Madrigal, their youngest child. Destined to one day be the next Candle Holder.
And imbued with an ever-present paranoia.
She took her new role as successor very seriously, and has devoted herself to protecting her family and the Encanto as a whole from any and all threats. Using her trusty new whistle to warn against dangers.
The only problem was that to Peep, everything was a danger.
The girl stood defensively in front of her parents, her arms spread out wide in her turquoise nightgown.
“HOLD IT!” She commanded.
She then began to scour the room for…anything. Anything that could possibly be perceived as a threat.
She did this every day. For everyone in the house.
It stopped being cute a month ago.
“Peep…” Began Mirabel, with the patient smile of a mother. “Do you think we can skip the safety-check today?”
The girl looked at her mom as if she’d said something scandalous. Peeking up from checking under their bed with a shocked gasp.
“No way!” She exclaimed. “If I miss even one day, everyone could DIE!”
Both her parents felt that was quite the jump.
“I dunno…” Said Hiccup, patting a nearby wall appreciatively. “Casita’s pretty safe.”
The floor tiles rumbled under him, gratefully. The house was happy for the compliment.
Peep looked conflicted for a second, before she regained her resolve.
“It’s not that I don’t trust Casita…but you can never be too careful!” She stated, nodding decisively. Before getting back to business.
With the room now carefully examined, the girl was confident that all was well. With another blow of her whistle, she gave her parents the go-ahead. Showing them both an approving thumbs up.
Sick of standing in place for upwards of five minutes, the two began move forward.
Only to have to stop again, as all three of their kids rushed ahead. Surging past their legs, all while giggling like the bundles of hyperactivity they were.
Hiccup and Mirabel just stood there, and shared a tired exhale. But it was also a contented sigh, one of parents who loved their children to pieces. Including all the minor nuisances that came with them.
Their tired dragons meandered over to their sides, eager for some morning scratches. To which their riders happily obliged.
“Good morning, girl!” Mirabel said, caressing the array of frills on her dragon’s head. Making the Stormcutter trill with pleasure.
“Ready to start the day, bud?” Asked Hiccup, scratching the Night Fury’s neck. The dragon responded with an enthusiastic, though still sleepy warble.
From beneath their feet, the floorboards jolted once more. Shoving them slightly forwards.
“Alright, alright!” Mirabel laughed, amused at Casita’s insistence.
The whole family got up early, but they usually awoke the earliest. Mirabel was the matriarch now, and Hiccup was her husband and right-hand man. They had an example to set.
Hiccup looked to his wife, and made a grandiose gesture towards the door.
“After you, milady!” He said, with a grin far too dorky for a grown man.
She chuckled, and pecked his lips with her own. Before moving ahead, Mariposa close behind.
Before following her, Hiccup simply watched her go. Taking a moment to revel in the fact that he was married to her. She was his wife. This was their life.
Of all the villages in the world he could’ve crashed into, he was so glad it was this one. He was so glad he met her.
He sighed, heart bursting with adoration. Before glancing to Toothless.
“I really lucked out, bud…”
The dragon chuffed his agreement, he was pretty fond of her too.
The man and his dragon finally began moving as well, and they exited their shared bedroom.
Now that both husband and wife were in the hallway, they could see that their children were hard at work.
Karla and Pedro were busy waking everyone up.
Karla by zipping by, crashing through the door, and shouting “MORNING!” before running somewhere else. Barely giving her targets a chance to register what had happened.
Pedro by thinking up a slew of noise-producing doodles. Including a boisterous rooster, a blasting bullhorn, and a monkey who insisted on banging its cymbals as loudly as possible.
With groggy eyes and ringing ears, the others soon joined Hiccup and Mirabel out in the hallway.
Mirabel’s parents, who’d basically adopted Hiccup as their own after they started dating, Julieta and Augustin. As well as their sisters, Isabela and Luisa.
And then there was their aunts, uncles, and cousins.
Pepa’s side, which also featured Felix, Camilo, Antonio, Dolores, her husband Mariano, and their daughter Sofia.
There was also Bruno’s side, who included his wife Valentina. And their sons, Manuel and Diego.
And of course there was their abuela, Alma. Even after all this time, Hiccup still addressed her as respectfully as possible.
This was their beloved family, the amazing Madrigals. A shining constellation of varied personalities, sprinkled with just a bit of magic.
They were all awake, though just barely. Tired, hungry, and all ready to begin their day.
A day that was put on hold by Peep, who was hogging the bathroom.
Not to use it herself, but to thoroughly inspect the facilities. Ensuring it was safe for her family to use.
Technically there was a second bathroom now, but it was currently undergoing repairs. The result of one of Diego’s more disastrous pranks.
Meaning everyone was waiting in a closely packed line, feeling like dams about to burst.
“Don’t worry, everyone!” Peep shouted, calling out from behind the locked door. “I’ll make sure this bathroom is as safe as can be!”
“The only thing I’m worried about is not being able to hold it anymore…” Pepa grumbled under her breath, an agitated dark cloud rumbling over her head.
Arms tightly crossed, Isabela shot an annoyed glance to her youngest siblings.
“Can’t you do something?” She asked, before gesturing behind her. “Milo’s about to piss his pants!”
“AM NOT!” Argued the shifter. But from the way he was squirming around, his words may not have been entirely truthful.
Rolling her eyes, Isabela addressed her siblings again.
“Seriously, you’re her parents! Shouldn’t you be, I dunno…parenting?”
As a dozen sets of irritated eyes all fell onto them, Hiccup and Mirabel could only bashfully smile.
“W-We’ll talk to her.” Promised the bespectacled woman.
As they moved on ahead, Isabela heaved a sigh. She loved her nieces and nephew, but their antics could get very grating.
“This is why I’m not having any kids…”
Despite his extraordinary discomfort, Camilo still managed a wry grin.
“You sure it’s not because the whole five babies thing scared the hell outta you?” He smugly asked.
Instead of looking angered, like he expected, she instead faced him with a serene smile. One that hid her sinister intentions, as she began to calmly speak.
“Running water. A flowing stream. Droplets of rain…”
Each word she spoke made the urge stronger and stronger, and Camilo had to fight to hold it in.
“Okay, OKAY! I TAKE IT BACK! HAVE MERCY!” He begged, clenching his legs so tight he nearly fell to his knees. Making his cousin laugh triumphantly.
Now standing in front of the bathroom, Hiccup and Mirabel tried to coerce their daughter out.
Hiccup gently knocked on the door. “You think we can cut this short, kiddo? There’s a lot of people waiting out here…”
Feeling all the eyes burning into his back, he couldn’t help but slouch down a little with an awkward grimace.
“A lot of tired, aggravated people…”
The door was then abruptly shoved open, forcing Hiccup against the adjacent wall. Punctuated by a certain sound.
FWEEEEET
The whistle’s sharp cry caused everyone present to cover their ears, Dolores most of all.
“The bathroom is safe!” Announced Peep, with a wide smile. Satisfied with a job well done.
She stepped aside, and allowed entry. Resulting in a chorus of relieved sighs.
Finally, they could handle their business.
Or so they thought.
Just as the family began to shuffle forwards, a bolt of energy zapped ahead of the crowd. Dashing into the bathroom, and slamming the door shut in the second it took to blink an eye.
“What the-Karla!?” Sputtered Mirabel, surprised by the sudden action.
Mischievous laughter could be heard, slightly muffled by the closed door. Upon hearing all the gripes and complaints she’d earned, the speedster responded with-
“YOU’RE TOO SLOW!”
And so the waiting continued, everyone looking significantly more haggard than before.
But Pedro had an idea that would surely lift their spirits.
“Hey, dudes! Check this out!”
Everyone turned to where he stood, just at the tip of the staircase. The boy whipped out his brush, and with an easygoing smile, began to draw.
His brush painted glowing lines on the very air itself, a new image taking shape.
And moments later, they saw the most horrifying thing.
A waterfall.
A tower of rushing wetness, pooling into whirling waves. Settling into a shimmering lake, a few fish idling around within.
Pedro smiled proudly, with complete obliviousness.
“I finally learned how to draw one of these! Cool, right?”
Nearly everyone present released anguished groans of frustration, as their bodies struggled to contain themselves. This was the one thing that none of them needed.
Pedro had no idea what was wrong. Tilting his head with a lazy curiosity.
Mirabel and Hiccup both winced, cringing at all three of their young ones’ behavior. But it wasn’t like they were surprised.
Things like this had become a bit common, recently.
In the year since their children’s gift ceremony, the triplets have definitely grown.
In positive ways, such as Karla’s continued proficiency in sports. Pedro’s artistic endeavors becoming more whimsical than ever. And Peep learning to face her fears, as opposed to hiding from them.
But also in ways that could be described as…less than ideal. Which seemed to be on full display recently.
Karla’s new speed came equipped with an exaggerated cockiness, and the girl was already boastful before. She barely thought about what she was doing, rushing from one thing to the next solely in accordance to her own whims. With a complete disregard for the consequences, and a slight arrogance towards anyone she deemed slower than her. Which was pretty much everyone.
Pedro’s lackadaisical nature had only increased. He usually spent his time daydreaming, and now those daydreams could be brought to life. Leading him to often forget about reality as a whole, including the people around him. This also came with an unawareness as to how his actions could affect others, though it wasn’t malevolent. He simply didn’t think in terms of the real world.
And Peep’s danger-prepping has become a bit of a nuisance for the town folk, who’ve found their every action needing to be examined by the girl before they could proceed. They knew she just wanted to help, but her list of fears were vast, and her methods were bothersome to say the least. The sound of her whistle has become a dreaded one, in the Encanto.
They weren’t bad kids. Nothing they did was ever out of malice, often times it was just the opposite. But they were still so young, and had little sense of boundaries, or the weight of their actions.
As their parents, it was Hiccup and Mirabel’s job to try and teach them these things. And they’ve certainly tried.
But when your children had superpowers and were friends with dragons, that task became a whole lot trickier.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Despite the general grouchiness that pervaded throughout the bathroom fiasco, once breakfast time arrived everyone was in a much more pleasant mood. Thanks in no small part to the upcoming festivities.
Today marked the ten-year anniversary of the day the dragons arrived in the Encanto. Following Hiccup, Mirabel, and their relatives home after their excursion to Berk.
Things were rocky at first, no doubt about that. But the creatures have become an indispensable part of this community, and the people’s lives. It only made sense to commemorate a decade of their residence.
There was a party to be held tonight, right in the middle of the town. A lively celebration, in honor of their reptilian neighbors.
There would be food and music and dancing, and even a play. Depicting their triumph over the Red Death, written and directed by Bruno.
And as the pillars of their community, it fell onto the Madrigals to set the party up. Though not without assistance from the people.
Sat at the head of the table, looking prim, proper, and sufficiently quirky, Mirabel addressed her family.
“I know we’re all excited about tonight!” She said, now dressed in her day-to-day attire. A flowing, indigo dress that could almost be described as regal. Trimmed with gold, and still marked with various embroidered details. It just wouldn’t be hers without them.
“But for as fun as it’s going to be, there’s still some work to be done before the party.”
A small hand raised from further down the table, in between Dolores and Mariano. Demanding her attention.
“I wrote a new song, just for tonight!” Said the melodic voice of Sofia, with a gentle smile.
Before Mirabel could respond, another voice butt in.
“No way, José!” Interrupted Diego, as frenetic as ever. “The only ones who’re gonna be singing tonight are me and my band!”
From his right, his older brother regarded him with a quirked eyebrow.
“You have a band?” Asked Manny. This was news to him.
To respond, the smaller boy hopped of his chair. And spawned three more clones, each one wearing identical grins.
“Presenting…Diego and the Diegos!” Announced the real Diego, standing up front.
“What an original name…” Mumbled Manny, just quietly enough that no one would hear. Besides Dolores of course.
They all struck dynamic and exaggerated poses, which they clearly thought looked cool.
“We’re gonna rock this party!” Proclaimed one of the clones.
“We’re gonna blow some minds!” Declared another.
The final duplicate’s grin turned very sly. “And the chicks will be going crazy!”
Valentina leaned back in her chair, smirking down at her son. As much as she adored her boy, she couldn’t resist the urge to mess with him sometimes.
“Y’know…first you gotta have some kind of musical talent, Hombrecito.”
The four offended reactions she got were enough to make her crack up, and they even earned a rare chuckle out of Manuel.
Meanwhile, Bruno was rambling about his upcoming production.
“Those kids are great actors! Honestly, you’d think they were trained professionals!”
“Considering I trained them…they basically are!” Camilo boasted, mouth full of food.
“And the stage! Oh, the STAGE!” Gushed the overly theatric seer. “You guys should see it…w-well you’re gonna see it…”
Pepa looked to her brother with dubious intent, a teasing spark in her eyes.
“Let’s just hope it turns out better than the last one!” She commented.
Bruno immediately deflated, dark memories bubbling up from within. She was referring to his last play, based on the trials and tribulations of his fearless alter-ego Hernando.
The stage was outfitted with a mechanism that would’ve allowed Bruno to “fly” across the set, for what was supposed to make a remarkable climax. Unfortunately, the machine went haywire. Sending him launching halfway across the village, ending with a very undignified crash.
It was a while ago now, but he still shuddered at the thought of it.
With crossed arms and a pout, he sunk into his seat and glowered at his snickering sister.
“We don’t talk about Hernando…”
Breakfast continued as normal, interspliced with light conversation and plenty of teasing. All the while Mirabel doled out their duties for the day, most of them in regards to the upcoming event.
Though she made sure everyone that knew their jobs were totally optional, and if anyone wasn’t feeling up to it that was completely fine.
She did this a lot.
Julieta had already cooked up a feast’s worth of food. Including heaps of seafood dishes for their reptilian friends.
Luisa and Manuel were to handle any heavy lifting, their combined super strength and telekinesis making the task trivial. Though they were also heavily encouraged to not try and carry more than they could handle, and asking for help or taking a break was always accepted.
Isabela was given the job of decoration, being asked to adorn the plaza with whatever plants she saw fit. The woman had an eye for detail, so Mirabel was confident that whatever she made would look amazing. Though she was also handed a list of flora that dragons didn’t take kindly to.
Bruno and Camilo were to use the hours they had left to ensure their band of young performers were ready for the play tonight. Augustin would assist them with musical accompaniment.
And in regards to music, Sofia would get to perform for the whole village. As she loved to do. After much insistence from four identical boys, Diego’s band would get to play as well.
The night would be capped off by an aerial performance, a show of synchronized and skillful dragon flying, led by Hiccup and Toothless. With assistance from Antonio.
As for everyone else, they could help wherever they wanted to. Or they could just enjoy the day. It was up to them.
But whatever they chose, one thing was for certain.
Tonight was going to be a good night.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was a little disconcerting.
But she also understood it entirely.
Ever since it became apparent that Peep was next in line for the position of Candle Holder, there would be times when Mirabel would catch her just…
Staring.
Standing in the middle of the courtyard, just staring up at the candle.
Watching the eternal flame flicker and dance, ogling it with an indiscernible expression. Holding onto the lanyard of her whistle tightly, as if she needed it for support.
Mirabel knew what she was feeling.
The self-doubt. The questions of if she could lead this family. If she could keep the miracle burning.
She’d felt that way herself, when it was she who was next in line.
And so, when she caught her staring again today, Mirabel decided it’d do her daughter good if she talked to her about it.
The woman walked up to the small girl, settling beside her. And looked up at the candle herself.
After a moment of silence, she spoke.
“It’s weird, isn’t it?”
She didn’t receive a response, but she could tell from the subtle movements that her daughter was listening. So she continued.
“Our home, the magic itself…it’s all held together by a little candle.”
“It looks so…tiny!” She chuckled. “Like you could breathe on it, and it’d go out. And then everything would be lost!”
Peep clutched her whistle tighter, shrinking down with a panicked yelp.
Mirabel crouched down, a reassuring hand on the girl’s back.
“But that won’t happen.” She said, soothingly. “As long as we love each other, and support each other, everything will be okay!”
“As long as we’re all together…nothing can blow that candle out!”
Casita rattled it’s tiles peppily in agreement, making both mother and daughter laugh.
Though when her giggling died, Peep still looked very unsure. Averting her eyes, while toying with her whistle anxiously.
“S-Sometimes I feel like…when I’m in charge, I’ll make bad choices…a-and ruin the family…”
Mirabel reached a hand out, gently turning the girl’s face back to her.
“First of all, you’re six.” She stated. “You won’t have to worry about leadership for a long time.”
“And second of all…being a leader isn’t about making the right choice every time. You do the best you can with what you have, and try your hardest to make sure it all works out.”
She put a finger under her daughter’s chin, pushing her head up so she could look into her eyes.
“Peep, as long as you have our best interests at heart…you will never ruin this family. Understand?”
While she still didn’t look entirely confident, Peep managed a small smile. And a nod.
“Good!” Said Mirabel, now smiling warmly herself.
She then gently shoved her daughter forwards, chuckling as she stumbled.
“Now go! Have some fun!” She playfully ordered. “Your hermano y hermana are probably waiting for you, not to mention your dragons!”
Heeding her commands, Peep began to run to the back yard. Though right before she exited the courtyard, she stopped again. And turned around.
“U-Uh…Mamá?” She prepared a question, knowing it probably sounded really weird.
“Does the candle ever…talk to you?”
Mirabel perked up with surprise, not expecting such an inquiry.
“What?” She honestly asked.
Peep scrambled to explain her question in a way that made sense.
“Y’know, d-do you ever look at it and get an idea…or hear an idea…or something?”
Still quite shocked, Mirabel barely managed to shake her head.
“No…” She answered. “I’ve never experienced…anything like that…”
Her eyes met her daughter’s, a baffled sense of curiosity radiating from them.
“Have you?”
Before the paranoid girl could answer, a surge of energy blasted into the area.
“Geez, what’s taking you so long!?” Asked a very impatient Karla.
Startled by her sudden appearance, Peep stumbled through an explanation.
“I-I was just-we were-I was telling-she was- “
Karla groaned, feeling like her time was being wasted. One of the things she hated most.
She grabbed her sister’s hand, and decided they were going to the backyard sooner rather than later.
“C’mon, already! Vamos!”
And before Peep could protest, she was whisked away to the sunny outdoors.
Leaving behind their very concerned mother.
What was that about? The candle? Talking?
Such a thing sounded nonsensical, and could probably be written off as a product of her child’s overactive imagination.
But Peep seemed to believe what she was saying. She seemed to believe that the candle did speak to her, somehow.
But that was preposterous.
Wasn’t it?
Mirabel decided to get started with her day, and keep this odd little incident at the back of her mind for later. In case it ever came up again.
She hoped she didn’t have to be concerned.
Notes:
At it's heart, this story is about the next step in Hiccup and Mirabel's development. Their little branch on the family tree. Them, and their kids.
The Madrigal and the Vikings are obviously very important. But the core of the story lies with these five characters. Their character arcs are integral to the plot moving forward.
...As well as one other.
Just wanted to say that :)
Chapter 3: Party Panic
Chapter Text
Preparations for the party were in full swing.
Under Mirabel’s direction, everything necessary for the upcoming celebration was put into place.
An assortment of banners and streamers and lanterns crisscrossed overhead, contributing to the festive atmosphere.
Isabela draped the walls with multicolored flowers, arranged to form the familiar shapes of dragons.
Tables were laid out, ready to carry food for the humans in attendance. For the dragons, large troughs with vibrant designs were scattered about the plaza. Hours away from being filled with fish of all sorts.
A large stage had been set up, littered with a menagerie of props and costumes and colorful backdrops. All awaiting the performance tonight.
The young actors were rehearsing their lines, under Camilo’s direction. While Bruno made last minute alterations to the script.
Though they weren’t the only ones rehearsing.
Sofia busied herself by readying her new song for the night, undergoing an extensive amount of vocal exercises. In a similar vein, Diego and his band were getting in some practice with their instruments.
Results were mixed.
Even those without specific duties tried to help where they could. Bringing chairs or food or baskets of goodies.
The whole town was bustling with excitement, eagerly anticipating the moment when the sun went down. That’s when the fun would truly begin.
All they had to do was wait.
But waiting was not Karla’s forte.
It was still a few hours before the party, and she was already bored out of her mind.
That was one of the downsides that came with her gift. When you could run at the speed of sound, you quickly ran out of things to do.
She’d already gone out for a run, several times. Treating the surrounding rainforests as nothing more than an obstacle course, leaping and ducking and diving to navigate rocks and stumps.
She’d even gone for a flight. The Night Lights, children of Toothless and his lighter scaled mate, were close friends with the triplets. And now that they were big enough, they could be ridden on by their young companions. At least for short periods of time.
Her Night Light in particular, with dark scales, a white underbelly, and green eyes that she’d named Dash, was eager to fly as fast as she wanted to go. But his small body just couldn’t comply with that demand yet.
Now that she was back on the surface, Karla was desperate for some type of entertainment.
And when she needed entertainment, she usually sought out her siblings.
Dress in her white shirt and a cobalt blue skirt that was fit for running, all marked with lightning inspired designs, she darted into town. Bobbing and weaving to avoid busy villagers. Moving slower than she usually would, for her dragon’s sake.
And when she slammed into a wall of purple fur, falling backwards onto her rump, she knew she’d found her brother.
“Oh! Excuse me, little missy!”
A gruff, yet timid voice spoke out, and a hooved hand reached down to help her up. Both belonging to the strangest of creatures.
He was a large, fuzzy beast. Resembling a bipedal moose. Covered in violet fur, topped with imposing antlers, and a prominent set of buck teeth.
He looked like something out of pure fantasy. Because that’s exactly what he was.
Recently, Pedro had started up a service for his fellow children. Bringing their imaginary friends to life, so they could finally play in reality. This purple creature was clearly one of them.
It brought the kids so much joy, that he couldn’t help but feel elated himself. Happy to know his gift was eliciting such happiness, instead of just being told to focus.
The boy himself noticed his sister’s arrival, he must’ve heard the audible THUMP she made when she collided with the made-up creature.
Finishing up his latest request, a bizarrely smug blue blob, he went to meet her.
Wearing his pale blue smock and beige pants, both splattered with paint. And trailed by his Night Light, with black scales, white spots, and blue eyes, who he called Dot.
“Oh hey, sis!” He greeted, as laidback as ever. “Gettin’ friendly with Loose-Moose?”
“Getting friendly with his back hair, more like…” Grumbled the speedster, taking his hoof and rising to her feet.
As the mighty beast tromped off to play with some other kids, she had to spit out a few purple hairs.
“So what’s up?” Asked Pedro, ducking under the legs of a very tall dinosaur-like creature. “Here to make a friend?”
He then chuckled, clearly amused by his little pun.
“Get it? Because it’s like make a friend, but I’m literally- “
“I get it.” Karla curtly interrupted him, before regaining her cool.
“I was just thinking…we got some time before the party…”
She leaned against a wall, flippantly toying with her lightning bolt shaped earring. “And yeah, making imaginary friends is cool and all…”
A wicked grin spread on her face, directed towards her baby brother.
“But how about we have some real fun?” She asked, a thrill-seeking edge in her voice.
Pedro’s curiosity was peaked, and he’d certainly made enough friends to entertain everybody for a decent amount of time.
Besides, he couldn’t just say no to his big sister.
“What do you mean, real fun?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
To anyone else, the party prepping was going smoothly.
To Peep, it was a nightmare.
There were safety hazards everywhere! How did these people not see them?
But luckily for them, she was here to point them out.
She was wearing her usual turquoise dress, embroidered exclamation points lining the skirt. With her trusty whistle in her hand, and her Night Light at her side. A white scaled dragon, with dark spots and green eyes. She named him Ghost.
Together, they got to work. Making the Encanto a safer place.
FWEEEEET
“Don’t hammer so hard, you’ll smash your hand!”
FWEEEEET
“I’m gonna need you to stand at least twelve-inches apart from that Gronckle.”
FWEEEEET
“Are you sure you should be carrying that many donkeys, Tía?”
FWEEEEET
FWEEEEET
FWEEEEEEEEEET
The little girl was diligent in her party planning supervision. Nobody was getting hurt on her watch.
And everybody under her watch was slowly going insane.
“Nosiest child I’ve ever seen!” “If I hear that whistle one more time…” “I’d rather be deaf at this point!”
All these complaints and more were sent Mirabel’s way. And while she understood that it was quite irritating to try and get work done while your ears were being constantly assaulted, the mother in her wanted to tell the townsfolk off for grumbling about her daughter.
But she had to admit, despite the child’s efforts, her youngest really wasn’t being very helpful. She already had a lot to do, the addition of having to constantly looking out for whatever “threats” that girl was addressing proved to be a grating endeavor.
The village leader her composure all throughout the long list of grievances. And when they were done, she made her people a promise.
One she’d made a lot recently.
“I’ll talk to her.”
It wasn’t very hard to find her. All she had to do was listen for that whistle.
FWEEEEET
Peep was glancing up to a visibly irritated man, in the middle of hanging up some lanterns.
He was using the most meager of stools to do so, and she clearly thought that was far too dangerous.
“What are you, nuts? You really shouldn’t- “
Gentle hands found their way to the girl’s shoulder, shuffling her away. While Mirabel sent the man an apologetic smile.
“You’ll have to excuse her, Señor!” She chuckled, rather stiltedly. “She’s very…eager!”
The portly man crossed his arms, huffing with discontent.
“Honestly, can you imagine getting up in people’s faces and just saying whatever? Regardless of their feelings?” Asked Osvaldo. “Because I sure can’t!”
Mirabel had to fight to keep her comments inside.
She ferried her daughter elsewhere, Mariposa nudging her little Fury forwards as well. All the while Peep voiced her disapproval.
“W-Wait, mom!” She cried, struggling against her parent’s hold. “Stop! He could be in danger! “
Meanwhile, Ghost yapped and yapped at her. Interpreting her dragging his friend away as some sort of altercation.
The stress of fighting to pull her child along mixed with the unending noise from a very vocal baby dragon. Building and building until all Mirabel could hear was a cacophony of madness.
“Mom, seriously! He could fall a-and get a concussion or something, we have to- “
Mirabel tried. She tried so very hard to be patient with her kids, and she thought she was pretty good at it.
But everyone has their lapses.
“Peep, PLEASE!”
She hadn’t meant to shout. And the moment she saw her daughter freeze up and flinch away from her, an immense regret overtook every part of her soul.
With a heavy sigh, she led the child to a nearby bench. As gently as possible.
Now that they were both sitting, their dragons awkwardly settling beside them, her first move was to make things right.
“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have raised my voice at you.”
Peep said nothing in return, her head held low. Eyes hidden behind her bangs.
Everything about her body language spoke of dejection, and shame. Feelings Mirabel never wanted her child to experience.
But…she was being disruptive. While good intentioned, she was making things harder for a lot of people. And being awfully loud in the process. That needed to be addressed, didn’t it?
When did parenting get so tricky…
Nonetheless, Mirabel tried to get through to her child.
“Listen, I know you want to help in your own special way. And that’s great!”
“But…” She really fought to choose the right words here. “You’re just…doing too much.”
The girl seemed to slump down even further.
“I’m telling you, the Encanto was made to be safe! We don’t need someone double-checking everything.”
At this, Peep finally spoke up, to state her case.
“B-But accidents can happen!” She argued.
“They can.” Nodded her mother. “And for that, we have your abuela’s cooking.”
“And y’know, it sounds weird, but sometimes people need to get hurt. That’s how they learn.”
That was, by far, the stupidest thing Peep had ever heard.
Mirabel caught the disbelieving look she was being given, and sighed again.
“Look, I just want you to…take it down a notch. Okay?” She suggested. “Find some other, quieter, less intrusive ways to help.”
Even when flashing her most encouraging smile, Peep still looked dreadfully uncertain. Clutching her whistle with everything she had.
“I-I…I just- “
Their conversation would’ve continued, if it wasn’t for the shouting that suddenly filled the air.
“YEAH BABY!”
Mirabel, Peep, and both their dragons perked their heads up. Looking left and right, searching for the source of the sound.
They found it on the rooftops.
Karla was running on the buildings, skillfully leaping from house to house with style and ease. Though occasionally she’d trip, stumbling through the gaps in the structures. Luckily, Dash was tailing her. And was always there to fly her out of pits.
She wasn’t alone in this endeavor, either.
Flying above her on Dot’s back, Pedro used his brush to create a variety of obstacles for her to overcome.
Giant wasps, ravenous piranhas, oversized crabs, and a slew of other nefarious baddies.
With her electrifying speed, she blew through them all. Bouncing on their heads, kicking with her powerful legs, or simply leaving them spinning from her swiftness.
And from the way she was hooting and hollering up there, she was clearly having a blast.
Watching her older sister leap and bound over the very village, Peep couldn’t help but feel incredibly nervous for her health.
“That’s gotta be a safety violation…”
For once, Mirabel agreed.
In the midst of her boosting, sprinting through a dispersing flock of nesting Terrors, Karla looked up to her brother. Grinning wildly as always.
This was fun, but she wanted more.
“C’mon, step it up!” She shouted, a hand held to her mouth. “Gimme a real challenge!”
Pedro did so without question, laxly waving his brush about with an absent-minded smile.
Lines of pure gold looped and swirled from the tip of his brush, forming an image in the air. A very large image.
Moments later, a giant, flying Orca materialized behind Karla. And it looked very hungry.
“Now we’re talking!” Cheered the girl, energy crackling over her body.
The killer whale hounded after her with a ferocious bellow, trying to bite her with its jaws or blast her with spurts of water from its blowhole. She deftly dodged its many attacks with a bright smile on her face.
The wind in her hair, the thrill of the chase, running as fast as she could, avoiding danger and busting up anyone who stood in her way…
God, this was radical!
The townspeople below all ceased what they were doing to stare at the sky, gawking at the sight of a flying whale chasing after a lightning-fast child.
They supposed that was just life in the Encanto.
Karla quickly stepped to the left, avoiding it’s crushing teeth.
“I- “
She then slid to the left, just before a blast of water hit.
“AM- “
The thrill, the pure adrenaline pumping through her system compelled her to leap high into the air. Striking a dynamic pose, while vocalizing her excitement.
“AWESOME!”
But her gloating would prove to be her downfall.
In the moment it took her to show off like she did, the whale saw an opportunity. And took it.
Orcas were awfully smart animals.
Spinning in the air, the whale slapped her with its hefty tail flukes. Whacking her down towards the surface.
Just before it dissipated, it wore the smuggest expression a whale has ever donned.
Karla was sent hurtling to the streets below at a rapid pace. Both her dragon and her brother dived after her, but the little Furies weren’t fast enough yet.
She’d have to do this herself.
Twisting around in the air, Karla quickly grabbed the first thing she could find. A string of lanterns.
One end of the string snapped under her weight, causing her to swing on it like a vine.
At the apex of the swing, the other end snapped as well. Sending her flailing through the air.
Once she hit the ground, she was sent rolling for a bit. Crashing through flower pots and wagons on the way.
She launched into one of the oversized dragon bowls, knocking it off its pedestal. Her momentum causing it to tip to its side and roll, while she was dragged along for the ride.
The bowl spun right into a nearby table, being set up with food. Toppling it, and its contents, all over the place. Including the people who were unfortunate enough to be standing near it.
Karla’s head was spinning, her vision was swirling, and she smelled strangely of fish…
But that wild grin stayed locked on her face.
“Man, what a rush!” She said, climbing out of the bowl on unsteady legs.
Wobbling about to find her balance, her disoriented eyes locked onto a form. Looming above her.
As her vision slowly began to settle, she made out more of its features. Like the indigo dress, with tons of embroidered patterns. The curly dark hair. The green glasses. And most importantly, the stern frown she was wearing.
Despite her persistent cockiness, even Karla was humbled under the power of her mother’s stare.
“Hi Mom, heh…” She chuckled, tensely.
Flanked by a nervous Pedro and a shivering Peep, Mirabel was not amused.
She surveyed the damage with a cool, but firm expression.
Luckily, it was only a minor mishap. A displaced bowl here, some wrecked decorations there, and some plates of wasted food. Most of it on some very displeased people, glaring daggers at a certain redhead.
All in all, it was nothing serious.
But it could’ve been.
“You wanna explain why you were jumping on buildings?”
Karla’s temporary meekness was washed out by her usual self-confidence.
“Because I can!” She argued. “Because it was awesome!”
“And because I was bored.” She said with a shrug, as if it were an obvious conclusion to make.
Not exactly liking this answer, Mirabel then looked to her son.
“And you didn’t think this was a bad idea because…?”
Pedro didn’t respond at first, stuck in his own head. Until a soft bite from Dot snapped him out of it.
However, now that he was back in reality…he still didn’t have much of an answer.
“She told me to…” He muttered, gesturing to his older sister. While she glared in return.
Once again, an unsatisfactory response.
First Peep’s security shenanigans, and now this. It seemed as if her niños were intent on being a handful today.
They were young, and full of energy, and magic, she knew all of this.
But they were really interfering with…well, everything. All three of them.
If the celebration was to be held tonight, she needed to ensure that the preparations wouldn’t be impeded any further.
She thought she could trust them enough to not have to watch over them 24/7, but clearly that wasn’t the case on this particular afternoon.
Which meant she needed to find somewhere for them to stay, while they finished things up here.
The triplets squirmed about on their feet in unison, lined up in a row. Not liking just how quiet their mother was being, as she tried to figure out what to do with them.
And when her eyes looked to the distance, towards one of the tall, treehouse like structures built high into the air…
She knew where they were going.
“Hey, you guys wanna see what your dad’s up to?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Up in the Encanto’s dragon stable, large, treetop enclosures where most of their reptilian neighbors resided, the triplets were brought in to spend some time with their father. Mostly so they could stay out of trouble.
Or Baby Jail, as Karla so eloquently put it.
Soaring in on all their dragons, the four found Hiccup in the middle of doing something quite ridiculous.
Amongst all the dragons roaming around the enclosure, there was a very large and rounded one that was lying on its side. With dark brown scales, a body covered in spikes, and a triple-split jaw. The Catastrophic Quaken.
As it dozed on the floor, tongue lolling out of its mouth, Hiccup was hard at work. Using his whole body to massage to bigger creature’s belly.
In his sky-blue button-up, beige khakis, single dress shoe, and classic red bandanna tied around his half-bitten leg, he pushed and pushed up against the Quaken’s gut. Using his elbows to knead and squeeze the tissue.
All while his family watched in pure bafflement.
“Our dad’s such a weirdo…” Karla whispered to her siblings, suddenly ashamed of her heritage.
Hearing her mumblings, Hiccup laughed a bit. Recognizing the oddness of his situation.
“We look after our dragons, even if it gets embarrassing sometimes!”
“This guy’s a Boulder Class dragon, meaning he eats rocks.” He said. “He ate a lot of pumice for lunch.”
A slight grimace crossed the man’s features.
“And pumice makes Boulder Class dragons really, really gassy…”
To emphasize his point, the dragons belly released a wicked rumble. So hard, that Hiccup was shaken from his position against its stomach.
Catching himself from stumbling, he figured now was the time to properly greet his family.
“And what have my favorite kids been up to today?”
He ceased his shoving to join them, leaving the Quaken un-massaged. Much to its displeasure.
“We’re your only kids.” Pedro bluntly pointed out, earning him a hair ruffle from his father.
“You better be!” He chuckled. “Your mom would kill me!”
Mirabel tried to fight her own smile from growing. She was in “parenting” mode right now, and she needed her husband to be as well.
“Your favorite kids have been causing quite the commotion in the village.” She said, not missing the winces all three children gave.
“Is that so?” Asked Hiccup, smile slightly fading.
She filled him in on all the mayhem they’d been causing recently. And when she was done, Hiccup gave all three of them a stern look.
But not too stern.
“Guys, you gotta think about how your actions can affect others.”
He looked to Karla and Pedro. “I get that you were just messing around- “And then to Peep. “And you were trying to help…”
“But you took it too far, all of you. And you need to consider the impact that has on other people.”
Pedro and Peep looked timid, ashamed even. But Karla crossed her arms with a defiant glare. Frowning up at her parents.
Every time she tried to enjoy herself, enjoy her gift, she seemed to get a talk just like this one.
About how she was making the people feel. How she was being too rowdy. How she needed to slow down.
“So what?” She hotly asked. “Why do I gotta stop having fun because other people can’t handle my speed?”
Both Mirabel and Hiccup were honestly taken aback by her reaction. Unused to their kids talking back in such a way.
“Because you’re the one with the power, Hija.” Said Mirabel. “And that comes with a lot of responsibility.”
“And who says you can’t have fun?” Hiccup asked. “There’s plenty of ways to have fun, without being destructive!”
Neither of their responses seemed to satisfy the girl, who only grew more agitated. Looking away with a scowl.
“You think everything I do is destructive…” She mumbled, so quietly that no one heard.
The air was growing tense, tenser than it needed to be.
“Look…” Hiccup sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “You’re not in trouble.”
Mirabel nodded in agreement. “We just need you all to be more careful…please.”
The children muttered various words of agreement, none of them sounding too cheery.
With that settled, the triplets sulked further into the building. Each set of eyes on the ground.
Hiccup and Mirabel watched them go, conflict broiling in their guts.
They hadn’t done anything they shouldn’t have. It was their job to try and teach their children right from wrong.
But sometimes those big, sad eyes made them question everything. Even a scolding as light as this one.
“When did parenting get so tricky?” Hiccup asked, with a sigh.
Mirabel, having asked herself the exact same question, was spirited in her agreement.
“I know, right!?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
As much as the triplets wanted to mope around, they were in an enclosure full of flying reptiles. Just like their parents, they loved dragons. And simply being around them sparked joy in their hearts.
Whether it be running under a Nadder’s legs, sliding down a Nightmare’s back, or just lounging in a pile of Gronckles. Their earlier woes were completely forgotten, in the presence of such wonderful creatures.
Though soon enough, a resounding shriek from outside alerted their playmates that it was time to go. The party was starting.
Karla, Pedro, and Peep followed a group of dragons outside, particularly the ones who’d participate in the upcoming show. Out front, Hiccup and Toothless were waiting. Along with the Light Fury, and the Night Lights.
“Perfect timing!” Said Hiccup. “Just let me make sure everyone’s here, and we’ll be on our way!”
The man pulled out a checklist of sorts, and began to look over it. To see if every one of his draconic performers was ready.
As he did so, Karla couldn’t help but notice that there was another dragon in the hangar with them. Sleeping on its side.
“What about him?”
Her dad looked up from his list, his eyes following her pointing. Where he spotted the Catastrophic Quaken, snoring the evening away.
“Oh no, not him.” He quickly answered, shaking his head. “I dunno if he could handle the party.”
“When Quakens get excited, things get very…” He trailed off, searching for the right description. “…Wild…”
The very prospect of possible damage had Peep nervously fidgeting, and Pedro was wondering if wiener dogs were actual sausages that came to life.
But Karla…
Karla liked wild.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
If there was one thing the Encanto knew how to do, it was throw a party.
Under the waning light of the hot sun, just barely beginning its descent, the plaza was bursting with life.
Bustling with humans, their dances lit by lanterns and their music carrying through the cool evening air. And dragons, stomping and hissing in time with the beat, and partaking in the generous amounts of fish present.
The children ran and skipped and played through the streets, being followed by energetic young lizards. While older individuals were content to take a quiet seat, enjoying the atmosphere alongside elderly reptiles. Too tired to keep up with the youngsters.
Of course, the mood was enhanced by the band and Sofia’s magical singing. A gentle, captivating tune that she wrote just for this occasion. To celebrate their dragon friends.
“Eyes open wide, blinded by the sun now. Orange and white, dark red, green, and yellow. Rainbow colors! Do not hide, see the view! Step aside, go through!”
Golden lights and lanterns illuminated the dusky blue sky, and fireflies flittered about here and there. Not to mention the occasional spurts of dragon fire, accidentally or otherwise.
All these elements added up to make this night feel positively magical. But perhaps the most contributing factor was the people’s enthusiasm.
Everyone was enjoying themselves. Enjoying this joyous time with the dragons. Their neighbors, their friends.
And the lizards were certainly getting more than their fair share of affection. The record for amount of belly rubs in one night must’ve been broken several times over.
Ten years ago, something like this would’ve seemed impossible. In the Encanto, on Berk, or anywhere else.
But Hiccup and Mirabel had a habit of making the impossible possible.
The Madrigals were also having fun.
Some were dancing with the crowd, like Pepa and Felix. Though Pepa’s Skrill, Moody, didn’t like them dancing so close. Glaring at Felix like a father would to his daughter’s first boyfriend.
Some found others ways to enjoy the party. Like Camilo using a cloak made of Changewing scales, from his own Tonta, to appear invisible. Add in a bit of shapeshifting mischief, and a decent number of guests ended up spooked.
Others weren’t even partying at all. Bruno was still hard at work, as his play was so very close to starting. Though he promised his concerned family that he’d join in the fun as soon as the show was over.
Standing near the tables of food, and filling their glasses with drinks, a trio of sisters watched as Hiccup dorkily danced with his triplets. All three releasing squeals at the sight.
“That’s adorable!” Cooed Luisa. Her bulky Crimson Goregutter, Hercules, released a content rumble.
“It’s almost enough to touch my cold, dead heart!” Isabela grinned, the four heads of her Snaptrapper hissing their laughter.
After being called a witch so many times over the years, she’d started to lean into the joke.
Mirabel nodded, adoration flowing throughout her entire being. Delicately leaning into Mariposa’s side as she watched.
That was her husband. Those were her children. This was her home. This was her life.
And she was endlessly thankful for it.
“I really lucked out, girl.” She sighed. The Stormcutter seemed to agree, trilling merrily.
They continued to watch in amusement as the man tried his best not to fall over with Karla on his shoulders, Peep in his arms, and Pedro hanging onto his leg. It was a struggle for the ages, one Toothless wasn’t afraid to snicker at.
Though as two of the sisters giggled, chuckling as he nearly toppled over, one of them just couldn’t find the humor within herself. Too overcome with a sense of longing.
“It must be nice…” Luisa softly said, sounding a tad forlorn. “Y’know, starting a family…”
While she tried not to dwell on it, she’d always desired to settle down with a nice guy and have kids of her own someday. Though it seemed someday was still a ways off.
“Speak for yourself…” Isabela murmured, having sworn off children a long time ago.
Mirabel on the other hand, felt the slightest bit concerned. She never liked seeing anyone in her family unhappy.
And when that happened, she tended to start brainstorming.
“You know…” She started, that usual peppiness in her voice. “Whenever I pick up the kids from kindergarten, their teacher sometimes asks about you!”
Luisa perked up, surprised.
“Señor Marquez?” She asked.
“The guy who’s so skinny he makes Hiccup looked ripped?” Isabela questioned as well.
“Sí, Señor Marquez!” Confirmed the bespectacled woman. “He wonders how you’re doing, if you’re taking enough breaks, he even asked what kind of flowers you like!”
She put a hand to her chin, in a showy display of mock thought.
“It’s weird though, he never asks about anyone else…”
The sisters finally looked away from Hiccup’s fumbling, to spot a gangly face in the crowd. A bronze-skinned man with fluffy curls, nerdy glasses, and a carefree grin. Mingling with some other villagers.
By chance, his gaze met theirs. Luisa’s in particular. His smile widened, and he sent them a little wave.
That was all the confirmation they needed.
“I bet he’d love to dance!” Mirabel urged, nudging her older sister’s mighty arm with an elbow.
Isabela found the idea odd at first, but soon she just had to shrug.
“Tiny guys like giant women.” She figured. “Makes sense.”
At first, Luisa seemed a bit unsure. But after taking a moment to think about it, she steeled her nerves, finished her entire drink in one gulp, and marched over with a palpable determination. All while her sisters cheered her on.
And as they observed the mismatched pair tear up the dancefloor, Isabela found herself wondering something.
“How do you think the triplets are gonna feel? If their teacher becomes their tío?”
…Mirabel hadn’t considered that.
“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The music was brought down. The people and dragons in attendance gathered closely, as a stage was levitated into the area.
The play was about to start.
Already, Karla’s impatience was showing.
“How long is this thing?” She asked, tapping her foot with mild irritation.
For her efforts, she was shushed by her sibling. Only annoying her more.
Shuffling could be heard from behind the curtain, as Bruno himself stepped out. Looking deadly serious.
He always took his theatrics a bit too seriously.
“Ladies, gentlemen, dragons! It is our honor to present to you our latest production!”
“A tale of friendship, and adventure…of families, broken apart and put back together…and just maybe, a tale of love…”
“Criminy, this is gonna be cheesy…” Karla thought, rolling her eyes.
“Without further ado, I give you…La Reina de los Dragones…”
Bruno hurried himself off stage, as the curtains pulled open. Revealing a backdrop designed to resemble the charming sunsets of a certain island.
Augustin, joined by some other musicians, set the scene with an almost medieval melody. While a rather scraggly boy shuffled into the spotlight.
With scruffy red hair, a freckled face, a horned helmet, and a hand-knit fur vest that was clearly made just for tonight, this little boy was obviously their stand-in for Hiccup.
Mirabel was already laughing.
“He looks just like you!” She chortled, as quietly as possible. Masking her laughter by shoving her face into her husband’s shoulder.
Hiccup said nothing, because he knew if they pulled out a picture of a younger him the resemblance would be indisputable.
The music played on, as the first lines were spoken.
“T-This is B-Berk!”
The child was clearly nervous, as evident by the slight stutter in his small voice. But ironically, his awkwardness made his Hiccup portrayal more accurate.
The show depicted a heart-pounding dragon raid, with cardboard cutouts standing in for the beasts. Red streamers simulated a village engulfed in flame.
But this wasn’t just any dragon raid, it was the life-changing night where Hiccup shot down Toothless. A rather violent start to what would prove to be a powerful friendship.
The part of Toothless was played by a Terrible Terror, the darkest shade of blue they could find.
The real Toothless wasn’t exactly thrilled by this portrayal, and his visible annoyance made Nubless warble with laughter. As well as their pups.
The play chronicled Hiccup’s daring escape from Berk, before being swept to the Encanto in a magical storm. Where he would be involved in a major misunderstanding.
Being reminded of when the townspeople believed a young boy’s life was being threatened a monstrous demon, when in reality they were just playing, Toothless and Antonio shared a bashful look.
But through these mishaps, the scraggly, red-haired boy would meet a certain not-so special girl. With dark curls, a colorful dress, and chunky green glasses.
“My name’s Mirabel, and you’re my best friend now!”
Before the boy could even respond, she crushed him into a hug. Making the audience laugh at her forwardness.
“That’s pretty much how it went down…” Hiccup noted, with a nostalgic chuckle.
The actual Mirabel had to suppress the urge to clap, upon seeing the child who was playing her. She was just the cutest thing!
“Something’s wrong with the magic! And I’m gonna fix it!” Proclaimed the young actress, her performance far bolder than her co-star’s.
As she set out on her quest, the audience was enamored by the little starlet. She perfectly embodied Mirabel’s optimism and determination, though she was a fair bit more blunt than the person she was emulating.
However, among those watching, one felt her mood dampening.
Peep looked at this girl, pretending to be her mother. She was so self-assured, not an ounce of doubt or worry.
It made her think…
Why couldn’t she be like this?
Why did she have to be so afraid?
Why couldn’t she have this confidence?
Her mother was right, the Encanto didn’t need someone constantly checking over everything. It needed someone like this.
Someone strong. Someone brave. Someone who laughed in the face of danger.
Someone fearless.
Unfortunately, that wasn’t her.
But…what if it could be?
As she thought on this, the Hiccup and Mirabel on stage began their climb up Bruno’s old tower.
And that’s when Karla realized they were only ten minutes in, and not even halfway done.
Her hand slapped onto her face, while she groaned with absolute impatience. Leading to her being hushed by her mother.
Was she seriously supposed to just stand here? Stand here and watch some kids trip around the stage?
Standing? In one place? For an extended period of time?
Karla hated that.
She could feel it, the boredom working its way through her system. It was unbearable.
She needed some action. Some excitement. Something wild.
…And she remembered something.
Earlier, her dad has said something about the Catastrophic Quaken. When they get excited, things got wild.
She didn’t really know what that meant…
But she was willing to find out.
Anything that could shake this show up was welcomed, because she could already feel her brain cells fizzling away.
With a slowly growing grin of pure mischief, energy crackling over her form, she was seconds away from bolting right then and there. Though she realized that her abrupt exit would certainly turn some heads. She needed a good excuse.
And she found one in her siblings.
“Hey, bro…” She whispered, bumping her brother with an elbow. “You gotta tinkle?”
Pedro pondered her question, wearing a dazed expression.
“Uh…..”
“You gotta tinkle.” Karla decided for him, wanting to waste as little time as possible.
“What about you, sis?” She then asked Peep. “You gotta go?”
“I-I dunno.” Shakily responded the paranoid girl.
She didn’t feel like she had to pee, but maybe she did and she didn’t know it. She had been drinking water earlier, at least an hour ago. What if she didn’t catch the sensation in time and she ended up-
“Yeah, you’re coming with us.” Said Karla, seeing her sibling quickly work herself into an impossible scenario.
With their mission set, the speedster made the news known. Tugging on her mother’s sleeve.
“We’re gonna go use the bathroom.” She said, smiling as innocently as possible. “Be right back!”
Before Mirabel could say anything, the speedster grabbed her siblings’ hands. And zipped out of the plaza, leaving a trail of energy in her wake.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
There he was.
The Catastrophic Quaken, just as they left him. Sleeping right near the entrance of the stable.
Karla felt a shiver of giddiness, an excited spring in her step as she crept closer to the slumbering beast.
She didn’t know just what it would do, but she knew it had to be awesome.
Her siblings on the other hand were quite confused.
“This totally isn’t the bathroom…” Pedro noted.
“No duh.” Karla snarked, continuing to approach the dragon.
“W-What are we doing here?” Asked Peep, the uncertainty beginning to bother her.
The eldest sister didn’t stop at all, talking as she kept moving.
“That play was a total drag!” She griped. “So I’m gonna bring fatso over here to the party, and liven things up!”
She went on to poke and push and shove against the dragon’s back, trying to rouse it from rest. But she was far smaller and weaker than the beast, and its hide was quite thick, so her efforts weren’t proving very fruitful.
As she did so, Peep’s anxiousness was in full throttle.
“Wait! Didn’t Dad say it could be dangerous?”
“No, Dad said it would be wild.” Karla clarified, groaning and grumbling with exertion. “And I like the sound of that!”
Realizing she wasn’t making any progress, she ceased her shoving. Before snapping her fingers to get her brother’s attention.
“Yo, bro!” She called, pointing to the dragon. “Doodle something to wake him up!”
“Okay.” Pedro shrugged.
Just as he was about to wave his brush, Peep rushed in front of him.
“Stop!” She pleaded, nearly sweating from the fright.
“Okay.” Pedro shrugged.
Bristling with impatience, Karla stomped her foot onto the ground.
“Do it!” She commanded.
“Okay.” Pedro shrugged.
He lifted his brush again, and Peep intercepted him again.
“We can’t!” She cried, almost trembling now.
“Okay.” Pedro shrugged.
He didn’t really know what was going on anymore.
Karla groaned, glaring at her sister with agitation.
She was just trying to have some fun. Why was she trying to stop her?
Why was everyone trying to stop her?
“What’s your deal?” She asked. “Why are you being such a dweeb?”
She slowly stalked closer, while the younger girl backed away.
“Nobody wants you freaking out over every little thing! Nobody wants a whistle blasting in their ears all day!”
Quivering under her older sister’s glower, Peep tried to defend herself.
“I-I just wanted to help- “
“Well you’re not helping!” Karla snapped. “You’re annoying!”
Peep wasn’t an idiot. She knew what people said about her. She’d heard them talking.
But, perhaps foolishly, she thought their minds would be changed. Maybe after she and her cautiousness proved useful, they’d come to appreciate what she’d done for them. Take her many warnings seriously.
But tonight, she finally realized that no one wanted her to do this. There was no reason to do this. She was just being paranoid.
They saw her as a nuisance. An aggravation. A pest.
That was all she was.
Karla saw it, the turmoil in her sister’s eyes. And actually felt kind of bad.
“Hey, come on…” She softly uttered, placing an arm around the smaller girl’s shoulder. “It’s not so bad!”
“A little sisterly advice?” She offered, with a cheeky smirk. “People would like you way more if you just loosened up a little!”
Peep considered this.
Loosen up a little. Stop being so afraid.
Be strong. Be brave. Laugh in the face of danger.
Be fearless.
Determination burning from within, Peep slipped out of her sister’s hold.
She faced the Catastrophic Quaken, clutched her whistle, took a deep breath, and-
FWEEEEET
The Quaken jolted awake, scampering to its mighty feet with a shocked expression on its maw.
Letting out a stunned bellow, it curled its body inwards. Until it resembled a large, spikey ball.
And it rolled.
The curled-up dragon began rotating rapidly, until it rolled straight out of the stable. Barreling down the hill under the dusky skies, heading towards the loudest source of vibration.
The party.
The triplets watched it go in varying states of surprise, one with a little regret.
“Uh…what happened?” Asked Pedro, completely lost.
And Karla grinned. Knowing that whatever happened next, her boredom would be rectified.
“Things just got wild!”
But what she couldn’t predict was what actually happened next.
Well…she could’ve. She just didn’t.
Foresight was a foreign concept to Karla.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The play had moved on to its climax. A slew of children, dressed as Dragon Riders from both Berk and the Encanto, facing off against the Red Death. A very large and surprisingly detailed puppet, though it was only the beast’s head.
“People and dragons will fight no more!” Proclaimed the young Hiccup, in perhaps his most confident line reading yet.
He held up his Terrible Terror, pointing it right towards the puppet queen. It’s toothy maw opened wide, courtesy of the kids who were controlling it, as one of them tried his best to simulate a ghastly roar.
Boy and dragon both wore resolute glares, as they prepared themselves for the final blow.
But not without a proper sendoff.
“Hasta la vista, baby!”
“…I didn’t say that…” Mumbled the real Hiccup.
“Tío Bruno calls it an artistic liberty.” Mirabel said in return.
The Terror in the scraggly boys arms shot out a puff of smoke, a far cry from a Night Fury’s mighty plasma blast. But it still seemed to do the trick.
The Red Death puppet let out an agonized wail, while flashy effects made its demise appear far more dramatic than it truly was. With clouds of steam and simulated flames.
Even though this reproduction of the real event was quite silly, watching it still sent a twinge of decade-old pain to Hiccup’s leg and Mirabel’s scarred arm. They’d both been irreversibly changed that day, but they came out of it ever stronger.
But that slight bit of uncomfortableness aside, the end of the final battle was a triumphant affair. They’d even skipped over Hiccup’s bout of unconsciousness, so he could celebrate with all the other children.
There was cheering and laughter and upbeat music, all the kids seemed to really be having fun.
And the triplets were missing all of it.
They’ve been gone for a while, the play was already at its end. Surely it didn’t take that long for them to use the bathroom, did it?
The couple shared a slightly concerned glance with each other, and they were just about to start looking. But luckily for them, they didn’t have to find their kids.
Their kids found them.
“MOM! DAD!”
A small redhead pushed through the crowd, calling for her parents in an octave somewhere between whispering and shouting. She was closely followed by dark curls, and silky black locks.
All three of their triplets were accounted for. And for some reason, they all looked quite panicked.
While the play’s Hiccup and Mirabel launched into a sappy ending speech about friendship, the real ones tried to figure out what was happening with their kids.
“Woah, guys! What happened?” Asked Hiccup.
Huffing for breath and trembling with fright, the three all looked to each other. Each one hoping the other knew what to say.
“Bad! I-It’s bad! Very bad!” Peep squealed.
“We, like, totally messed up…” Pedro mumbled.
Their parents did not like where this was going.
“What did you do?” Mirabel sternly questioned, already sensing trouble.
Karla stuck her hands in her pockets, averting her eyes. Tracing self-conscious circles in the dirt with her foot. Before shooting her father an awkward grin.
“Y-You remember how you said we shouldn’t bring the Quaken to the party?”
Just as she finished her rhetorical question, the ground beneath them began to shake.
The audience wobbled on unsteady feet, and several dragons took to the air. Disturbed by the tremors.
And that’s when they heard it. A rumbling, crackling noise. The sound of something large and round rolling across the cobblestone streets.
It was coming from behind the stage. And it sounded like it was coming fast.
Guests began to clear the immediate area. Not quite knowing what was coming, but knowing it couldn’t be good.
Diego and his clones, however, were now up on the stage. Despite Valentina's protests.
They said they wanted to perform, and that's exactly what they were going to do.
The show must go on, as they say.
The real Diego, holding a guitar, tried to speak over the commotion.
"You losers ready to have your minds blown?" He asked, brimming with confidence in his musical skill.
To begin, he gave his instrument a few experimental strums.
And after that, he was ready to sing.
"SOME- "
Before he could finish, he was suddenly whisked away from the stage. Along with all the other duplicates.
This was done by Karla, moving at the speed of sound to get them all to safety.
And not a moment too soon.
A second later, a ball of scales and spikes burst through the stage. Shattering it into shreds of wood and cardboard.
But this obstacle did nothing to stop the Quaken’s momentum.
It continued to roll throughout the plaza, aimlessly tearing apart anything in its path. Snack tables, feeding troughs, decorations, anything.
In the process, it even managed to smash into the sides of buildings. Trashing shops, and decimating homes.
Those with dragons nearby rapidly ascended, using the skies to create a safe distance from this living wrecking ball. Those who didn’t simply ran as far as they could from the destruction.
This dragon needed to be stopped.
And as luck would have it, the alpha of the Encanto flock was nearby.
A shot of plasma exploded right in the Quaken’s path, stopping its rolling. It then uncurled, looking to see just who had fired at it.
Though the scowl on its muzzle slipped away when it saw is adversary.
Toothless snarled at the much larger dragon, glowing with a powerful blue energy. Before the other dragon could do anything else, he released a mighty, domineering shriek. Letting it know that this was not allowed.
The Quaken got the message. Bowing its head in a show of submission, before obediently waddling off somewhere else.
Toothless snorted while he cooled down, and Hiccup placed an appreciate hand on his head.
“Nice work, bud.”
And now that the shenanigans were over, it was time to assess the damage.
The plaza was an absolute mess. Several stores and houses were totally wrecked, and the very streets were torn up into scattered pebbles.
Not to mention that the party was completely ruined. Even if the festive atmosphere was still intact, there was nowhere to actually party. The air show would have to be called off, much to the people’s disappointment.
And speaking of the villagers, they were alright. There were no injuries. But they were caked in dust and dirt, and they certainly weren’t in high spirits.
The children were devastated at their play being spoiled. And even as he tried his best to console then, Bruno was awfully disheartened as well.
Antonio had out so much work into readying the dragons for their aerial performance, one that would go unused. Leading to a very disappointed teenager. The flock of Terrible Terrors that flapped around him weren't too pleased either.
Isabela couldn’t help but grumble, after seeing how her meticulously crafted decorations were annihilated.
Even if she wasn’t in charge anymore, seeing the plaza in such a state still sent a wave of dismay over Alma. She tried to soothe herself by placing a disheartened hand on her lazy Hotburple.
And poor Diego didn’t get to play with his band of duplicates. He stomped around in enraged little circles, swearing revenge on whoever was responsible.
And Hiccup and Mirabel knew exactly who was responsible.
After taking a moment to examine the destruction, two sets of very displeased glowers settled on three children in particular.
Karla, Pedro, and Peep, knowing full well that they had caused all of this, began to shiver with shame and fright. Cowering under the legion of scowls they were receiving.
They knew it. There was no denying it.
They were in so much trouble.
Chapter Text
Hiccup and Mirabel were huffing and fuming and steaming so much, they looked more dragon-like than the reptiles they rode on.
But they didn’t even notice how red their faces were getting, or how tightly their fists were clenched. They were just so insurmountably frustrated with their children, and it was all they could think about.
Several times.
Several times they had told the triplets to be careful. To think about what they did before they did it. To consider how their actions might affect others.
Several times, all in the last day. That wasn’t even counting all the talks they’d had over the last few months.
And yet, despite the two hammering in that point over and over again, their kids saw fit to completely wreck the town square with their antics.
Not only had they ruined the party, but so many livelihoods had been put in peril as well.
And they wouldn’t even be the ones to fix it.
Who had to assess the damages? Who had to get the people together to spend who knows how long repairing the plaza? Who had to reimburse businesses and replace furniture and belongings, out of their own pocket? Who had to personally apologize to those who were most affected by this?
Who had to clean up the disaster they had made?
It certainly wouldn’t be a trio of six-year-olds.
Yes, they were only six. But that didn’t completely excuse them. They should certainly know better than to let an unpredictable dragon loose into a crowd of bystanders.
They should’ve known better. And that’s what made it so frustrating.
While the rest of the Madrigals began to assist anyone in need, Mirabel and Hiccup took a moment to drag their kids back to Casita. Without so much as a word, only the most scathing of glares.
Under the climbing moon and the swaying palm trees they marched onwards. With heavy steps, and a child’s wrist in each hand. None of the three tried to fight or struggle, even the often-defiant Karla. They all looked mortified.
When they arrived on the hill, the house could clearly see that they were in a mood. And opened the doors for them. Allowing them to continue storming inside without obstruction.
And once in the courtyard, they finally relinquished their hold on the triplets. So they could glare down at them with glowers that almost seemed to have quadrupled in intensity.
There would be no talking-to tonight. No lecture, no reprimanding. Hiccup and Mirabel were far too heated, and they didn’t want to risk blowing their tops in front of the kids.
Instead, they sharply pointed upstairs. To a set of three doors, all bearing the triplets’ likeness. And issued a command that no child wanted to hear.
“Go to your rooms!”
Without question, the three began to do just that. Dragging their feet up the stairs.
But then Hiccup remembered that Karla’s bedroom was a field of dynamic loops and curves and green hills, made just for her to run on.
And Mirabel remembered that Pedro’s bedroom was an art studio that doubled as a dreamscape, one that shifted with his very imagination.
And they both remembered that Peep’s bedroom, while comparatively less flashy, was incredibly plush and comfy. It was built to be a place where the girl could feel safe, no matter what.
Their rooms were too fun. Not suited for a proper punishment at all.
So instead, the three were made to sleep in the nursery that night. They wouldn’t even be allowed to come out for dinner, it’d be brought to them. Their only excuse for leaving that room should be if they needed to use the facilities.
And that’s where they stayed. Sniffling, moping, and grumbling into the night.
Once the state of the plaza was deemed acceptable, not fixed, but just cleaned up enough that they could leave it until morning, everyone else returned home. They ate a well-earned meal, and got some well-earned sleep.
Though all throughout dinner, the couple’s displeasure was plain on their faces. Making things rather awkward, even though that wasn’t their intention.
And now Hiccup and Mirabel were alone in their room. Even their dragons opted to sleep out in the back tonight, with the other Madrigal dragons. Feeling awkward around their upset friends.
Dressed in night clothes and too riled up to drift into slumber, they finally let their feelings out.
Their very angry feelings.
“What were they thinking!?” Hiccup asked, pacing back and forth and throwing his hands up with irritation. With each harsh step he took, his metal leg clank-clank-clanked against the wooden floors.
“They weren’t.” Mirabel huffed, crossing her arms while sitting on their bed. “That’s the problem!”
Hiccup ceased his pacing, frowning towards a wall in the general direction of where the nursery resided.
“We should’ve seen this coming…” He groaned. “Every day it was something new with them, we should’ve known it was only gonna escalate until we got to something like…this.”
Mirabel deeply sighed, slouching over with her cheek resting against her hand. “Peep’s making the town lose their minds…”
“First she hides from everything, now she’s micromanaging everything!” She said.
“I mean, ever since she could crawl we’ve known she was…different. But why can’t she just chill out for like…five minutes?”
Her equally aggravated husband nodded in agreement, before voicing his own gripes.
“And Pedro can’t pay attention to anything! He’s got the attention span of a…” He hesitated, looking for an adequate analogy. “O-Of a sparrow!”
“And he’ll do whatever anyone tells him, without even thinking about it…” His wife added in a mumble.
Their grievances then turned to the oldest of their children.
“And Karla…” Hiccup began, dragging a hand down his face. “She won’t sit still, she does whatever she wants, she won’t listen to anyone who’s slower than she is- “
“Which is everybody!” Mirabel butt in.
“Exactly!” Agreed her husband, his movements becoming spirited. “But the worst part is she always makes a huge mess, and then runs away! Leaving us to clean it up!”
“You remember when we thought she could help with the dishes, and it looked like a hurricane ran through the kitchen?”
Mirabel nodded, before bringing up her own memory. “Or when she was trying to show off at kindergarten, and trashed the schoolhouse?”
Hiccup remembered that far too clearly. “And what about the time when she was running by a birthday party, decided she was hungry, and ate that poor kid’s whole cake in a second?”
That incident in particular was very grating for them. The child’s mother had given them an absolute earful.
And yet, Karla had seemed unbothered. As if her speed gave her the right to do whatever she pleased, and she didn’t understand why others disagreed with that notion.
Hiccup sat next to Mirabel on the bed, the both of them still frustrated with all three of their children.
They used to be these chubby little things, who slept most of the day away. And now they were such handfuls.
“I swear…” He sighed. “It’s like every time they step outside, some type of disaster follows…”
“We have a whole town to run, and they’re not making the job any easier…” She uttered. “Sometimes I wish they’d just…step aside. At least until they can get their acts together.”
The two sat in an agitated silence for a moment, just stewing in their emotions.
But then, they felt the strangest sensation.
A twinge of familiarity. An irritating itch, that told them that they’ve heard these things said before. In regards to certain other kids.
In a different time. One so far in the past that it was no longer very relevant to their daily lives. Yet it was still so formative to their development. There was a period where they couldn’t imagine their lives as anything different.
His life as a scrawny, useless Viking. Constantly being told by his village and his own father that he was a walking disaster.
Her life as the gift-less blunder. Constantly being asked by her abuela to step aside, with the implication that she wasn’t as important as the rest of her family ringing loud and clear.
Every day, for years, they’d heard these things. Felt these things.
And they’d just said them about their own children.
The realization hit like a blow to the stomach. The couple felt winded by the very thought.
“I sound just like my dad…” Hiccup gasped, suddenly out of breath.
A nearly voiceless Mirabel agreed. “I sound just like Abuela used to…”
In the dim candlelight, two pairs of wide eyes met each other. Sharing the same sense of terror.
They both had the same question on their minds, but they were both too afraid to voice it. Eventually one of them found the courage necessary.
“Are we…” Mirabel began, deathly quiet. “Are we bad parents?”
The idea sent a shockwave of anxiety through Hiccup, as he scrambled to respond.
“N-No, no, no…we can’t be!” He reasoned. “I mean, we’re patient with them, we listen to them, we never let them feel left out- “
“None of that matters if we’re bad parents!” She shot back, suddenly feeling very distraught.
Way, way back, when they first discovered that they were having babies, they made a vow.
Their children would never, ever, feel the way they had felt growing up. Isolated, unwanted, scorned. Not good enough for their own families.
Had they truly broken it? They couldn’t have…
Right?
Decade-old pains welled up in their hearts, and the thought of their children feeling the same was a dreadful one. Especially if they had been the cause of it.
“We can’t be.” Hiccup said, sounding less sure than he wanted to. “We can’t be bad parents.”
“I mean…they’re causing problems! And we’re rightfully annoyed by that! That’s not-we’re not…”
His attempts to rationalize their thought process fizzled out, ending in a disbelieving sigh.
He placed his hand over his wife’s, gently grasping it. And looked over to her.
“We’re not…we’re not treating them like we were treated.” He said. “We don’t see them as disappointments. We don’t see them as…lesser…”
Slowly, she met his gaze. Deep brown eyes overflowing with dismay.
“Do they know that?”
Maybe they were just being paranoid. Maybe this reaction was overblown.
But in their pursuit to ensure their children had all the things they lacked at their age, one could never be too careful.
“Tomorrow.” Mirabel decided, bursting with a new determination.
“Tomorrow we’re gonna talk to them. Really talk, one-on-one. Find out what they’re thinking, what they’re feeling, and work from there.”
Hiccup agreed, and grew the slightest of smirks.
“We’ll have to figure out which parent talks to which triplet, though.” He grinned. “That’s usually why we talk to them all at once!”
Mirabel chuckled, the first levity she’d felt in hours.
With their mission set, the lights were finally turned out. Though sleep didn’t come easy to the couple.
They were too overcome with worry. Too restless about the coming day.
Tomorrow.
Tomorrow they’d have heart-to-hearts with all three of their kids.
Surely, there was a source for their troublesome behavior. And they’d get to the bottom of it.
Assess their problems, find some solutions.
And do the one thing for their children that they so desperately needed from their elders, all those years ago.
Show them that they cared.
Notes:
Hiccup and Mirabel aren't flat out wrong in disciplining their children, but they fear they may be. The paranoia and uncertainty that comes with parenthood, the balance between teaching them right from wrong without being too harsh, it's a challenge for all who face it. Especially for those who've had unpleasant experiences with parental figures in the past.
Chapter 5: Talking to Karla
Chapter Text
“You guys are in so much trouble!”
“Shut up.”
“You’re gonna be grounded for life!”
“Shut up…”
“Seriously, I’ve done a lot of stuff but I’ve never messed up this bad- “
“SHUT UP, DIEGO!”
Karla’s infuriated shout roared out of the nursery, sent towards the boy standing just outside the doorway.
Diego took her anger in stride, smugly gesturing to himself from where he stood in the hallway.
With the smuggest of tooth-gapped grins, a glint of mischief in his brown eyes, he issued an invitation.
“Make me!”
With her arms crossed and her legs folded, Karla glared at him from the small bed she sat upon.
He was just outside the nursery. Where she was forbidden from leaving.
Out of bounds.
“I can’t.” She grunted, through grit teeth.
And he knew it.
Diego’s immunity granted him an increased confidence, one he used to taunt his opponent.
“Y’know…” He began, smugly leaning in the doorframe. “I didn’t know you three hated us so much.”
Karla, along with the two other kids in the room, all gasped at his words. Appalled by such a statement.
Diego played it causal, and if he was just making a simple observation.
“I mean, you gotta have something against us to ruin the party we all worked so hard on…”
“T-That’s not true!” Peep mewled.
“It was totally an accident!” Pedro cried.
But Diego scoffed at all their protests.
“Excuses!”
Karla hopped off the bed and marched right up to the edge of the nursery. Getting as close as she could to the door without actually leaving, scowling at her second-cousin the whole time.
“Look, we didn’t want to wreck the party!” She said, fighting the urge to poke him in his puffed-out chest.
Diego looked thoughtful. Thoughtful and devious.
“Hmm…that’s not what it looked like!” He said. “It looked like you guys set that dragon loose on purpose!”
His smirk grew wider with each word he spoke.
“Maybe that wasn’t even it! Maybe you actually wanted to destroy the town! Maybe this is all part of your plot, and you- “
The strangely dark turn he was taking was cut off by a startled yelp, as he found himself being lifted into the air by a mystical green aura.
His older brother, Manny, levitated the boy closer. Regarding him with glowing, unamused eyes.
He shifted his gaze to look at the triplets, taking note of how horrified they appeared. When he looked back to his little brother, his frown only deepened.
“Knock it off, you’re scaring them!” Snapped the eleven-year-old. “What’d I tell you about messing with people’s heads?”
Still floating in jade-colored energy, Diego waved his arms with a pout.
“But I like messing with people’s heads!”
Manny scoffed, and turned around. Walking through the hallway and down the stairs, likely to dump his brother somewhere outside.
As he did so, two pairs of footsteps began to approach the nursery.
The triplets all froze with fear as they watched their parents arrive.
This was it. The scolding of a lifetime.
Somehow they’d managed to avoid it last night, but there was no hiding now. It was time.
Karla braced herself for impact. Pedro for once seemed to recognize reality, specifically the reality of his impending punishment. Peep was shaking like a leaf in a tornado.
They may not survive.
But strangely enough, when their parents were finally in the doorframe, they didn’t seem angry.
There was no trace in burning rage in their eyes, their mouths weren’t fixed into furious scowls, they weren’t oozing with a desire to ground them for eternity.
They seemed…calm. Gentle, even.
It was quite different than what the kids were expecting. And the uncertainty only made them feel more uneasy.
Hiccup and Mirabel shared a glance. They gave the faintest of exhales, and the slightest of nods.
It was go time.
Hiccup spoke first.
“Karla? You mind joining me out back?”
He was already moving before she could respond, making his way towards the stairs. The little redhead looked back to her siblings, confusion apparent, before jogging up to join her father.
“Pedro? I could use your help in the kitchen!” Mirabel said next.
The boy did as requested. Stepping forth while holding his brush close, as if he needed the protection.
After watching her son move ahead, Mirabel quickly looked back to her youngest child with a small smile.
“When your father and I are done with these two, we’re gonna have a little chat!”
The sentence was spoken jovially, but it still carried a foreboding undercurrent to Peep.
Nevertheless, she was left to wait in the nursery. Occupying her time by reading some of the books the room had to offer, though they were awfully simple.
Hiccup was with Karla, Mirabel was with Pedro, and they’d both be talking to Peep soon enough.
It was time to get to the bottom of things.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The cool breeze worked in tandem with the hot sun, to make the weather outside incredibly pleasant.
Standing in the swaying grass, Karla followed her father over to where a big black lump was snoozing under a palm tree.
“Come on, bud.” Urged Hiccup, prodding the snoring mass. “I’m gonna need your help here!”
Grumbling with discontent, Toothless began to rise. And while he yawned, his rider took a big, deep breath of the clear air.
“It’s beautiful out here, huh kiddo?” He asked upon exhaling.
Karla, baffled, managed a shaky nod.
“Y-Yeah…”
They stood in silence for a bit. One content man, one drowsy dragon, and one very puzzled girl.
“Are you…not gonna yell at me?” The redhead eventually asked.
This day wasn’t going how she expected it to.
Hiccup chuckled, shaking his head a bit. But he still didn’t answer her question.
Instead, he looked into the distance. Towards the peak of one of the towering mountains that surrounded their home.
“Y’know, Night Furies are pretty fast…” He ominously stated.
Running a hand down his dragon’s back, he looked to his daughter. An eager smile spreading.
“I bet me and Toothless could reach the top of that mountain before you!”
Despite the oddness of the situation she was presented with, Karla’s lips curled into a grin of her own. Energy arcing across her body.
She knew a challenge when she heard one.
And she loved a challenge.
“You’re on!”
Hiccup hopped onto his dragon, while Karla performed a few quick stretches. The both of them readying themselves for the upcoming race.
They settled into their starting positions, and began the countdown.
3…
2…
…1.
And they were off.
Toothless rocketed into the air, and Karla blasted forth. The both of them headed in the same direction.
While the dragon soared over the rainforest, the girl ran straight into them. Using her quick reflexes to dodge anything that came her way.
She dashed through the underbrush, leaving scorch marks in her turbo-charged wake. Quickly sidestepping left and right to avoid thick trees, and leaping over boulders and stumps. While terribly frightening the poor animals she zoomed past.
Occasionally she’d glance upwards to the sky, catching a glimpse of a black dragon through the green canopy. She was honestly surprised, they seemed to be keeping up with her.
And when she suddenly had to stop, they started to get ahead of her.
Karla skidded to a halt, when she came across a river.
A deep one. A wide one. One she immediately knew she couldn’t jump.
And she couldn’t swim across it, either. She didn’t know how.
Karla and water did not mix. Never have, never will.
Looking up again, she saw that her father was gaining speed. It’d only be moments before he was just a speck in the sky.
Making her the loser of this race.
Not on her watch.
In an instant she was sprinting to her right, running along the length of the water. Looking for any way over it.
She spotted a palm tree, one that had grown in the strangest manner. It was lanky, and winding, and it somehow managed to form a loop.
And its trunk just so happened to bend all the way over to the other side.
Perfect.
Karla hopped onto the tree as soon as she reached it, which only took about a second. She ran along the length of it, even completing the loop, just because she could.
Though in the process, she tripped over herself just before she made it to the other end. Falling forward, she quickly wrapped her arms and legs around the trunk. Holding onto it for dear life as her weight made it dip towards the flowing waters.
The tip of one of her red hairs barely touched the surface, forming the faintest of little ripples…
Before the palm tree bent back to it’s original position, sending her flying backwards.
Flailing through the air, she tumbled to the ground. Getting up just to see Toothless rapidly getting farther and farther away.
And with him, went her victory.
She couldn’t let the race end like this! There had to be another way!
And luckily for her, there was.
Looking around, she saw that behind her stood two trees. A thick vine hanging between them.
Thinking quickly, she sprinted towards the vine. Positioning herself in the middle, gripping both sides, and using her speed to swiftly zip backwards. Until the vine was stretched as far as it could possibly go.
She squinted her eyes, looking for the perfect shot. Aiming for the mountain.
She took a breath-
And she let go, using the trees and the vine as an oversized slingshot. Catapulting towards her destination.
Easily clearing the river, She hit the ground running at the base of the mountain. And began to ascend.
Entirely focused on just coming in first, and avoiding any obstacles, she didn’t notice when a large and dark-scaled figure appeared only slightly above her. Flying in the same direction she was running.
“You’re pretty good down there, kiddo!” Hiccup said, grinning proudly.
Karla met his smile with her own. “You’re pretty good too…for an old man!”
Her taunting didn’t work as intended. Instead of looking insulted, his grin turned incredibly smug.
“Do you know the difference between you and us?” He asked, Toothless looking just as cocky.
“We don’t have to worry about trees!”
Hiccup urged his companion to soar onwards and upwards. Flapping up the mountain, unimpeded by any hindrances. The both of them laughing triumphantly.
Karla had never felt so offended in her entire life.
“Hey!” She shouted, only increasing the distant laughter.
She couldn’t just let them get away with this! Now more than ever, she had to win!
Karla tried to run even faster, but it just wasn’t enough.
Hiccup and Toothless were almost at the peak. She was going to lose.
But then…
The drive to come out on top, the strain of pushing herself to her limit, and her shock at the sheer audacity of her father…
It all manifested into pure power.
The power needed to succeed.
Electricity crackled all over her body at a rapid pace, tracing through every individual strand of hair and every inch of her skin. Her brown eyes began to glow a golden-yellow.
She took one more step-
And an explosion of energy boosted her up the remainder of the mountainside. Complete with a small shockwave that even knocked Toothless back a bit.
A second later, and she was at the top of the mountain.
She won.
With a victorious holler, she leaped into the air. Making a show out of celebrating her triumph. And the sounds of clapping filled the air soon after.
Hiccup stood next to his dragon, clapping for his daughter. Looking proud, and just a bit disheveled.
He'd never seen her do that before.
“Nice work, kid!”
The excess energy dissipating, Karla formed a genuine smile at the compliment. Before quickly saving face by shifting into her usual arrogance.
“You guys are fast, but you ain’t the fastest thing alive!”
And now that they were at the top of the mountain, overlooking the lush jungles and seeing the colorful speck that was their hometown in the distance, Hiccup got down to business.
He took a seat on the grass, and patted the spot next to him. Karla went over to him, but didn’t sit. Observing the horizon with her hands on her hips.
After a short silence, the Viking spoke.
“So…what’s the deal?”
His daughter looked to him, perplexed.
“Whaddaya mean, what’s the deal?” She asked in return.
He clarified. Bluntly. “I mean why have you been getting into so much trouble recently?”
“You’re always running into something, making a huge mess, and then running to the next thing to repeat the process. What’s up with that?”
His directness was unexpected, and it took Karla a second to figure out how to respond.
Eventually, she shrugged.
“I get bored.”
Her father was rather unimpressed with her answer.
“Bored.” He repeated, an eyebrow raised. “You live a magical village, filled with dragons, and you’re bored?”
His assertion that she should be entertained sparked an indignance from within the girl.
“I’ve seen it all!” She exclaimed, suddenly very animated.
“I’ve ran laps through the whole village! Several times! There ain’t an inch of this place I haven’t seen!”
Hiccup was honestly surprised by this.
“…Six is a little young to be having a mid-life crisis, don’t you think?” He wondered.
Karla didn’t know what that was, but she did know one thing.
“I just want…more…”
She looked into the distance, but not at anything in specific. She was looking at a vague concept, so close that she felt she could reach it, but it was just outside her grasp.
“I want something big! Something new! Something exciting!”
“I want…I want…”
She worked her brain into overdrive, trying to bring form and substance to her ambiguous concept. Trying to solidify it into something tangible, something she could use.
And then her mind slipped to last night. To the play.
The show itself was hokey, but the events it portrayed were real. These things truly happened, her parents truly did these things.
And she knew what she wanted.
“I want an adventure!”
“An adventure?” Parroted Hiccup, unsure of what exactly she meant. “Kid, there’s more adventure in your backyard than anywhere else in the world!”
Figuring out what she desired instilled a brightness to the girl, as she energetically tried to make her point.
“No, a real adventure!” She said. “With action, and danger, and cool catchphrases!”
She began to move around the area, performing flashy and overdramatic poses to get her point across.
“I wanna go somewhere crazy! Do something crazy! Bust up some bad guys! Save the day!”
She looked back to her dad, smiling eagerly. “Y’know, like you and mom did!”
Hiccup and Toothless shared a glance, a paternal concern emanating from both of them.
“The type of adventure you’re looking for comes with consequences, y’know…” He mumbled, gesturing to his prosthetic leg.
“Pfft, that won’t happen to me!” She scoffed. “I’m too fast!”
As unsettled he was by the way she just brushed his injury aside, he was glad that she gave him the perfect ammunition for another fatherly speech.
“Exactly, you’re too fast.” He said, getting up and walking over to her. “You’re trying to grow up too fast.”
Placing a hand on her shoulder, he crouched down. Locking eyes with his child.
“I have no doubt that, one day, the adventure you’re looking for will find you…” He then gave a slight chuckle. “It’s kind of unavoidable in this family!”
“But that’s the thing, kiddo. It has to find you. You can’t force it.”
“And it’s not all fun and games!” His voice took on a warning tone, memories of life-threatening situations coming to his mind.
“You’re fighting for your life out there, kid. One wrong move and you’re dead, along with everyone you love. And I just don’t think you’re old enough for that.”
Being told once again that she couldn’t have what she wanted deflated Karla’s mood considerably, making her cross her arms and look away.
Hiccup tried to lift her spirits, by having her look on the bright side.
“Besides, I think you’re selling us a bit short!” He grinned, encouragingly. “Can you really say you’ve done everything there is to do in the village?”
“I’ve lived here for a decade, and I’m still finding new things every day!”
He gently touched her cheek, returning her gaze back to him.
“Honestly kid, no dragon fight or dying miracle can compare to this. This life we have.”
“Each new day is the adventure!” He said. “That’s why it’s called the present. It’s a gift!”
“…When’d you get all filly-softy-cull?” Karla asked, fumbling the pronunciation.
“You mean philosophical.” A chuckling Hiccup corrected.
With his little speech done, he stood to his full height. Looking over the town once more.
“I just want you to…think about what I told you.” He requested. “And take it a day at a time. There’s no rush.”
“Can you do that?”
Being told there was no need for rushing was antithetical to Karla’s very being, but she nodded anyway.
“Good.” Hiccup smiled.
Once more, they stood in relative silence. Both ruminating about what they’d discussed.
But they had to go back to Casita sometime.
And they’d do it quickly.
“Bet you can’t make it home before I do!” Said the Viking, with the energy of a child.
Karla was startled by the sudden offer, but she accepted it with glee.
“If you wanna lose twice in one day, that’s fine by me!” She grinned, electricity coursing through her hair.
Their serious talk was temporarily forgotten. All that mattered was being first.
And Hiccup was glad.
Even if she didn’t show it much, he really felt like he made some headway with his daughter.
But that didn’t alleviate all his concerns.
She was far too small to be acting disillusioned like this, super speed or not.
She needed something…fresh. A change of pace.
But he would figure it out later.
The racers readied themselves to go all out.
…3
…2
…1.
And they were off.
Chapter Text
While Hiccup and Karla headed towards the backyard, Mirabel led Pedro into the kitchen.
The boy’s usually flighty mind was more aware than normal, today. Aware and afraid. Dreading the inevitable verbal lashing that was sure to come as soon as they’d reached their destination.
Now if he was being fair, he’d admit that his mother had never yelled at him. Not even once. But he’d never screwed up this bad before, and there was a first time for everything.
But for as much as he feared his impending doom, he still followed her obediently. He didn’t want to risk disobeying her, even accidentally.
And once they were in the kitchen, the boy lingering awkwardly in the doorframe, he dared to ask a question.
“So uh…you said you needed help?” He wondered, sounding meeker than normal. “With what?”
“Oh yes, it’s very important…” Said Mirabel, cryptically. A knowing smile on her face.
She moved to the cabinets, and began to pull out ingredients. Casita assisted with the harder to reach ones.
“You see, I want some hot cocoa!” She grinned, retrieving two mugs. “And you, Corazón, are the best man for the job!”
Pedro was incredibly confused.
Here he thought he was being grounded for eternity, but he was actually getting sweets?
Though for as confounded as he was, he wasn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth. He was happy to help, either way.
His laidback smile returning for the first time that day, he fully entered the kitchen to assist his mother.
The first step was to warm up the milk. But unfortunately, a problem quickly arose.
When Mirabel placed the pan of milk on the stove, she soon discovered that something wasn’t quite right.
“Oh no!” She cried, perhaps a bit too dramatic. “The stove isn’t working!”
The knobs on the stove waggled with indignance. Casita was working just fine!
In an attempt to prove this, the house nearly made the fires spring to life. Though Mirabel was faster, adjusting all the knobs so not a single flare could get out.
“The stove isn’t working!” Reiterated the woman, more firmly this time. Side-eyeing the wall intensely.
That’s when Casita got the memo.
The house made a show of the stove being dysfunctional, moving the knobs about wildly. While pitiful puffs of smoke rose pathetically from the burners.
Satisfied that the building understood the assignment, Mirabel placed a hand to her chin.
“If only there was some other way to heat up the milk!”
And that gave Pedro an idea.
“Hold on, I got it!”
Mirabel eagerly watched as her son brandished his brush, drawing an assortment of small forms into existence.
In a flash, a troop of fire ants now stood proudly. All decked out in army gear.
“TEEEN-HUT!”
The fire ants snapped to attention, while the bug who was clearly in charge stiffly turned to face his men.
“Listen up, you maggots!” He shouted, in an amusingly squeaky voice. “We’ve got some milk that needs warming up, pronto!”
“And by God, we’re gonna be the ones to do it or I’m feeding your sorry butts to the anteaters! Am I clear?”
His squadron all flicked their arms to their antennae in a salute. “SIR YES SIR!”
In a single file they marched, from the floor and up the counter. Until they reached the stovetop.
“Fire in the milk!” Shouted the ant commander.
At his word, the insects all took deep breaths. Before breathing a surprisingly large blast of fire over the milk.
Mirabel had to move Pedro a step back or two, before his eyebrows were singed.
After a few seconds, the milk was deemed sufficiently warm. Just the slightest bit bubbly.
Ceasing their fire, the ants all turned to regard Pedro and Mirabel. Each one of them saluting.
“Mission accomplished!” Announced the commander. And after that, he and his platoon vanished into golden particles.
Mirabel stepped forth, dipping a finger into the pan before putting in her mouth for a taste test.
And to her delight, it was the perfect temperature for hot cocoa.
“Excellent work, Mijo!”
She used her dry hand to ruffle her son’s hair, appreciating the giggling she received.
Though what she loved most was the spark of accomplishment she saw in his eyes.
“Alright…” She held up a bowl of chocolate chips, a bag of marshmallows, a tub of whipped cream, and anything else that could satiate a sweet tooth.
“Now’s the fun part!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Mother and son both sat on the kitchen counter, dangling their feet above the ground. Enjoying two nice and warm cups of sweet, sweet cocoa.
“This is, like, really good!” Said Pedro, revealing that a line of whipped cream had settled over his lip. Giving him the appearance of a having a frosty white mustache.
Mirabel saw this, and of course she started snickering.
“What’s so funny?” Asked the painter, completely oblivious.
The woman struggled to suppress her laughter. “N-Nothing!”
She didn’t want him to catch on. She wanted to see just how long it’d take before he realized.
But to her eternal disappointment, he did realize soon after. Wiping it off with his sleeve.
They sat in silence for a bit, distant sounds from elsewhere in the house occasionally filling their ears. And out in the yard, they could swear they heard a Night Fury’s cry, and a burst of lightning-like energy.
But the quiet couldn’t go on forever. Mirabel had brought her son here for a reason.
“Can I ask you something?”
Pedro looked up from his sipping, his lackadaisical eyes briefly focusing on her.
“You just did.”
The wall tiles clattered with what seemed to be laughter, while Mirabel rolled her eyes.
“Alright, wise guy…” She mumbled, even though she was smiling.
Pedro didn’t know what she was talking about. He made that statement in complete sincerity.
Regardless, Mirabel made her inquiry anyway.
“Recently I’ve noticed that, whenever someone tells you to do something, you just…do it. Without even thinking about it. Even if it’s a bad idea.”
She placed her mug down beside her, her full attention on him now.
“Why is that?”
She didn’t receive a proper answer. Her son was just staring off into space again.
“…How’d they get all that cheese on the moon?”
Mirabel sighed, but she was used to this by now.
“Pedro!”
This brought him back down to earth, but it still didn’t cause him to respond.
The boy glanced downwards, towards the cup in his hands. Observing the marshmallows float in the dark, chocolatey liquid.
Mirabel couldn’t help but notice that he looked…saddened.
“…The other kids didn’t really like me…” He finally said, softly.
This was quite the shock to his mother.
“W-What?” She asked, taken aback.
Pedro nodded. “They liked Karla, ‘cause she’s super cool. And Peep never went outside much before now…”
“But I was always…the weird kid…”
The boy’s usually relaxed eyes were overtaken with a sadness, and perhaps even a bit of shame.
“I’d just stay in the corner and draw, while everyone else played tag or something.” He muttered. “Whenever someone tried to talk to me, I’d say something stupid like I always do, and they’d go away. Eventually they stopped trying.”
Mirabel’s disbelief only intensified. It was so unusual to hear her son talk about himself in this way. But she didn’t say anything, allowing him to continue.
“They think I didn’t hear what they said about me, but I did.” The boy heaved a sigh. “No one wanted to play with me ‘cause I had weird eyes and said weird things and my ideas were weird…”
A self-reflective melancholy creeped into his voice. “I dunno why I think different than everyone else, but I do, so…”
The sudden shift in mood was unnerving, to say the least.
“W-Well, what about your sister?” Asked his mother, more than a bit unnerved. “You two usually went out at the same time.”
“Karla would stay with me sometimes, but she liked running with the other kids better. I didn't wanna keep her from that.” He answered. “No one talked to her about me…she’d probably beat them up if they did.”
“Sometimes she tried to make them play with me, but I could tell they didn’t want to. So I asked her to stop. I don’t wanna make anyone mad.”
“So I just…stayed in the corner. That’s where the weird kid belongs…”
“It was different in my head, though.” He noted. “I could do whatever I wanted to do, be whatever I wanted to be, and no one made fun of me!”
“Is…is that why you started to daydream so much?” His mom questioned.
She used to daydream herself. Imagining scenarios where, somehow, she managed to get a gift after all. And her family would accept her, and all would be well.
“…I always daydreamed. It just got…easier…” Pedro averted his eyes, speaking barely above a whisper. “I started to like myself better in there than out here…”
Mirabel knew that feeling all too well, and she hated that he did too.
His energy returned soon after. “But sometimes I’m working out some totally serious questions.”
“Like, what the heck is a platypus?” Questioned the suddenly skeptical boy. “That’s gotta be made up!”
There was the zany boy she knew and loved.
But while the child continued to rant about monotremes for a bit, but his mother wasn’t focused on this at the moment.
It nearly broke Mirabel’s heart to hear these things. But what finished the job was the fact that she hadn’t known in the first place.
She’d always made it abundantly clear to all three of her children that they could come to her about anything. Anything at all.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” She asked, trying to mask how disheartened she was.
What he said next was surprising.
“I tried to.” He shrugged.
He reached for his brush, lying beside him on the counter.
With a few brush strokes here and there, he conjured up a sheet of paper. A drawing already present on the page.
He handed to paper to his mom. “I’m not good with words, So I thought I’d show you.”
As soon as she laid eyes on the drawing, she was hit with a rush of recognition.
She remembered him giving this drawing to her, a few years ago. Before the triplets’ fifth birthday.
He hadn’t said a word, just placing it in her hands out of nowhere. With an oddly expectant look.
It was an image of an apple tree. Each apple a bright red or vibrant green, clustered close together. Smiling happily.
But at the base of the tree sat an orange, far away from the other fruits. Looking sad and lonely.
At the time, she’d thought this was just another of his drawings. Of course she complimented it, but that was all she did. And she missed the disappointment in his eyes when she didn’t say anything else.
But now, with the knowledge she’d just been given…
The message was all too clear.
“You didn’t get it…” Said the Pedro of the present. “And I didn’t wanna bother you…”
How had she missed this?
Her baby boy, her only son, had felt so alone. Isolated. Ostracized.
And she had no clue.
Before she could say anything, Pedro spoke again. And this time his mood was slightly more positive.
“But everything’s totally fine now!” He said, his smile returning.
He picked up his brush again, holding it with great joy. “Once I got my gift, everyone started to like me!”
“They ask me to draw for them, and they say my ideas are cool! That I’m cool!”
“Now everyone sits with me in the corner! And they don’t mind when I zone out, or say weird stuff!” He excitedly spoke. “And I draw whatever they want!”
“And Karla’s there, and Peep actually comes outside now, and we’re all together, and it’s…it’s really nice!”
While his mother was glad to see him out of that funk, she also felt that something wasn’t quite as it should be.
The painter’s good mood then dampened, just a bit.
“I Just go with the flow, a-and try not to question things. It’s easier that way.”
A self-deprecating smirk found its way onto his face.
“It’s probably better if I let others do the thinking for me, anyway.” He chuckled. “My head’s too…different…”
In that moment, Mirabel thought that Pedro looked just like his father. When he was still a twiggy teenage boy, using sarcasm to express his deepest insecurities.
Honestly, she felt terrible.
How hadn’t she noticed this, when it was happening? Sure, the kid was a bit hard to read at times. But as his mother she should be able to tell when her child is troubled.
Here they all thought his only issue was a lack of awareness. In truth, there was much more turmoil bubbling under his absent-minded surface. And she’d completely missed it.
Well that ended today.
Mirabel put her mug down, and hopped off the counter. Walking up to her son and bringing him into a hug. One he wasn’t expecting.
She lightly caressed his hair as she spoke into his ear. “Pedro, you have the most incredible mind…anyone who can’t see that is wrong, including you.”
“And I’m sorry. I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you when you needed it…”
Pedro squirmed in her hold, uncomfortable at the pain he could hear in her voice.
“I-It’s okay, Mami- “
Mirabel wasn’t having it. She made a mistake, and she needed to apologize for it.
She shook her head. “No, it isn’t.”
She backed off just a tad, using a finger to push up his chin so he was looking at her.
“There’s no one else who thinks the way you do!” She smiled, encouragingly. “The things you imagine, they’re amazing! I couldn’t even dream of half this stuff!”
She spoke these next words as resolutely as possible, leaving no room for debate. Not for herself, but in hopes that her child would take them to heart.
“You’re not weird, you’re unique. Never let anyone tell you otherwise, okay?”
The boy was at a loss for words, deciding to just nod.
Mirabel nodded herself, satisfied with his response. Though she wasn’t quite done.
“And I want you to start thinking for yourself more often!” She requested. “You can’t live your life just doing what everyone tells you, you have to stand up for yourself!”
Again the boy nodded, and she just had one more thing to say.
“And please, could you try to focus just a little more?” Asked the matriarch.
“I don’t want you off in Wonderland all the time! I want you right here, with the rest of us!”
A twinge of doubt, that looked so unfamiliar but had apparently been there for years, crept onto his face.
“E-Even if I say weird stuff?” He mumbled.
His downtrodden expression changed into a surprised fit of giggles, after his mother planted a big and overly dramatic kiss on his cheek.
“Especially when you say weird stuff!” She answered, in between kisses.
Her affectionate onslaught over, she tried to drive her point home.
“I love you for exactly who you are, and every time you ask something like if butterflies are really made of butter? It only makes that love stronger!”
Pedro gave her the widest, brightest smile she’d seen from him today. And bumped his noggin against hers, sighing contently.
“Te amo, Mami…”
Mirabel’s poor heart couldn’t take it.
Where did these kids get off, being so cute?
“Te amo, mi pequeño soñador…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
A few minutes later, their cups of cocoa now empty, Karla dashed into the kitchen. Covered in grass and dirt, and looking more excited than normal.
She zipped right up to Pedro, hopping on her feet as she spoke.
“Bro! Me and dad were racing and he was gonna win I mean not by much I’m still faster but he was gonna win but then I did this super crazy awesome move and it was super and crazy and awesome YOU WANNA SEE!?”
She was talking so quickly, it was nearly impossible to understand what she was saying. But Pedro deciphered that she’d done something impressive, and now wanted to show off.
And he was down with that.
“Okay!” He answered, hoping he’d understood right.
Apparently he did, judging by the grin he got. The girl energetically grabbed his hand, and escorted him elsewhere at lightning speed.
They passed Hiccup on the way, who was now entering.
“Hey.” Mirabel greeted, sounding slightly weary. “How’d it go?”
Her husband took up Pedro’s old spot, sitting next to her on the counter. If Alma saw them, she’d surely chastise them for acting so childish. And they’d laugh, and she’d laugh too. Though she’d try to hide it.
“Well…” Hiccup began. “Karla’s acting out because she’s going stir crazy. She’s wants adventure in the great, wide…somewhere, and is probably gonna drive us nuts until she gets it.”
Casita rolled a tray of cookies down the counter, and Hiccup eagerly took one. Munching down on it while he looked to his wife.
“What about you?” He asked, mouth full of food. “How it’d go?”
Taking a cookie herself, Mirabel answered.
“Turns out Pedro used to get picked on, and it gave him self-confidence issues. Now he’s checking himself out of reality half the time, and relegating himself to being a doormat the other half.”
Hiccup nearly choked on his cookie from the surprise.
“What? Really!?” He questioned through coughs. “How did we miss that?”
“I dunno.” She responded, slightly sullen. “But we did.”
This did nothing to quell their fears from the night before. The anxiety that they may not have been the best of parents after all.
And the worst part? They weren’t even done.
They were two children down, the both of them having a slew of issues they needed to help them through.
And there was still one to go.
As they finished off the tray of cookies, using the baked goods as a form of stress-relief, they couldn’t help but feel a sense of dread.
Because they were both asking the same question.
When they went to talk to Peep…
What was she going to say?
Notes:
Yeah, Pedro's a lil deeper than we thought...
One more "Talking to" chapter before the real plot kicks off ;)
Chapter 7: Talking to Peep
Chapter Text
They’d talked to Karla, they’d talked to Pedro, all that was left was to talk to Peep.
A prospect that really shouldn’t have been as scary as Hiccup and Mirabel felt it was.
And yet, after the discussions they’d had with their first two children, the idea of their youngest having some emotional issue that’d managed to slip under their radar was a frightfully realistic one.
Though then again, Peep had always been rather blatant with her problems. Whether she was hiding from everything or misguidedly trying to protect everyone from everything, her intense paranoia was front and center at all times.
It was the uncertainty that was eating at them. And no matter how it turned out, they’d still be left with a set of triplets who needed a lot of help.
At age six.
The teen years were probably going to give them both a heart attack.
Mirabel led the way up the stairs, Hiccup closely behind her. Until they reached the nursery. Though to their surprise, Peep wasn’t where they left her.
Instead, a shuffling could be heard from above. After climbing the second, shorter staircase. They saw that the door to their youngest daughter’s bedroom was wide open. And a certain someone was inside.
Peep herself stepped out of her room, very carefully. She couldn’t actually see where she was going, the ridiculously large stack of papers she was holding blocked her view.
With calculated steps she inched ahead, trying her best not to let anything drop. Though a few of them did anyway.
It was an amusing sight, such a small girl carrying such a big stack. Especially because her lack of vision was obvious in just how stiltedly she was moving.
“Uh…what ’cha up to, kid?” Asked Hiccup, watching her struggle to maintain balance.
The girl hadn’t even known her parents were here, jolting with a startled yelp at the sound of her father’s voice. Dropping all her pages in the process.
She sighed, before getting to work on cleaning up the mess.
“I-I’m getting rid of all my charts.” She answered, slightly jittery. “And maps, and plans, and graphs, and…y’know…”
Being a doomsday prepper for as long as long as she could walk, the child had spent most of her time devising strategies to keep track of and avoid the dangers she swore were everywhere.
While other children were playing, she was planning.
Peep bent down to pick up her dropped papers, trying to calm her shaking from the small shock. “From here on out, I won’t be afraid of anything anymore!”
It was a bold declaration. Especially for someone as fearful as her.
Her parents helped her tidy up, and while doing so they discovered a few interesting things.
One of the stray pages drifted towards Mirabel’s foot, and she bent down to pick it up. Seeing what looked like a map of their town, a slew of red X’s marking several areas.
“What’s this?” She wondered.
Peep looked over to it, recognizing her own handiwork.
“It’s a chart of every oversized chunk of cobblestone on every road in the village.” Revealed the girl, matter-of-factly. “Someone could trip!”
Every single road the village had to offer was present here. And considering just how many X’s there were, it was clearly a very thorough chart. It looked quite professional, for one as young as her.
“And what about this?” Questioned Hiccup, now holding what appeared to be a list of names.
“It’s a list of everyone in town who knows the Heimlich maneuver.” Stated their daughter, before a disappointed look crossed her face.
“It’s not as long as I’d like it to be…”
Both adults were actually very impressed.
Each chart, graph, or schematic was detailed and comprehensive. And far too legible for a child only a few years out of diapers.
The topics that were covered were very extensive as well. From paper-cut wounds to zombie outbreaks. She really had tried to cover any possible (or impossible) scenario.
It was perhaps more than necessary, and some of it was more than a little silly. But her devotion and tenacity were admirable.
“These are really well done!” Complimented Mirabel, looking over a list of all the places one was most likely to stub their toe.
It was surprisingly lengthy.
Peep slightly smiled at the kind words, a bashful blush springing to her dark face.
“T-Thanks…” She mumbled, toying with her hands.
She then shook her head, regaining her determination. “But I don’t need them anymore.”
She swiped the pages from her parents’ hands, adding them to her newly reconstructed stack.
“I made all these things because I was afraid!” She picked up the stack, once more obscuring her vision. “And starting today, I fear nothing!”
“That’s a big claim, kiddo…” Said Hiccup, smirking. “I mean, nothing? Really? Not even spiders, or snakes, or pickles?”
“Nope, nope, and…” Peep hesitated, trying to figure out if she could truly dispel her fear of the green menace.
Evidently, she thought she could. “…And nope!”
She peeked out from behind her massive paper pile, smiling up at her mother.
“It’s like you said! The Encanto doesn’t need a successor who’s afraid!”
Mirabel wasn’t exactly in agreement with that statement.
“I don’t know about all that, Chiquita…” She muttered. “Sometimes it’s good to be afraid.”
This sparked something from within Peep. A seldom seen fury, so very uncharacteristic for such a usually meek child.
She threw her arms up in frustration, dropping all her papers again and not even caring.
Her question was more important.
“WHAT DO YOU PEOPLE WANT FROM ME!?”
Hiccup and Mirabel were very stunned by this. The only times Peep shouted was when something scared her, she had never raised her voice like this before.
The small girl ranted and raved, pacing in tight circles while she let her irritation be known.
“You tell to me to stop being scared, so I try to stop being scared! But now you’re telling me that I should be?” She heatedly questioned. “I’m getting very different messages here!”
Both her parents were quite rattled by the girl’s anger, trying to fumble out remarks that just wouldn’t come.
Hiccup managed a response. “W-Well, there’s a balance- “
“Balance Shmalance!” Peep contended, not in the mood for another talk.
But just as quickly as her anger came, it faded into an insecure sadness.
“I’m trying, okay?” She sniffled. “I’m trying to be the best successor I can, but I don’t know what to do! I don’t know what to be!”
The child stood there, trying to be strong but knowing that tears were threatening to fall at any moment.
Both her parents recognized exactly what she was struggling with.
“Look, kid.” Hiccup began. “I was the heir to Berk for years, I know what you’re feeling.”
“So do I.” Said Mirabel “But I keep telling you, you won’t have to worry about this for a long time!”
This answer didn’t satisfy the sniffling girl. If anything, it made her more frustrated.
“But it’s coming!” She shot back. “It’s coming and I have to be ready for it! I need to know what I have to be before it does!”
Once more, she gathered her scattered plans in her arms. Sending her parents one last disgruntled glare.
“If you figure it out before I do, let me know.”
After that, she began to trudge down the stairs. Ignoring both her mother and father calling to her.
Though she did stop for a second. Looking behind her and upwards to the candle, shining as brightly as ever.
She looked at it intently, eyes sparkling with an emotion that couldn’t quite be placed, and she almost seemed to be…listening.
Hiccup and Mirabel followed her gaze, though they saw nothing strange about the candle. Only adding to their confusion.
After a few seconds, Peep groaned. And continued on her way.
Leaving her parents standing there, slack jawed and wide eyed.
Apparently, that girl could be fierce when she wanted to be.
“…That went well…” Hiccup eventually said, trademark sarcasm in full force.
Mirabel groaned herself, pinching the bridge of her nose.
“I think…” She sighed, heavily. “I think telling her she’s the next Candle Holder this early was a bad idea…”
This was surprising to her husband, turning his wide eyes straight to her.
“Well what were we supposed to do?” He then asked. “Just leave her wondering why she didn’t get a gift, even if we knew the answer?”
Mirabel had to admit, that was a good point. But she wouldn’t be deterred.
“But have you seen her recently?” She rhetorically questioned. “The pressure is clearly getting to her, and it’s only been a year!”
“What’ll she be like in ten years? Or fifteen?”
Hiccup also felt that she made a decent point. But he also knew that there wasn’t much to be done.
“It’s not like we can take it back.”
His wife sighed again. “I know. We just have to…help her through it.”
Hiccup nodded, tiredly. “All three of them…”
All three of their kids had significant problems that needed working on.
And after talking to all three of them, Hiccup and Mirabel were now very tired.
They needed to think. They needed to brainstorm ways to help their children.
And most of all, right now…
They needed a drink.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“It used to be so easy…” Hiccup wearily sighed.
“Mm-Hm.” Mirabel hummed, nostalgic memories of chubby little infants coming to mind.
Alone at the dining table, the two were trying to unwind with a few cups of tea. Though they weren’t as relaxed as they wanted to be, too much was on their minds.
Hiccup took a sip. “All we had to do was feed them, burp them, change their diapers…”
“And now they’re…big.” Said Mirabel. “They’re walking and talking and they’ve got issues that need to be addressed, before they can get any worse.”
Her husband nodded. “We’ve gotta try and raise them into smart, responsible adults. We gotta try to give them…values and morals, stuff like that…”
The older set of Madrigal triplets, who coincidentally happened to be passing through, all found their fatigue rather amusing. And decided to add their own comments.
“Welcome to parenthood!” Smirked Julieta.
“It only gets harder!” Laughed Pepa. “Just wait until they hit puberty!”
Bruno shivered with fright. “Yeesh, I haven’t gotten to that part yet…”
Neither Mirabel were Hiccup were amused.
“Thanks…” Groaned the matriarch. “Just what we needed.”
“Really helpful guys…” Mumbled the Viking.
Their displeasure only served to make the triplets laugh even harder.
The three continued on their way, with Bruno still having a few questions about certain things.
“I-Is it really that bad?” He quietly wondered, thinking about his two boys who’ve yet to reach the teen ages.
“No.” Pepa darkly replied. “It’s worse.”
Now on their own again, Hiccup and Mirabel tried to figure out just what they were going to do about their kids.
They all needed a change.
Karla needed a change of scenery, before her boredom tore the town apart.
Pedro needed a change of heart, specifically in regards to himself.
And Peep needed a change of perspective, shifting her thought process away from hyper-fixating on her status as successor.
They all needed a change. But what change, exactly?
“…Any ideas?” Mirabel asked, after an extended silence.
“Not a one…” Her husband responded.
He began to think back to his own childhood. As a kid, he certainly went through his own array of issues.
His father also had his ways of trying to deal with them.
This was of course before Stoick completely gave up on trying to relate to him.
But for a time, his father had a simple solution.
Camping.
He’d take his son, and together they’d go into the woods. Sometimes for a few hours, sometimes a few days.
Just two guys against the wilderness. Hunting, fishing, and telling stories around the fire.
Hiccup never liked camping much. He was pitiful at hunting, fishing was boring, the mosquitos saw him as a full-course meal, and he never found the trolls he was looking for.
But he had to admit. Sometimes, when he was out there sleeping under the stars, he’d forget all about it.
Being relentlessly bullied for being so scrawny. Not even being able to kill a Terrible Terror. Being seen as an utter failure by every Viking on Berk…
None of that mattered in the cool breeze, warmed by the campfire, under the cosmic canvas.
At least for a day or two, amidst all the annoyances that the wilderness brought, he could just…let it go.
And sometimes that little bit really counted.
Now perhaps camping here wouldn’t quite work. Karla has definitely run through these rainforests a multitude of times, and it wouldn’t suit her desire for new frontiers.
They needed somewhere new. Somewhere to just enjoy nature, and not have to worry about anything but insects and smores. At least for a few days.
They needed a change of pace.
And he may have had an inkling as to a solution that would suit all their needs.
Mirabel saw the look on his face. The look that meant he was solidifying an idea in his mind.
“What are you thinking?”
Taken out of his contemplation, he faced his wife with a growing grin.
“You remember when Fishlegs said he was starting a camp?”
Notes:
All the kids have been talked to! Next time, the story proper gets started.
It's gonna get wild, hold onto your butts ;)
Chapter Text
Things just kept getting weirder and weirder.
The triplets awoke yesterday expecting to be issued the most extreme of punishments. Instead they had raced and drank hot cocoa.
And now they were packing?
Because they were going camping?
Nothing made sense anymore.
The announcement had been rather abrupt. Their parents woke them up, and told them that they’d be spending the weekend in the wild. At a camp run by their uncle Fishlegs.
None of them were entirely sold on the idea.
While running around a new location was always fun, Karla knew that a camp meant there’d be rules. Usually enforced by a stuffy grown-up who’d be watching over her all the time.
Secretly Pedro was afraid that if he spent too long away from the other children, drawing whatever they pleased, they’d lose interest in him by the time he got back. And he’d be relegated to sitting on his own once more.
And Peep of course had concerns about everything. Anything that could possibly go wrong in the outdoors was running through her mind all at once, no scenario was discarded. No matter how improbable.
But despite their worries, their parents reassured them that a weekend away from home would be nothing but fun.
The three were only convinced once they were promised roasted marshmallows.
And so, they packed.
Karla dashed throughout the green hills that made up her room, looking for anything she’d need for the coming trip. Despite it being an expansive field, she somehow still managed to make her room a disorganized mess. Making the search rather difficult.
Pedro often got sidetracked in the middle of his packing, his room was filled with too many distractions. The environment morphing from the deep sea, to the outer reaches of space, to a prehistoric landscape. Fortunately, a passing Stegosaurus reminded him of what he was supposed to be doing.
And Peep was perhaps packing too much. Trying to account for absolutely anything that could go wrong in the wilderness, from bug bites to unforeseen bear encounters. Karla had to drag her out of her room, knowing her sister would be there for hours if left unchecked. Though she didn’t leave without her trusty whistle.
And now that they were all armed with backpacks that were far too heavy, they were ready to go.
They stood side-by-side in front of their doors, each pair of hands on the straps of their bags.
“S-So…” Peep unenthusiastically mumbled. “Camping…”
In regards to her opinions on the great outdoors, she took after her father.
Though her older brother was more optimistic.
“It’ll totally be fun!” Pedro replied, before his smile fell a tad. “…I think.”
Karla faced the situation with a palpable nonchalance, eyes half-lidded and hands in her skirt pockets.
“Whatever. As long as nothing slows me down.” She flippantly said, blowing red curls out of her eyes.
The triplets stood in silence for a time, even the impossibly impatient Karla. They all knew that, as soon as they’d left the house, the weekend of fun would begin.
Fun they weren’t very excited for.
But they couldn’t stand around forever.
The three began to descend the staircase, onto the first hallway. Though before they could reach the next set of stairs, they found themselves suddenly lifted into the air by a beefy pair of arms.
Luisa had plucked her nieces and nephew from the ground, squeezing them tight in one of her amazing hugs.
“You guys didn’t think you could leave without getting one of these, did ya?” She asked, with a loving grin.
Feeling her spine popping, Karla managed a shaky smile. “W-Wouldn’t dream of it, Tía!”
Isabela appeared beside her sister, chuckling at the sight of the three children being squashed.
“Spending the weekend camping, huh? Exciting!” She said to her sobrinas and sobrino.
Pedro tried to mimic her enthusiasm, with a forced smile. “Yeah…exciting…”
Isabela then leaned in, as if sharing a secret. “Watch out for bears, though. Your dad almost got killed by one once!”
Peep tried her best to shrink within her aunt’s hold, memorizing all her ursine-evasive maneuvers. “R-Really?”
The flowery woman smirked, leaping at any opportunity to mock her brother-in-law.
With love, of course.
“Oh yeah, your papá’s pretty dumb!”
“Isa, quit insulting your hermano!” Came Augustin’s lightly chiding voice. “Especially in front of the niños!”
He, along with Julieta, joined the quintet in the hallway. The healer having three bags in her hands, each one producing a delectable aroma.
“I made you all lunches!” The grandmother kindly smiled. “One for each day!”
They would only be gone for three days. They appreciated the gesture though.
“Gracias, Abuela!” They all said at once, as Luisa finally out them down.
“You know there’s gonna be food there, right?” Isabela asked, an eyebrow raised.
Her mother handed the bags to the kids, while looking at her daughter like she was crazy.
“Yes, Viking food.” She replied, horrifying memories of Berkian cuisine filling her mind. “They’re lovely people, but they can’t cook to save their lives…”
The phantom of a smell appeared in her nose, and she couldn’t fight the chill that raced down her spine. Causing her to shudder.
“Alright, alright!” Chuckled Augustin, pushing his grandchildren along. “Get a move on!”
The triplets began their descent down the stairs, before a shout stopped them in their tracks.
“Wait, wait, wait!” Urgently yelped their grandfather, suddenly looking panicked. “One more thing!”
They all turned around, looking to him with fear and confusion. Whatever this was, it must’ve been important.
His strangely dire behavior evaporated into a dorky smile, complete with a big thumbs-up.
“Remember to have fun!”
He seemed rather satisfied with himself. Nodding contently, oblivious to the odd looks his wife and daughters were giving him.
Thoroughly weirded out, but appreciating the sentiment, the triplets gave their own thumbs-ups in return. And continued on their way.
“Our mom’s a dork, our dad’s a dork, our abuelo’s a dork…” Karla grumbled, mortified by the sheer un-coolness. “If it wasn’t for Gramps, we’d be doomed.”
Just then, the ground beneath them rumbled. Causing them to hold onto the banister for balance.
“You called?”
The three looked up, finding themselves standing in the shadow of a massive Viking. With a fiery beard they’d recognize anywhere.
They all knew who he was, but it was Pedro who voiced the question.
“Grandpa?”
Looking as mighty as ever, it seemed their paternal grandfather was present. Karla especially was happy about this.
“Gramps!” She exclaimed, hopping on her feet with elation. Ever since she was tiny, she’d idolized the man.
But to her dismay, things weren’t as they seemed.
A dark hand rose from behind the giant barbarian, and playfully smacked the side of his head. In a second, the valiant warrior shrunk into a mischievous man in his mid-twenties.
“What was that for?” Camilo yelped, now in his normal form. It hadn’t hurt at all, but it was the principle of the thing.
Felix, who was the one who did the smacking, laughed at his son’s displeasure.
“You’re already taller than me, Chico! Now you’re just rubbing salt in the wound!”
The shifter mumbled and grumbled, glaring daggers at his father.
“It’s not my fault you’re a dwarf…” He quietly groaned.
Pepa was nearby, and she quickly placed a hand on both sets of shoulders. Shepherding the men out of the way.
“Come on!” She snapped. “Just standing in front of the stairs like that…you’re holding the kids up!”
She glanced back to the children in question with a smile.
“See you later!” She cheered, before it looked like she remembered something imperative. “Oh, and don’t swim with your pants off!”
The question was rather nonsensical to the trio.
“Uh…why?” Pedro wondered.
Pepa was already halfway across the courtyard, shouting her reply over her shoulders.
“DON’T ASK, JUST TRUST ME!”
Peep made a mental note to add swimming with your pants off to her ever-growing list of things to avoid.
Now at the bottom of the stairs, it wasn’t very long before they were stopped again. This time by a shower of salt, pelting their heads like hardened snow.
“Oh!” Cried a surprised Bruno, looking behind himself and grinning nervously. “I-I didn’t see you guys there!”
“Here, let me get that for you …”
He tried to wipe the salt off their foreheads and out of their hair, though he didn’t quite get all of it.
No longer knowing what to do with his hands, he settled on holding his arms behind his back. “I-It’ll wash out…”
Their great uncle was a man of many quirks, and the triplets were used to them by now.
“So what’s the salt for this time?” Karla asked, mildly curious.
The man’s nervous smile became a bit more positive. “It’s for you, actually!”
“J-Just trying to make sure nothing bad happens on your trip! Not to say something bad will happen, but you can never be too careful, heh…”
Peep took his awkward chuckling very seriously, repeating his words solemnly.
“You can never be too careful!” She declared, causing her sister to roll her eyes.
“E-Exactly!” The seer replied. “So lemme just…”
With surprisingly quick movements, her performed a variety of superstitious actions that were supposed to bring about good luck.
He burned sage, crossed his fingers, counted to seven, pulled out four-leaf clovers and horseshoes and a rabbit’s foot, muttered a few chants that almost sounded like spells, and of course the ritual wouldn’t be complete without his trademark.
“Knock, knock, knock, knock on wood!”
“There…” He sighed, slouching a bit. “Now everything should be fine.”
“YO!”
They all turned to face the source of the boisterous shout, coming from no other than Bruno’s boisterous wife.
Valentina entered the courtyard from outside, flanked by Manuel and Diego.
She pointed behind herself, to the doors. “Hic and Mira are waiting out there, you kids better get moving!”
They did as told, waving goodbye on their way out.
“Safe travels.” Manny nodded, cordially.
His little brother was far less polite.
“Try not to wreck anything over there!” Diego smirked. "But who am I kidding? That's all you do- "
His taunting ended when he was lifted into the air by his sibling, once again. Manny was getting pretty tired of having to regulate his brothers chaos.
He floated him away, heading for the stairs and eventually the boy’s room. All while frowning at him.
“You’ve lost speaking privileges...”
The trio kept moving through the courtyard.
But right before the three were about to open the doors, Peep stopped.
She could swear there was…something. Whispering not into her ears, but directly into her soul.
The girl looked back, up towards the candle. And the words became slightly clearer.
Only slightly.
“…D…no…g…”
She squinted her eyes, trying to focus her hearing.
“…Yo…c…nn…t…g…”
But try as she might, she still couldn’t understand. And her siblings were giving her weird looks. So she just left.
It probably wasn’t important.
Now outside, the triplets spotted their parents further down. Waiting at the bottom of the hill along with their dragons.
The remaining members of their family were outside as well, enjoying the sun and the shade.
They waved to Dolores, Mariano, and Sofia on the way down. The three sometimes liked to come out and share new poems or songs with each other.
They also passed Antonio, relaxing in a pile of dragons and other animals, who waved cheerfully to them when he saw them.
Alma was the one who approached them, right before they made it to their parents.
“Be careful, you three.” She smiled, softly.
Even after a decade, she wasn’t entirely comfortable with Berk. Viking culture was far too crude, violent, and outrageous for her tastes. But she’d accepted that it’d somehow become a part of her family’s life, and she knew that’s how it would remain.
With no more distractions or obstructions, the triplets were nearly to their destination. Though they took one last moment to say goodbye to one more being.
They turned around, waving and shouting simultaneously.
“ADIOS, CASITA!”
The house played a peppy tune with its roof tiles and waved some windows, to return to sendoff.
With that done, they finally reach their parents at the bottom of the hill. And saw that, along with Toothless and Mariposa, the Night Lights were present as well.
It was time to go.
But just as Hiccup and Mirabel were about to warp themselves to the archipelago, Karla had her own idea.
“LEMME TRY!”
The redhead has been insistent on the idea that she and her siblings could activate the teleportation magic, just like their parents. And from the puffs of golden smoke she’d barely been able to conjure during a flight, it seemed her theory had some merit.
But she’d never performed a full warp, and that made her parents quite uncertain.
Hiccup rubbed the back of his neck. “I dunno, kid…”
“Aw come on!” Groaned the girl. “I’ve been practicing!”
And then she gave him the eyes. Those big, pleading eyes that no parent could resist.
So of course he said yes.
“Just…try to be gentle.”
She didn’t even hear him over her victorious hollering.
The five of them all mounted their various dragons, and took off into the sky. Karla leading the charge.
And she closed her eyes.
She thought as hard as she possibly could of the island chain where her father hailed from, the birthplace of her Viking heritage, the land from which half her blood spawned.
And thunder cracked throughout the sky.
She didn’t see it, not with her eyes shut tight. But a mess of golden clouds soon appeared in the air. Disjointed and disorganized, and more stormy than usual, but they were here nonetheless.
“I-It worked?” Peep questioned, too astounded to mind the rain hitting her face.
“Woah…” Pedro whispered, wide eyed.
Hearing these reactions, Karla opened an eye. Before they both shot open with surprise, accompanied by triumphant laughter.
“I did it!” She hooted, fists raised into the air. Her dragon releasing a celebratory chirp. “I knew we could warp!”
The triplets all flapped closer together, giggling and cheering as they approached the magical clouds.
And behind them, Mirabel and Hiccup were beaming with pride.
It was moments like this that made all the little annoyances worth it.
They all soared onwards, dashing straight for the golden storm. Not minding the wind or rain.
And in a flash, they were teleported across space and time to the other side of the world.
Though in this family, such a feat was as mundane as a trip to the store.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Many names were suggested for their settlement on this particular island, upon its discovery.
Snotlout had proposed it be called Snotland. Ruffnut and Tuffnut posited it’s name should be Thorstonton. Astrid, ever practical, thought their island outpost should simply be dubbed Outpost.
After much deliberation, and a fistfight or two, it was decided that the base would be named Dragon’s Edge. Or just The Edge, for short.
But recently, during the summers it went by a different moniker.
Camp Ingerman.
When the weather turned warm, by archipelago standards, the island served as a place where Berk’s children could spend a few carefree weeks in the wild. Under the watchful and geeky eye of their camp counselor.
And for the weekend, Karla, Pedro, and Peep would be among those children.
The five popped out of the golden storm. Descending towards the island. While nowhere near as tropical as their home, the climate was more tolerable than the perennial bitter cold of Berk.
The island was large, home to dense forests and mountainous ranges. On the edge of the cliffside, several buildings had been constructed. From huts for habitation, an area for dragon research and training, among other things.
Including a pit that had been specifically designed to fit several boars.
For some reason.
The family made it to the surface. Resulting in two graceful landings, and three smaller, very awkward ones.
It took a while before the warping process became comfortable.
The triplets and their triplet dragons crashed into a pile, right at the island’s docks.
And right at the feet of a very rotund, very enthusiastic man. With a freshly braided mustache.
Fishlegs Ingerman, dragon nerd extraordinaire, welcomed the arrival of his friends with open arms.
“Hiccup! Mirabel!” Taking care not to step on the children, he quickly made it over to where they stood. Wrapping them into a big bear hug.
“G-Good to see you, Fishlegs!” Mirabel tried to smile, her words strained.
“Thanks, I-I hadn’t had my spine cracked today…” Hiccup snarked as best he could, while being squeezed.
His Gronckle, Meatlug, gently nudged the fallen youngsters to their feet. While her rider finally let his winded friends go.
“So, what brings you all here?” He asked, oblivious to the pain he’d accidentally caused.
The both of their backs aching from the tight embrace, Hiccup and Mirabel stood behind the triplets.
Their mother grinned. “We were wondering if you had room for three more happy campers?”
From their grumpy frowns or anxious jitters, the campers didn’t look very happy.
But Fishlegs was unbothered, his enthusiasm only intensifying.
“There’s always space for more junior Dragon Riders here at Camp Ingerman!”
It was settled. Meaning that out of the five Madrigals present, only three would be remaining here.
And that meant a goodbye was in order.
Toothless nuzzled the three Night Lights, as well as Mariposa. She was sort of their aunt, if dragons had such things.
Meanwhile, Mirabel and Hiccup crouched down to be on eye-level with their kids.
“Alright, guys…” Hiccup began. “I don’t want you to think about any problems you may have back home. Just focus on having fun!”
“We’ll pick you up Monday morning.” Said Mirabel, before holding her arms out. “Now come here!”
She didn’t wait for any of them to move, enveloping them into a loving embrace herself.
“Moooom!” Karla whined, hoping no other kids saw this humiliating display.
But Mirabel was unrelenting.
“I don’t care how big you get, you’re never too old to hug your mamá!”
Finally, she let them go. Standing to her full height alongside her husband.
“We love you!” She said, hoping they understood that with every piece of their beings.
Hiccup agreed. “And don’t you dare forget it!”
Fishlegs stepped forward. “Alright, guys! Let’s get you settled in!”
Karla, Pedro, and Peep sent one last wave to their parents. Before heading down the dock, alongside their dragons.
Fishlegs faced his friends with what he hoped was a reassuring smile.
“Don’t worry, they’re in good hands!” He promised. “Camp Ingerman is devoted to the safety of all our campers. They won’t get a single scratch!”
“I dunno…” Mirabel thought. “Maybe they need a couple scratches. I want them to let loose, get wild! And just…be kids!”
Her portly friend considered her words.
“Hmm…perhaps a few scratches.” He decided. “But nowhere near any vital organs!”
Both his friends chuckled, but he knew this was no laughing matter.
He and Meatlug then followed in the triplets’ footsteps, exiting the dock themselves. Leaving just Hiccup and Mirabel, watching the forms of their children get smaller and smaller.
Hiccup placed an arm around his wife’s shoulder rubbing her arm slightly.
“This’ll be good for them.” He nodded, decisively. “They’ll run around, burn some of that energy…”
Mirabel picked up where he left off. “They won’t have to think about self-esteem issues or being the successor…”
At the same time, they both released a deep exhale.
Coming to the same conclusion, that was more of a wish than anything else.
The wish that this weekend away would be good for them.
And when the kids got back, just a few days from now, they’d tackle their problems with fresh perspectives. And hopefully get to a point where they wouldn’t be issues at all.
But that was for Monday.
Now was the time to enjoy themselves.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The triplets followed Fishlegs from the docks and into the air, on the backs of their dragons. Until he brought them to a cleared-out space in the middle of the outpost.
When they arrived, they saw that it was chock full of kids and younger dragons, sitting in benches that had been set up.
He directed them to take a seat within the crowd, and took his own position in front of them all. Meatlug panting at his side.
He had an announcement to make.
“Welcome all junior Dragon Riders…to your summer at Camp Ingerman!”
The natural chatter of children, and the squawking and squeaking of small dragons, began to simmer down. As their new counselor starters to speak.
“During your stay here, I promise two things. Education, and entertainment.” A dorky giggle overtook his previously authoritative visage.
“Or as I like to call it…Edutainment!”
That pun sent a shockwave of embarrassment through Karla’s bones. And it told her all she needed to know.
These next three days were going to suck.
“Ay Dios Mio…” She groaned, slumping in her seat. “Odin help me…”
Notes:
A weekend of camping fun begins!
I am sure no shenanigans will arise from this scenario. None at all.
Chapter Text
The opening ceremony had concluded, with only five more excruciating puns.
Far less than Karla was anticipating.
After that, Fishlegs took the kids on a brief tour of the camp. Showing them all Dragon’s Edge had to offer.
From the natural wonders, like flowing rivers and mountainous paths. Perfect for kayaking or hiking.
And places like a Zen garden, for relaxation or meditation. An arena for dragon training, or practicing with age-appropriate weapons. The lunch hall, the infirmary, a lake that was ideal for a swim…
And the boar pit.
He didn’t have much to say on the Boar Pit.
The tour concluded with the cabins, where the children would reside for the duration of their stay.
And that’s where Karla, Pedro, and Peep found themselves.
A rustic building, filled with bunk-beds. The walls were lined with shields, detailed with childish decorations.
The triplets entered the space. Alone, aside from their dragons. And began to investigate.
“I guess this is where we sleep.” Pedro said, examining the shields with intrigue.
Peep noticed what was very clearly a wasp’s nest high up in the corner, and started to quiver.
“I-I don’t think I’ll be doing much sleeping…”
Karla was unimpressed, her bag slung over he shoulders as she glanced around the room.
“Even our bathroom’s cooler than this.” She huffed. “How am I supposed to run in here?”
“Uh…bedrooms aren’t usually meant for running.” Her sister pointed out.
To which she scoffed. “Lame bedrooms, maybe…”
The three placed their backpacks on a bed. Strangely enough, there was a single bunk bed that was built for three inhabitants. As opposed to the usual two.
An odd coincidence, but they weren’t complaining.
In fact, Pedro was pretty happy about it. “Hey, we’ll be sleeping in the same room again!”
Karla faced him with a teasing grin. “I hope you don’t still snore!”
His unamused frown made her laugh even harder.
And speaking of snoring, it seemed the Night Lights had decided that a nap was in order. Settling into a slumbering pile beside their bunk beds.
The trio opted to let them sleep, knowing that flying with passengers still took a lot of energy for them at their size.
And now, with their bags put away, they were left with one question.
What were they going to do today?
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
With the whole day ahead of them, the triplets decided to split up. Roaming the campground to find anything that interested them.
Naturally, Pedro drifted towards anything artistic. Finding himself near a bench where several Viking children were scribbling away on pieces of paper.
Quietly, he took a seat on the far end of the table. Under a shady pine tree. He grabbed a page and a pencil, and did what he did best.
The other kids would frequently talk, conversing or joking with each other in the loud manner children were known for. But Pedro remained hushed, focused solely on his sketching.
And his silence was noticed.
The girl sitting beside him, her dress a soft lilac, took a moment to lean over. Trying to sneak a peek at what he was doodling.
“What ’cha got there?” She asked, her blonde hair longer than what most would consider normal.
With surprisingly quick reflexes, Pedro flipped the page around and slammed it onto the table. Making sure she could only see its blank side.
After that, he tried to deny that she’d seen anything. “I-It’s nothing…”
The girl clearly didn’t buy it.
“Didn’t look like nothing to me…” She skeptically said, blowing her blonde locks out of her eyes.
She questioned what he was being so cagey for. And she thought, maybe if she showed him her own drawing, he’d be more inclined to share his.
Her disbelieving expression quickly changed into a wide smile, the gap from a recently lost tooth on full display, as she proudly presented her own page.
“I call it…Unicornucopia!”
The page was marked with colorful drawings, depicting a rainbow-hued kingdom inhabited by unicorns and fairies and various woodland critters. And there was one familiar looking girl, standing tall amongst her fictional friends.
“I’m the princess, obviously!” Stated the child. “And every day me and the unicorns have tea parties, and brush each other’s hair, and spill the blood of our enemies!”
It was then that Pedro noticed that some of the cutesy creatures were wielding battle axes and maces.
Considering this was Berk, he didn’t know why he was surprised.
The long-haired girl turned the page back to herself, so she could look at it. And she sighed, almost wistfully.
“I know it’s all make-believe, but…sometimes I wish I could really meet them…”
And that gave Pedro an idea.
He gingerly held his hand out, requesting she hand her drawing to him. She looked doubtful, but did so anyway.
The boy examined the page, making sure he knew every single detail. Every rainbow, every sparkle, every rusty blade.
And then he smiled to the girl.
“You wanna see something cool?”
He picked up his brush and stood from the bench, walking a bit away from it. All the children watched with mild curiosity, wondering what the new kid was up to.
Though when he got to work, their wondering transformed into pure wonder.
With a flick and a swish of a brush, the clearing was now home to a group of overly colorful unicorns and fairies, among other whimsical creations. As if they’d leapt off the page and into reality.
The girl who’d thought them up fell out of her seat with amazement, scampering over to Pedro’s side to get a better look at the creatures. Bright green eyes as wide as could be.
“No way!” She gasped.
She knew them all. Of course she did, she was their creator. Shouting their names as she spotted each one.
“Glitter Dancer! Twinkly Muncher! Duchess Dreambottom! Fred!”
The last one earned her a few looks from the other children, to which she shrugged.
“There’s always room for a Fred.”
Pedro nodded sagely. He was well versed on the Fred-Principle.
The fantasy beasts pranced up to the girl, and bowed. Showing their princess the respect she deserved.
One of the unicorns stood back up, and allowed the girl to caress her pink snout. While some smaller critters clambered up her shoulders.
The feeling of the animal’s fur on her palm, it’s hot breath on her hand, it made her laugh with glee.
It was astounding!
They were real! They were really real!
“This is…this is…” The words were failing her, she could only look to the one responsible with a slack jaw. Barely managing to ask her question.
“H-How?”
Pedro shrugged, smiling as lazily as ever.
He held up his brush, the paint on the tip glowing with an ethereal power. And he gave her an answer.
“Magic!”
Berkians knew that magic was real. They knew that, somewhere in the great big world, there was a fantastical village where their allies lived. But they didn’t experience it on a daily basis.
And this?
This was blowing the children’s’ little minds.
In an instant Pedro was swarmed by every other kid present. All of them shoving their drawings in his face, begging him to make their fantasies real.
“ME NEXT!” “NO, ME!” “PICK ME!”
Despite the fact that he was being severely crowded, the boy was happy to oblige.
This is what he loved to do. Using his gift to make other people happy.
He was moments away from fulfilling the first of what was sure to be many requests. But before he could, another voice spoke out. Managing to be heard amongst all the shouting.
“What about you?”
It was the long-haired girl again, now riding atop one of her unicorns. Looking down on Pedro with inquisitive eyes.
He met her gaze with his own confused one, puzzled as to what she meant.
She elaborated. “You still haven’t shown me your drawing.”
Pedro was not expecting that.
People were usually interested in what he could draw for them, not what he was thinking himself. And in a way, he preferred it like that.
Back before he got his gift, his unorthodox train of thought was usually met with confusion or mockery. He’d rather avoid that, and just draw for other people. It was better that way.
So he tried to dodge her inquiry.
“I-It’s, like, totally nothing special- “
But the girl wasn’t going to let him off that easy. “Nuh-uh, I wanna see it!”
The doodled chameleon that was sitting on her shoulder scampered over to the table, retrieving the page and holding it up for everyone to see.
The blonde girl jumped off the horse’s back, and stood with the other kids. All of them vying for a look at it.
It was a drawing of several ferrets, dressed in rather professional attire. Suits and ties all ironed to perfection.
The kids didn’t really get it. Every head titled, an eyebrow raised each.
Pedro felt this insides start to churn with embarrassment. Now came the part where they’d call his work stupid, he knew it.
But still, he felt the need to explain.
“You see, a group of ferrets is called a business.” He explained, with an awkward chuckle. “A-And I thought it’d be funny if, y’know, there were actually business ferrets.”
The area was silent. And each second of quiet only served to make the boy more ashamed of himself, of the way he saw things. The way his mind worked.
This is why he spent so long sitting alone. This is why he should just keep his thoughts to himself.
But then, finally, there was noise.
Giggling.
The rather talkative girl standing beside him was now laughing. And it wasn’t in a mocking manner.
“That’s hilarious!” She snickered.
It was Pedro’s turn to be surprised, his brown eyes shooting open.
“R-Really?”
She nodded cheerfully.
“Yes, really! They’re ferrets in suits, how is that not funny?”
The other kids seemed to agree. Now that they understood the joke, they all shared a good chuckle over it.
They liked it.
They really liked it.
Pedro, who’d decided that sharing his zany thought-process with anyone outside of his family was probably a bad idea, was now surrounding by people who enjoyed something that came straight from his mind.
His unique sense of creativity was being appreciated. And while he didn’t actively notice it, he began to feel just a little bit better about himself as well.
The young Madrigal continued to draw for the other children. But this time, they also wanted to see what else he could come up with. They were interested in his ideas.
And Pedro was happy.
He was really happy that they were sent off to camp.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Peep was always on high alert, but being alone only intensified these feelings.
With her dragon sleeping, and her siblings off exploring, she was left to wander the campground by herself.
What would’ve been a relaxing stroll through the woodland for anyone else was a perilous journey to her. Every distant bird call or scurrying squirrel was cause for alarm.
But for as nervous as she was, she fought the urge to dig an emergency burrow for hiding. Continuing her walk with tense steps and jittering nerves.
Though for once, her intensified paranoia came in handy.
She heard the THWACK from afar and immediately froze. She then heard the steadily increasing WHOOSH of an airborne object, one that was approaching very fast.
The girl tilted her head left and right, trying to determine where the noise was coming from.
And where it would strike.
As she was looking around, she noticed a shape in the sky. A small, cylindrical object. One that was coming her way at rapid speeds.
With a yelp, she jolted forwards. And ended up tumbling down a small hill.
Slightly panting, she looked to where she was just standing. And saw an arrow hit a tree trunk, exactly where her head was positioned moments ago.
And she felt very vindicated.
Sometimes it paid off to be paranoid!
The next things she heard were footsteps.
Large, reptilian feet approached the girl. Covered in grey metallic looking scales.
Before she could scramble away, the razor-sharp dragon grabbed the back of her shirt with its jaws. Trotting down the path with the girl in its hold.
She was brought around the bend, to the training grounds. Where a group of young Vikings were practicing their archery.
To mixed results.
Their instructor, a slender woman with pale skin, raven black hair, and wearing armor made of the same scales as the metallic dragon, slapped a hand onto her face.
“Toejam, what’d I tell you about firing backwards?”
Her student, A small, rounded boy with a finger jammed up his bulbous nose, took a second to answer.
“Uh…to not?”
“Exactly!” Said the woman. She crouched down, and adjusted to boy’s hold on the weapon. Making sure he held it correctly.
“Let’s try firing normally this time, okay?” She then smiled, as patiently as possible.
While he got into position, she finally noticed the approaching dragon. As well as what it was holding.
“Uh, Windshear?” She asked. “What are you doing?”
Dangling from a lizard’s mouth, Peep could only shrug.
“Kidnapping me…”
The dragon’s rider chuckled, and whistled to coax the beast into releasing the girl. Where she fell onto the stone floor on her hands and knees.
Peep climbed onto her feet, sighing while dusting off her turquoise skirt. “Thanks, Aunt Heather.”
Heather Ingerman, Fishlegs’ wife of just a few years, had volunteered to assist him when it came to running the camp. Alongside her companion dragon, a Razorwhip named Windshear.
She could be hardcore, and even cold at times, but she had a big heart. And a surprising soft spot for children.
Heather turned her focus back to the kids who’re holding weapons, though she kept Peep in the corner of her eye.
“So what’re you up to?” She asked.
Peep looked back to the tree that had been struck. “Oh, y’know…seeing the sights, smelling the flowers…being shot at.”
Heather snorted out a laugh. Such sarcasm from the small girl was a shock, and yet it sounded so similar to someone else she knew.
“You really are your father’s child…”
Peep didn’t quite know where to go, so she stuck around. Watching the other children fire their arrows towards far off targets.
The whole process seemed dreadfully dangerous to her, as did handling anything remotely sharp.
And yet…something about it also fascinated her.
There was one child in particular that she was watching. A girl, a few years older than the other kids. Dressed in greenish-blue leather armor, and with red hair that was somehow even wilder than her older sister’s.
Unlike her peers, she was clearly more experienced with a bow. She handled it with confidence as she took position, her blue eyes narrowed in concentration.
The power and precision on display, even as she stood perfectly still. Not even breathing as the arrow was pulled all the way back, just barely quivering in her hand.
Peep didn’t blink. She couldn’t. She didn’t wanna risk missing what came next.
After standing as still as a statue for what felt like an eternity, the girl sprung to life in a millisecond. Letting go of the arrow, and letting it fly at breakneck speeds. Where it pierced the big red center of the distant target.
Bullseye.
The other kids cheered, while the girl finally allowed herself to breathe. Slumping over with a tired, but confident smile.
Heather clapped, brimming with pride for her pupil.
“Nice work, Meri!”
The small crowd dispersed, getting back to their own individual practicing. But their instructor didn’t miss the way Peep was staring so intensely.
She picked up one of the bows they had lying around, and offered it to the girl.
“You wanna try?”
Peep vehemently denied the offer, backing away while shaking her head as swiftly as she could.
“No, no, no, no, NO! That’s way too dangerous!” She squealed. “It violates fourteen of my- “
“You’re scared, huh?”
Her aunt’s question took Pep out of her rambling, and it took her a second to answer.
She shakily nodded. “Um…y-yeah?”
The raven-haired woman nodded herself, her green eyes taking on a nostalgic quality.
“Yeah, I used to get scared too.” She sighed. “I grew up in an orphanage, y’know? And it could get kinda freaky…”
She crouched down, her dark green eyes meeting the girl’s pine green ones.
“Do you wanna know what helped me not be so afraid?”
Peep desperately wanted to know.
After receiving an affirmative, Heather continued. “I stopped worrying about the future.”
She kept talking as she moved, gently placing the bow into Peep’s hands and moving her arms so they were in position.
“I mean, yeah the future’s important…but what matters most is the here and now.”
An arrow was put into the girl’s grasp, and placed against the bowstring. The woman then drew the child’s hand back, until the bow and arrow were in prime firing position.
Peep, suddenly finding herself holding a weapon, was trembling with panic. “W-Wait, what are you doing- “
Heather cut her off, speaking gently into her ear.
“Don’t think about it.” She whispered. “Don’t think about anything.”
“All that matters, is here…and now…”
The paranoid girl felt as if she was about to faint, even as she received instruction from the instructor.
“Gather your courage!” “I- I don’t have any courage!” “Focus on your target!” “I’m s-seeing three of them!”
She was sweating, her teeth were chattering, her vision was blurring, she could feel every pair of eyes watching her…
But for whatever reason, Heather had faith in her.
“Now fire!”
The young Madrigal was terrified. That much was obvious.
There were so many things that could go wrong.
She could misfire and hit herself, or somebody else. The arrow could ricochet off the target, and fly backwards, piercing some poor bystander in the heart. She could hit another arrow, and the sparks from the metal could start a forest fire, the glint of the steel in the sunlight could blind her, and then-
But before another doomsday scenario ran through her mind, Peep tried her best to shut down those thoughts.
She felt her breathing still.
She felt her body tense up, until she was as still as a statue.
Her eyes narrowed in concentration, focused only on her target.
She didn’t think about all the bad things that could happen, in some hypothetical instance…
She focused on the here and now.
And she let the arrow fly.
The recoil sent her tripping backwards, falling onto her bum.
She didn’t see where the arrow landed.
But she did hear the cheering.
The kids around her exploded into celebration, and Heather sounded insurmountably proud.
“Peep, you did it!”
But the girl was confused. What did she do?
She sat up, rubbing her head slightly. And looked for where her arrow had settled.
And she saw it was a few inches outside the bullseye.
Not perfect, but pretty darn good for a first timer.
Her jaw was in the figurative floor. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Even with everyone else’s reactions verifying that this was real, it just didn’t feel real.
A hand was extended out to her, and she looked up to see Heather grinning down at her.
“You, my little friend, have a bright future in archery!”
Peep was still in a state of shock. But as she accepted the helping hand, her dropped jaw lifted into a nervous, but proud smile.
It felt good to accomplish something.
Her smile was replaced with a panicked expression, though. When some of the bigger children dragged her into their number and started lifting her into the air to celebrate her victory.
Heather could only laugh at the sight of the small girl flailing in their hold.
“I-I appreciate the thought, but you’re really messing with my fear of heights!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Karla raced around the campsite, looking for anything that seemed remotely interesting.
She didn’t find anything.
The lake? Swimming meant water, and she was no fan of water.
Meditation? That required slowing down, which is something Karla just did not do.
An extended lesson on dragon cuddling?
No way.
It was frustrating. Here she was, in a place where she was meant to have fun, and she couldn’t find anything fun to do.
She sprinted until she reached one of the island’s sandy shores, located far below the mountainous campgrounds. She took a second to just look at the billowing waves, wondering how she was going to survive the next few days on a diet of zero entertainment.
What she didn’t know, is that she wasn’t alone on the beach.
“Hey, you!”
The girl turned, and saw a gaggle of other kids staring her down. Specifically the boy dressed in a blue tunic, who seemed to be their leader.
His hair was so platinum blonde, it almost seemed white. His icy blue eyes locked onto hers, and his smirk grew even more cocky.
Karla looked left and right, realizing there was no one else present for him to be addressing.
“You talking to me?” She bluntly asked, hands in her skirt pockets.
The boy didn’t answer her question directly. He pointed to himself with an arrogant thumb, his smug aura overwhelming.
“The name’s Jack! Jack of all trades!”
Karla thought his full name was ridiculous, and she was quite accustomed to oddball names.
“…Yeah, you should just stick with Jack.” She snarked.
The indirect insult put a dent in the child’s confidence, though only slightly.
“My parent’s named me that because they knew, from day one, that I would be awesome at anything!” He said, a bit too defensively.
“Whatever helps you sleep at night…” Thought the girl.
He regained his cool, sauntering closer to the redhead.
“I couldn’t help but notice…you’re pretty fast!”
“But no matter how fast you are, I’m the fastest kid on Berk!” He declared.
And this made Karla laugh.
Hard.
She was on her knees, holding onto her gut. She was tearing up, she was laughing so hard.
All the while Jack’s smirk fell into a sneer, one that only got harsher when he heard his friends start to mutter amongst themselves.
He stomped his foot with agitation, spraying sand everywhere, and glared at Karla.
“What? You think you’re faster than me!?”
Wheezing away the last bits of laughter, the girl got back onto her feet.
“Buddy, I know I am.” She said, wiping a tear from her eye.
Jack wasn’t satisfied with that answer. Not one bit.
“Then prove it!” He shouted.
He sharply pointed in the direction of a distant boulder, his icy blue eyes intense.
“We’ll race to that boulder and back!” The boy arrogant boy traced a foot through the sand, making a line. “First one back wins!”
Karla was stupefied. Did he have any idea who he was talking to?
“…You really don’t know who I am, do you?” She quietly asked.
“Should I?” Jack huffed.
The young Madrigal thought about this for a second, and then…
“Nope!” She grinned, as innocently as she could manage.
She walked over to the line, waiting patiently for him to join her.
The boy snickered to his companions as he made his way over.
“I bet she’s gonna cry!”
The racers stood side-by-side, crouching down, readying themselves for the run ahead.
Jack glanced to his opponent, smugness in full force.
“Just because I’m in a good mood, I’ll give you a head start- “
A blast of energy rocketed past him, shooting towards the boulder, before returning to where it started.
And when the energy dissipated, there stood Karla. Looking just as smug, if not even more so.
“Thanks for the head start!” She grinned.
Jack was flabbergasted, and so were his friends. They had no idea what they had just seen.
Jack was compelled to yell. “W-WHAT WAS THAT!?”
“It’s called being way past cool.” Karla casually replied, shaking sand out of her shoe. “You should try it sometime…”
Jack still wasn’t sure as to what had happened, but he did know one thing.
He lost.
And he didn’t like that.
“Rematch!” He demanded. “Right now!”
Karla willingly accepted. This time, she even gave him a head start. Letting him get about halfway to the boulder.
Of course, as soon as she moved, the race was over in a second.
“Sorry, pal!” Said Karla, not feeling apologetic at all. “You’re just too slow!”
Jack was seething.
“It just doesn’t make sense!” He fumed, his pale face looking red more than anything.
One of his friends had a valid point to raise.
“Uh, Jack? I think she’s magic.”
Another boy agreed with that theory.
“Yeah, she’s gotta be one of the Madrigals!”
His blue eyes widened as it all clicked.
And suddenly, Jack was the one laughing.
“You’re not fast!” He cackled. “You need magic to beat me!”
The grin was wiped right off the speedsters face.
She zipped over to her adversary, scowling straight into his eyes.
“I could beat you with both my legs tied behind my back!”
Jack met her scowl with a competitive glower.
“One more race. No magic, only skill.”
The terms were accepted.
“You’re on!”
For the third and final time, the racers took their places. And they dashed alongside the waves, in search of a boulder.
Karla started off strong, running ahead of Jack at a decent pace. But the boy was quickly catching up.
In fact, once they reached the boulder and began to run back, he was now ahead of her.
And she could swear, as he passed her, he was sticking his tongue out at her.
She couldn’t just let that slide.
Grunting with exertion, the speedster used all her might to accelerate. Until she was ahead of him once more, and by a good margin.
The finish line was in sight. Just a few more seconds and she’d prove she was the fastest, magic or no magic.
At this point, it was Karla’s game.
And Jack didn’t like that.
Throwing all pretense of fairness to the wind, the boy lunged at her. He didn’t really have a plan, he just wanted to stop her from winning.
But unfortunately for him, Karla noticed him. And ducked out of the way just in time.
And just in time for her to reach the finish, as well.
“BOOYAH!” She hollered after crossing the line. “WHO’S THE FASTEST NOW!?”
While she achieved victory, Jack flopped onto the sand. Rolling on his side until he collided with a rock.
The back of his head crashed into the stone. And when he dizzily sat up, reaching a hand behind his ears, he found that he was bleeding.
"Woah!" Karla immediately forgot about the race, dashing over to him with a shocked expression.
“Are you okay?” She urgently questioned. “You need me to get somebody?”
But Jack wasn’t thinking about any of that.
All he knew, was that he’d found a way to get back at his opponent.
“I’M TELLING!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Jack went on to tell Fishlegs that Karla pushed him while they were racing, causing his accident. After a pointed look, all his friends backed him up.
The speedster tried to tell him the truth, but it was her word against five other kids. And her parents had told Fishlegs that she’d been being very reckless recently.
And so, she was subject to punishment.
Though punishment at Camp Ingerman was quite different from what one would expect.
No time-outs, or cleaning up dragon poop, or any other degrading activity.
However, what Karla got instead was just as excruciating in her opinion.
Yoga.
Fishlegs stretched himself out on a mat, placed by a serene river. He was surprisingly limber for a man of his size.
“I believe that yoga cleanses the mind, purifies the soul, and gets rid of all the negative energies in one’s being…isn’t that right, Meatlug?”
Meatlug was sleeping. But Fishlegs didn’t mind.
“Yep, one hour of this and you wont feel the need to push anyone ever again!”
Karla groaned, trying to twist her body into a position it just wasn’t made for.
“I’m tellin’ ya, I didn’t push him- “
The Camp Counselor cut her off. “Less talking, more stretching!”
Here in this idyllic little pond, Karla felt as if she was losing her marbles.
Forced to do the most boring of all exercises, for a crime she didn’t even commit.
The race wasn’t even worth it. Beating Jack was only the slightest amount of fun, and most of her enjoyment came from destroying his ego. The races themselves were largely forgettable.
And now she had to pay the price.
The mind-numbing price.
Sixty agonizing minutes of this yoga nonsense, to clear her of her negative energies. Or some mumbo jumbo like that.
Just sitting here, she felt more negative energy than she’d every felt in her life.
“Take deep breaths…” Instructed Fishlegs. “In…and out…in…and out…”
Karla grumbled and mumbled as she reluctantly performed the steps.
She gets sent here, just for trying to have some fun. And now she gets blamed for things she didn’t do.
It was stupid.
Stupid yoga…stupid Jack…stupid camp…
It was all so stupid!
And she was sick of it.
She wanted out. She needed an out. Something to end this torture!
How long had she been at this for, anyway?
Fishlegs had the answer.
“Five minutes down, fifty-five to go!”
Karla felt the overbearing urge to scream.
But before she could blow a fuse, another dragon landed in the pond. Splashing the two in the process.
“Fishlegs!” Cried Heather, sitting on Windshear’s back. “Toejam shoved a whole salmon up his nose, and he can’t get it out!”
“…Again…”
Her husband ceased his stretching, a shocked and disturbed expression on his pudgy face.
“Oh dear…”
Fishlegs hurried to his feet, nudging Meatlug awake.
Once she was up, Heather flew off in the direction of the mishap. Fishlegs was quick to follow her, though he made sure to turn around before he did.
“I’ll be right back!” He said to Karla. “Stay put!”
And then he was off.
Leaving Karla on her own.
Unsupervised.
He trusted her to stay in one place. On her own.
As one would expect, she was out of there within seconds.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Karla was over the whole camping thing.
She was done. Finished. Finito.
And now that she knew she could warp, she could hypothetically hop onto her dragon and just head home.
But then her parents would wonder why she was here, and they’d probably ask Fishlegs about it, and the she was right back to square one.
She thought that maybe she could fly to Berk, and hang out with her paternal grandparents for the weekend. Gramps was awesome!
…But he’d probably get her parents involved as well.
That left option three.
But before that, she needed her dragon.
She dashed into their cabin, careful to avoid the detection of a particular pair of counselors. And urged the Night Lights awake with a few chicken legs she’d nabbed from some unsuspecting kids lunch.
Once the trio of dragons were up, she got them to follow her to their next destination. Her siblings.
Pedro and Peep were sharing a table in the camp’s cozy lunch hall, eating the food their abuela had made for them. It smelled better than anything else in the building.
“There you guys are!” Said Karla, approaching the table.
Dot made her way over to Pedro, and Ghost to Peep. While Dash stayed at the redhead’s side.
“So…” Began the biggest sister. “How were your days?”
Pedro swallowed his mouthful of food, and started to speak. “Well- “
“GREAT!”
The formalities aside, Karla got to her point.
“So…camp, right?” She sighed, overdramatically melancholy. Leaning on her dragon’s head. “It awful, isn’t it?”
Neither of her younger siblings seemed to share in that opinion.
“I-I’ve actually been having a good time!” Peep remarked, honestly surprised.
Pedro agreed, smiling giddily. “Yeah, it’s been totally rad!”
Karla was befuddled.
“What? You gotta be kidding me!” She shouted. “This place sucks!”
Peep knew her sister. She knew she wasn’t one to just take things in, and she knew she’d made her assessment far too early.
“I really think you haven’t given it a chance- “
“Nah, it sucks.” Karla had made up her mind, and she wasn’t changing it.
And then she grew a grin, one that screamed trouble.
“And that’s why we’re ditching it!”
Both her brother and her sister were surprised at this statement, sharing a startled look.
Pedro turned his doubtful eyes back to her. “What do you mean, we’re ditching it?”
Karla didn’t answer, not at first.
She grabbed her siblings’ hands, and yanked them out of their seats. Before dashing out of the room.
Though not at supersonic speed, just at above average speed. So their dragons could follow.
She lead them all through the forest, until they arrived at the edge of Dragon’s Edge. One of the island’s grassy cliffsides, specifically. Far from the outpost.
On this cliff, overlooking the seemingly endless sea, under the violet sky and the setting sun, Karla asked a question.
“Look out there, guys…tell me what you see…”
Both he siblings stared long and hard over the cliff’s edge.
“…Water.” Said Pedro.
“At least twelve safety hazards.” Muttered Peep.
Their sister could only shake her head. Her siblings could be such dweebs, sometimes.
“Wrong and wrong!”
She moved behind them, placing an arm around each shoulder.
“What I see…is adventure!”
Two thirds of the triplets gave her weird looks, but her enthusiasm was in full force.
“Think about it!” She ran further down the cliff, looking out into the horizon.
“Who knows what’s out there? New lands, new dragons, the great unknown!”
Peep was already starting to tremble. “I don’t really like the unknown…”
“What if we found something big?” Karla wondered, her mind running wild. “We could be legends! Get our names in the history books!”
“My name’s already in a book!” Pedro stated, cheerily.
Sadly, Karla had to rain on his parade. “That was a book of baby names, bro.”
The disappointment that boy felt was immeasurable.
The Night Lights were having their own similar debate.
Dash wanted to fly out with his friend, no matter what. While Dot and Ghost were terribly unsure.
They weren’t tough, like their parents or the other dragons in their family. How could they protect themselves, or their friends, if the situation called for it?
Karla could see that her brother and sister weren’t too hot on the idea, so she tried another angle.
“Seriously, do you have anything better to do?”
To her surprise, they did.
“I’m having fun here!” Peep emphatically said. “Aunt Heather’s gonna teach me more archery stuff tomorrow!”
Pedro fervently nodded. “Yeah, me and Punzie were gonna take the unicorns- “
“WHO CARES!?”
Karla was getting very annoyed.
What was with these two? Why were they making things so difficult?
This was their chance for a real adventure, and they were just throwing it away!?
“I don’t know why this is so hard for you to understand!” Snapped the girl.
She pointed back, towards the camp. “That is lame!”
And then outwards to the sea. “This is fun!”
Finally she crossed her arms, tapping her foot impatiently. “It’s that simple!”
Despite how taken aback she was, when Peep regained her composure she did so with a disapproving frown.
“Simple for you, maybe.”
Pedro tried to be reasonable. “I just don’t think this is a very smart idea…”
His big sister scoffed at him. “And when’s the last time you had a bright idea, genius?”
That stung, it really did. The painter held his brush closer to his body, staring at his feet.
Peep tried to be logical. “Karla, we don’t know what’s out there! It could be dangerous!”
The eldest triplet rolled her eyes and dismissed the youngest’s concerns. “You think everything is dangerous! Why would I listen to you?”
Peep froze up, her fists clenched.
Karla was done. If they wanted to stay here and be dorks, then that was their choice.
“Look, I’m going!” She said, hopping onto her dragon’s back. “I was just asking if you’d like to come with me! Stay here if you want!”
They looked like they were ready for take-off. But before they did, Karla looked back one more time. Regarding her siblings with half-lidded, disinterested eyes.
“Have fun with your mosquito bites. I’ll bring you back some souvenirs from my adventure.”
Dash flapped his small, but mighty wings. And soon they were soaring away from the cliffside.
Pedro and Peep watched their figures get smaller in the distance, an uncomfortable feeling rising in both their guts.
They shared a look. One that said they really didn’t want to do what they were about to do…
But they couldn't just leaver her out there alone...
Could they?
Karla smirked victoriously, as soon as she heard the wingbeats of two more dragons join her in the skies.
Just as she’d predicted.
“I knew you guys would follow me!” She laughed, haughtily. “After all, where would you be without your big sis?”
Peep suppressed the urge to groan, while Pedro wondered if this was a good idea.
“Look, we’ll explore for a little and then come right back!” Shouted the paranoid girl shouted, over the winds.
“Yeah, yeah, sure, sure, whatever!” Karla was too wrapped up in her excitement to listen.
Finally.
Finally!
She was getting her adventure!
As the three Night Lights soared further and further away from Dragon’s Edge, casting shadows over the shimmering waters while they flew underneath the falling sun, Karla couldn’t help but give a shout.
“THIS IS GONNA BE GREAT!”
But her siblings thought something different.
The both of them had a very bad feeling about this…
Notes:
Punzie, Meri, and Jack, huh? Hmm...
Anyway, Karla's dragging Pedro and Peep off on what she hopes is gonna be a grand adventure.
Wonder how that's gonna turn out...
Chapter 10: Brawl on the Beach
Chapter Text
The triplets may have picked the wrong direction.
Because they’ve been flying for hours, soaring over the endless sea, and only occasionally stopping to take a breather on sea stacks. And so far they haven’t found anything.
No new lands, no new dragons, nothing.
Just a whole lot of water.
The salty air billowed through their hair, while they took their fourth break in the last hour alone. Sitting atop a large rock formation that was also home to a flock of flighty seagulls.
The Night Lights were willing, but not exactly able. Flying long distances without stopping just wasn’t in the cards. They needed to rest their wings.
In the meantime, Pedro laid flat on his back. Staring up at the white clouds floating in the pink evening sky. His vibes were so chill, one seagull opted to sit on his belly. The boy wasn’t complaining.
Karla busied herself by glaring determinedly out into the horizon, looking for even a glimpse of something new and exciting. A leg was raised on a nearby stone, her forearm lying on it, in a pose that she hoped made her look daring and bold.
And Peep was pondering a serious question.
She walked up to where her sister was standing, clutching her whistle’s lanyard and shuffling her feet nervously. “What are we even looking for?”
Karla didn’t turn her head, she kept her gaze locked on the sunset.
“Adventure.” Was all she said, as if that was a sufficient answer.
Pedro propped himself up a bit, glancing in their direction. The gull on his tummy being jostled from its seated position.
“Okay…and how do we find adventure?” He wondered.
His elder sister turned around with a sparkle in her eyes.
“That’s the thing! You don’t find adventure, adventure finds you!”
Both her siblings looked at her as if she was mad, but she took in as a compliment. Puffing out her chest with a self-satisfied smirk.
“Yeah, I’m pretty filly-softy-cull!”
Even the seagulls seemed to doubt that statement.
Peep’s apprehension turned into a slight agitation. Her sister clearly had no idea what they were doing here, and lacked the self-awareness to realize that.
“Can we at least go back and get our bags?” She questioned, gesturing in the direction they’d come from. “We didn’t bring any food, or water, or- “
As usual, Karla brushed aside her concerns. Walking past with a carefree grin.
“We can eat when we get back!”
Peep was getting really sick of her sister’s blatant disregard for common sense.
She strutted over to their dragons, nudging the reptiles with a foot. “Come on, guys! Break time’s over!”
The Night Lights reluctantly rose to their paws, their wings already dreadfully sore. But they still allowed their friends to sit on their backs regardless.
They better get some serious treats, after this.
Karla led the way, as was expected. Dynamically pointing onwards.
“Tally-Ho! Sally Forth!...” The girl realized that she’d run out of adventuring phrases.
“…S-Some other third thing…”
With that said, the three dragons took off into the evening sky. Soaring over the seas once more.
And they flew.
They flew and flew and flew.
Sometimes making idle conversation, sometimes just flying in silence.
Sometimes the boredom would cause one of them to nod off, only for their respective dragon to wake them up. Sometimes the reverse happened.
The reverse was far scarier. Suddenly finding yourself plummeting to the ocean atop a dozing dragon was not a pleasant experience.
But through it all, there was nothing to be found. The sea was as clear as it was vast.
And Peep felt that this had been a massive waste of time.
“Can we please just turn around?” Begged the girl, feeling as if she was at the end of her rope. “There’s nothing for us out here!”
Karla looked back at her with displeasure.
“That’s quitter talk, sis…” She scolded. “Are you a quitter?”
The youngest sister met her frown with a glower.
“Right now? I’d very much like to be.”
This caused the redhead to roll her eyes, and mutter to herself. “There’s always something…”
The paranoid girl didn’t miss this, and it only fueled her irritation.
“And what’s that supposed to mean?” She sharply inquired.
Bristling with annoyance, Karla swiveled around on he dragon. Now sitting backwards so she could look straight at her sister.
“It means exactly what I said!” She exclaimed.
“With you, there’s always some stupid concern or safety hazard…” She made sure to employ air quotes on certain words, and spoke in a mocking tone.
Peep was now feeling very insulted, letting out an affronted scoff.
Amidst the bickering, Pedro noticed something. And he tried to get his sisters’ attention.
“Uh…dudes?”
His voice went unheard.
“Maybe you should try thinking for once!” Peep hissed.
“Dudes…?” Pedro uttered.
“Maybe you should get off my back!” Karla shouted.
The artist tried again. “Dudes!”
Peep readied another retort. “Maybe you should- “
But Pedro wouldn’t let her.
“DUDES!”
Shocked out of their argument, the sisters turned their frustrated faces towards their third.
“WHAT!?”
Having earned their undivided focus, Pedro casually pointed downwards.
“Island.”
Their eyes followed his gesture, and to their surprise, it was just as he said. They were steadily approaching a sizeable landmass, floating on the waters.
Karla pumped a fist in the air, wearing a triumphant smile.
This is where her adventure would begin!
Though of course, a little gloating was necessary.
Her smile turned very smug, as she regarded her younger sister once again.
“And you said there wasn’t anything out here-WOAH!”
The Night Lights didn’t give her a chance to finish. All three of them suddenly dropped into speedy dives, causing their riders to hold on for dear life.
That was an island. An actual island they could explore.
Without flying.
The promise of an extended break was an enticing one, so the little Furies made sure to get down there as soon as possible.
And once they descended through the rocky peaks, gliding through the treetops and landing on solid ground…
Nothing would ever be the same.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Karla was the first triplet to set foot on the island. Purely because she believed that whoever touched it first had the right to name it.
She sat atop a boulder, her legs crossed. And examined the land around her.
She took in everything. From the expansive field, the swaying trees, their leaves verdant green or bright orange, to the pleasantly flowing lake.
From the tallest of the towering mountains that surrounded them, patched with growth and moss. To the littlest of mushrooms, sprouting in the shade. The same shade the Night Lights were using to take a well-deserved nap.
And she came to a decision.
There was only one name that befit this new island she’d discovered. Only one that properly described its natural majesty, that perfectly embodied the land.
She stood atop her boulder, tall and proud, and made her decision known.
“We’ll call it…Karla Island!”
Standing just a bit behind her rock, her siblings were less than enthused.
“…You can’t be serious…” Peep mumbled, an eyebrow quirked in disbelief.
The eponymous girl leaped off the boulder, sticking the landing with ease.
“Of course I am!” She grinned. “It’s a radical name for my radical island!”
Five minutes in, and she’d already claimed ownership of an entire landmass.
This was going to be one of those days, Peep could tell.
Karla wasted no time in making her island truly hers, getting Pedro to help her renovate the place. She eagerly flitted here and there, rattling off any ideas that came to mind.
“Okay, we put the racetrack here! Ooh! And the trampoline there! And here’s where we put the chili dog stand!”
Her brother struggled to keep up with her requests, drawing as fast as he could. Soon, the field was filled with an assortment of games and toys and anything else that struck the speedy girl’s interest.
It almost resembled a playground, or even an amusement park. One made specifically for a single child.
But while he was in the middle of drawing a roller coaster so fast it’d make your bones quake, Pedro was hit with an idea.
“Hey, could I add something?”
Peep seconded that notion. “Yeah, why don’t we all get to decide what goes here?”
Karla was just about to hop onto the trampoline, and she scoffed as she turned around. “Uh, because it’s my island!”
Her irritation fizzled away when she saw the disheartened looks on both her siblings’ faces.
Wracked with guilt, she fumbled for a solution. “But, um, I guess we could-uh…”
In a flash, she’d darted over to one side of the field. Near a pile of fallen leaves, nestled between two trees.
As quickly as possible, she cleared the leaves from the area. And proudly presented her work to her brother and sister.
“Here you go!” She cheered. “It’s the Sibling Corner! Go crazy!”
Satisfied with herself, she ran off to resume what she was doing. Leaving Pedro and Peep to gawk at the pitiful space they’d been provided.
“Welp…” Pedro sighed. “That’s how it is…”
He being to move his brush around, ready to make use of the tiny area to the best of his ability. But his little sister stopped him, holding his wrist in place.
He looked over to her, and was honestly shocked at just how unhappy she looked.
“No!” She huffed, unwilling to accept this. “That’s not how it is!”
Her wrist still in his hand, she marched over to their sister. She was in the middle of trying a doodled chili dog.
“Karla!” Snapped the small girl, her glower intense. “You’re not being fair at all!”
The redhead groaned, tossing the food aside. And glared herself.
“I gave you a corner! What do you want from me?”
“I want you to start treating us with respect!” Peep cried. “We’re your triplets, not your minions!”
Electricity began to crackle through Karla’s body, a sign of her growing exasperation.
“Yeah, you’re my triplets.” Said the speedster. “And I’m the oldest! That means you gotta do what I tell you!”
She pushed her face right into her sister’s, her freckled face red with anger.
“And I’m telling you to step off!”
The two glared into each other’s eyes, with Pedro a bit to the side. Nervously looking left and right, to either of his sisters. He really wasn’t a fan of confrontation.
The stare down looked like it’d continue indefinitely. Neither participant willing to back down.
But just before things could get any more heated, their attentions were diverted to a noise from above. A peculiar squawking.
They all looked up to see a Deadly Nadder, flying overhead. It seemed to be in a hurry.
“Woah! There are dragons here?” Karla gasped, the previous squabbling forgotten.
Yes, there were in fact dragons here.
A lot of them.
The Nadder wasn’t alone. It was followed by a number of other dragons. Gronckles and Nightmares and Zipplebacks, all of them flying in the same direction.
Maybe it was just her neurosis, but Peep thought that they almost looked…afraid. As if they were fleeing from something.
And then, as if things couldn’t get any stranger, they heard more noises.
The three turned their heads to the trees, listening for rumblings coming from beyond the forest. Loud, rough clanging. Followed by screeches and roars, and what sounded like the shouting of men.
It was then that the triplets came to a very important realization. They weren’t alone on this island.
Peep felt a jolt of fear clutch at her heart. Real fear, not an aversion to a hypothetical drastic scenario.
Something sketchy was going on here, and she didn’t want to stick around to find out what it was.
“We need to go!” She yelped. “Now!”
She began to run towards their Night Lights, who’d been shocked awake from the strange sounds. Her urgency willed Pedro into action, who quickly followed her. Getting rid of all his drawings in the process.
Karla ran too. In the opposite direction.
Peep noticed that they weren’t being joined by their sister, and was very flustered by this fact.
“W-Where are you going?” She called out.
Karla didn’t stop, she just kept on recklessly running into the woodland. Towards those bizarre, unnerving noises.
Pedro and Peep watched her go, immobile in their indecisiveness.
Every instinct they had was telling them to run, but they couldn’t leave their sister to face this alone. Whatever it was.
Her Night Light certainly wasn’t waiting. Dash ran ahead of the group, not even waiting up for the others.
The two other dragons were compelled to go after him, and Pedro after them, leaving Peep alone.
She knew there was no fighting it now. They were heading straight towards the danger, and she’d have to follow them.
She knew this.
But she definitely didn’t like it.
She let out a mumbled groan, before scurrying after the others. “Son a of a half-troll…”
Her mamá would've been aghast, after hearing her say that. Her dad would probably laugh.
She ran straight into the thicket, catching up to Pedro and the Night Lights relatively quick. All of them on Karla’s trail.
They stumbled through the bushes, batting branches away from their faces and nearly avoiding tripping over stumps and stones. All in the steadfast pursuit of their sibling.
With each step they took, the upsetting noises grew louder and louder. Making their hearts beat faster and faster, sweat dripping down their brows.
Karla was already far ahead of them, but she was easily followed. They simply had to look to the dirt, and chase after the blazing footprints.
They finally found her on the other end of the forest, crouched behind a fallen log. Peeking over the edge at what lied beyond the trees.
The sounds were at their loudest, now. The clanking and clashing of steel, frightful and ferocious roars from unseen beasts, and the bellows of men that could finally be heard clearly.
“WATCH YOURSELVES!” “DON’T LET THEM ESCAPE!” “SECURE THE CAGES!”
Those were not very comforting noises, not in the slightest.
Pedro tried his best to get his sister’s attention, tapping her shoulder anxiously.
“Hey, we gotta get outta here…” Whispered the boy, his laidback attitude absent.
Peep was already beginning to inch away, her green eyes wide and quivering. The Night Lights were disturbed as well, their ear-nubs pinned back tightly against their heads.
Karla turned her head, a strange look in her eyes. But she made no effort to move. Instead, she then waved them forward. Requesting they join her.
“Check this out…”
Despite their rapidly increasing discomfort, her siblings followed her instruction. Approaching the log and dropping to their knees beside her.
And now that they could finally see what was going on, their fear only worsened.
The edge of the forest was overlooking a shoreline, the soft sands placed against the playfully splashing waves.
But what should’ve been a relaxing villa now resembled a warzone.
A multitude of ships were lined up on the beach, frightening looking vessels decked out in chains and dragon skulls. Armed with weaponry for firing nets, arrows, harpoons, and there were even catapults.
But for as grim as the boats looked, the crew they belonged to looked even ghastlier.
A rough, grizzly pack of misfits. From lowlifes who resembled common thugs, to barbarians who appeared more like experienced warriors.
There was no uniting theme, among these men. They came in all shapes and sizes and colors, draped in a variety of attires. From animal hides to imperial armor. Wielding any weapon under the sun.
These rogues looked like they came from all other the world. But there was one thing they all had in common.
They were trapping dragons.
Whether by shooting tranquilizing darts at them, capturing them in hidden traps, or just wrestling them with their bare hands, the men were wrangling the poor reptiles into captivity. Placing any they subdued into rusty metal cages, and loading them onto the ships.
The dragons tried to defend themselves. Attempting to fly to safety or by blasting their attackers with flame. But they were outnumbered, and not all were lucky enough to slither away.
The creatures looked so miserable, crying out while being stuffed into those cramped cages. And this was only the beginning. Once those boats got moving, who knew what fate had in store for them.
The triplets’ hearts ached for the poor reptiles.
To treat these amazing animals in such a way…these men were clearly heartless, cruel, and cold.
They were…
“Bad guys…”
Karla’s whispered realization brought Pedro and Peep out of their staring.
These were strangers, and clearly not the trustworthy kind.
They needed to leave as soon as possible.
A panicked Pedro hurried to his feet, already turning around and rushing back. “Stranger danger! Stranger danger!”
“This is a code red!” Peep squealed, every alarm in her head blaring at full blast.
But as she began to move, she couldn’t help but notice that her sister wasn’t.
A bad feeling was churning in her gut. “Karla?”
The redhead continued to glare at the scuffle on the seaside, standing on sturdy feet.
Her fists clenched. “Those jerks are hurting those dragons…”
Traces of electricity jumped from her body, as a newfound conviction entered her voice.
“Someone’s gotta stop them!”
Pedro stopped in his tracks, while Peep’s quivering hit a new level.
Neither of them liked where this was going.
Karla faced her siblings and their dragons, wearing a determined frown. And cracking her knuckles.
“You guys hang back, I’ll handle this!”
She started to rev up a charge, seconds away from blasting into the fray.
Panicking, Peep threw herself into her sister. Wrapping both her arms around one of the elder triplets own, to stop her from going anywhere.
“Karla, stop!” The small girl pleaded, desperation and fright evident. “This is dangerous, really dangerous! Y-You could be hurt, or- “
“Relax, sis!” Karla lightly shoved her sister away. “I’m way too quick, they won’t even touch me!”
Peep suppressed the urge to scream. Of course, there finally came a time where her fears were valid and still no one listened to her.
Karla tried to sprint off again, but a very red and very octagonal stop sign materialized right in front of her. Though it’s form was awfully wobbly, probably due to how much Pedro was trembling.
“I-I don’t like this…” The terrified boy meekly said. “Let’s head back to camp, before something bad happens…”
“And just leave the dragons?” Asked Karla. “No way! Someone’s gotta be a hero, and that someone is me!”
She could see that neither of them were convinced. So she gave them both a confident grin, one she hoped would reassure them of her abilities.
“Hey, come on! I’m the fastest thing alive!” She boasted.
The girl flashed them her most radical thumbs-up, even going so far as to add a wink.
“Just gimme ten seconds!”
She was gone before they could say anything else. The two felt utterly helpless as they watched her energy trail descend down the hill.
Karla on the other hand felt great.
This was her chance!
Her parents had tussled with dragon trappers, years before she was born. And now she would too.
She’d bust up the bad guys, say a few cool catchphrases that she’d been workshopping, and save some dragons while she was at it!
This was her moment.
Truly, her adventure would begin here and now!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Another day, another batch of dragons they needed to capture.
Same as the day before that, and the day before that, and so on.
It’ll be the same tomorrow, and the day after that, and the day after that, etc.
It was awfully monotonous.
But they supposed that was just life in the Northern Alliance. If you’re building a dragon army, you need dragons. And they were the poor schmucks who had to get them.
Though a few of those poor schmucks felt their jobs were terribly demeaning.
“This is an insult!” Growled a woman. “We are among the highest-ranking members of this operation, and he’s got us out here doing…grunt work!”
She was a rather tall woman, though some of her height could be attributed to the metal antlers that adorned the helmet she wore, covering most of her face. She was dressed in pale grey clothing, wearing red and blue colored armor atop it. A white fur cape flowed across her back, and black fur boots covered her feet.
The ashy paleness of her skin was only offset by her striking amber eyes, portraying her lust for power and general sour mood. In frightful whispers across the archipelago, she was known as Griselda the Grievous.
And she wasn’t happy.
She stomped across the sands, mouth fixed in a seemingly permanent scowl. Gripping her spear tightly through clenched fists.
Her heavy steps scattered sand here and there, much to the annoyance of her colleague. Though he still managed to speak in an even tone.
“You heard the man, he wants every available soldier out there capturing more dragons. It seems our dear leader is planning something big. Now if only he’d tell us what it was…”
He was just a bit shorter than Griselda, though that could be due to her horns. He wore red attire under black and gold-plated armor, ornately and intricately designed from the bottom of his leather boots, to the spiked tip of his helmet. It was a style foreign to this chilly land.
His frown was framed by a sleek mustache and a short beard, placed upon his slightly tanned face. Lighter after years in the unfamiliar cold. His sharp brown eyes betrayed his cool and collected demeanor, and hid his desire for dominance and control. He was known across the villages of a far-off land as Chaghatai Khan.
He wasn’t exactly too keen on being out here catching dragons either, this work was reserved for the lower members of their group. It was beneath him.
But he knew that questioning their commander was usually an exercise in futility.
And in far too many cases, it was downright suicidal.
The third member of their group didn’t seem to mind their situation, though.
“Hey, come on! This is fun!” Grinned the man, his voice deep and strangely pleasant. “It’s just like the good old days, when we first signed up!”
He was large, quite a bit larger than his companions. Beating them when it came to height, and outclassing them in weight. Most of it being muscle. His clothes were a dark blue, with gold armor plates covering his sleeveless shirt and bulky belt. A black fur cape hung from his back, the same color as his boots.
His light skin was covered in intricately designed tattoos, particularly on both his biceps. His gold helmet nearly covered jovial brown eyes, revealing a surprising joyfulness. And a light brown mustache and beard combo were always lifted up in a smile. But despite his childish spirit, he was still a force to be reckoned with. An immovable object. Which is why he was called Ragnar the Rock.
They were sent to oversee a few excursions to several islands, in the pursuit of acquiring more dragons for their purposes. They thought they’d outgrown this type of work years ago, once they all rose to higher positions in the alliance. And yet, here they were.
It was odd, too. They were hitting islands that resided far outside their usual hunting grounds. Inching dangerously close to parts of the archipelago that weren’t quite aware of their operations.
It was imperative that the element of surprise be maintained, every advantage possible would be needed if they were to succeed and rule undisputedly. So they were curious as to what their boss had them doing so far out.
They supposed these were questions for another time.
Or never. Their boss didn’t really like questions.
Her hefty accomplice’s words made Griselda grumble to herself. “Of course the fool would find this entertaining…”
“I’d be enjoying myself more if we weren’t so close to Viking territory!” Complained Khan, face scrunched with disgust. “I swear I can already smell them!”
But through it all, Ragnar’s good mood persisted.
“You guys seriously need to lighten up!” He cheerfully said. “Look on the bright side! We’re out on the field, we’re getting more dragons, we’re all together- “
“That is anything but a bright side.” Snipped the grim woman.
The boulder of a man pretended he didn’t hear that.
“Besides, we’ll be back at base in a few hours. I hear dinner’s gonna be eel soup, my favorite!”
He excitedly clapped with a childlike glee, something his companions found quite disturbing. Almost as disturbing as his dietary choices.
They continued to side-eye him as they continued walking.
“…He’s right about one thing.” Sighed Khan. “This’ll be over in a few hours.”
“That’s the spirit!” Said Ragnar, patting him on the back. His brute strength causing the smaller man to stumble a tad.
Griselda rolled her eyes, before turning her gaze to how their trappers were doing.
It was rough work, as anything involving these beasts usually was. But despite about a third the lizards managing to escape, a good number of the dragons had been taken.
They’d met their quota, they could leave.
“Finally…” She sighed, before readying a shout.
“READY THE SHIPS! WE LEAVE IN FIVE MINUTES!”
She and her companions swiveled around, heading for their ship. Intending to prepare it for departure.
The men started the process of getting the remaining dragons into cages, and then getting said cages onto the boats
Though a few hunters noticed something.
“Hey, this is a big one!” Said one of them, poking a tranquilized Monstrous Nightmare with a spear.
It was a fair bit bigger than its Nightmare brethren. It must’ve been the leader of this particular flock.
Another trapper eyed his coworker intently. “You know what the boss says about big ones…”
The man with the spear nodded, and raised it high into the air. Aiming for the creature’s head.
The Nightmare was just lucid enough to realize that its demise was inevitable. With a pitiful rumble, it closed its eyes. Just hoping it wouldn’t hurt too bad.
The hunter’s weapon was poised and ready to strike. And after a second, he brought it crashing down. Ready to pierce through flesh and bone.
The Nightmare knew its life only had a few fleeting moments left in this life, and braced itself for the end.
But the end never came.
The man with the spear suddenly wasn’t holding a spear at all, his hand gripping the open air where his weapon had just been an instant ago.
“Huh-wha!?”
He brought both his hands down, looking around with an intense confusion.
The man beside him held his hammer just a little closer. But after a bolt of energy zapped by in the second it took to blink, that too was gone.
This time they caught the jolt of lightning, watching it as best as they could even when it disappeared from their vision. But it did nothing to assuage their confusion.
What was that thing?
It whirled around the beach, knocking everyone’s weapons out of their hands. It was too fast, and the men were too stunned to do anything about it.
Griselda, Khan, and Ragnar were forced to cease what they were doing. Looking over the side of their boat and watching with bewilderment as their troops were attacked by a mysterious…thing.
“What in the world is that?” Khan asked.
“I dunno…” Ragnar mumbled. “But whatever it is, it’s very fast…”
Things took a turn for the worse, after that.
The bundle of energy had managed to disarm the lot of them, and was now working on freeing the captured dragons from their cages. Popping every lock it came across.
“No, no, no!” Griselda cried, leaping over the side of the boat and back down to the beach.
She didn’t care what this thing was, or what it wanted. She was not going to let it jeopardize their mission.
Besides, for as strange and unnerving as this thing was, it was nothing compared to the nightmare that was their leader. Especially when he was angry.
She whipped out her spear, hurling it towards the mystery being. But it was lightning quick, and ran out of the way just in time. Releasing more dragons while it did so.
With a snarl, she retrieved her spear. Ready to launch it again. But a hand on her shoulder stopped her.
“It’s too swift, Griselda!” Said Khan. “We need to find another way!”
Ragnar pointed to the sky, and meekly spoke. “Too late…”
All the dragons they’d caught had been released, screeching their freedom as they took to the skies.
They’d lost everything. In less than five minutes.
Griselda was positively livid. Khan was already anticipating the lashing they’d receive, verbal or otherwise. And Ragnar was just disappointed.
“There goes our bonus…” He pouted.
The men were in various states of dismay, they knew the punishment for such a loss would be severe.
No one on the beach was having a good time right now.
Except for the bolt of energy.
Victorious in its attempts, it jolted up the side of one of the cages. Settling on its top.
And when the electricity dissipated, they all saw the strangest thing.
A little girl, no older than six. With freckled cheeks, and unruly red hair.
She was grinning like a champion, atop the cage. Watching the dragons go with triumphant hands on her triumphant hips.
“You’re welcome!” She shouted up to them. “And if any of these stupid trappers bother you again, you just call me!”
She just wanted to take one second to gloat. A second was all she needed.
But a second was all it took.
Khan had no idea who this girl was, where she came from, or what her connection to the strange energy was.
But they were clearly connected.
And she needed to be handled.
Thinking quick, even quicker than her, he grabbed a dart blower. Firing at her while her back was turned.
She didn’t notice as a tranquilizing dart was launched straight towards her.
But she definitely felt it.
“YOWCH!”
Her grin shifted into a grimace, as a shock of pain shot through her arm.
She quickly pulled out the dart, glaring at it. Though she couldn’t get a very good look at it, her vision was suddenly all fuzzy for some reason…
She heard what must’ve been voices, from behind her. But she couldn’t really tell, everything sounded muffled all of a sudden…
Still, she turned. Spotting what vaguely looked like a bunch of bad guys, glowering at her.
That was clearly bad news, so she tried to run for it.
The problem was, her legs weren’t cooperating.
She was meant to rapidly accelerate in a mind-blowing burst of speed. But all she got were wobbly, sluggish movements.
“W-What…the…?” She tried to ask, her speech slurred.
Her entire body felt so very heavy. And she suddenly felt so very tired.
But she still tried to escape. Managing one more defiant step…
Until she crashed to the sands. Knocked out cold.
Once they were confident that she wasn’t moving any time soon, the warlords approached her slumbering form. All of them greatly confused.
“She’s a little girl…” Ragnar noticed.
“But she’s clearly not just any little girl.” Griselda huffed. Still displeased with how easily her attack was evaded.
As they examined her, two other children lied hidden and unnoticed in the bushes.
And they were horrified.
Pedro and Peep huddled in the leaves, watching with absolute terror was their sister was apprehended by the trappers.
What do they do?
What could they do?
They’d never faced anything like this before. Even Peep hadn’t accounted for a scenario such as this.
But they couldn’t just do nothing. Their big sister was in danger!
They had to try something, anything!
Pedro rose from his knees, clutching his brush with uncertainty.
He was scared, ridiculously so.
But he was the only one left with a gift. The only one here who could save her.
So he had to try.
“I guess it’s up to me…”
Peep trembled in silence as she watched him work his magic, hoping and praying that whatever he was drawing would rescue their sister. And then they could leave this horrid place as soon as they got Karla.
Pedro focused his mind, and tried to draw something outside of his usual flights of fancy.
Something big, something tough. Something that could fight off bad guys, and keep his sister safe.
And he was also thinking of the beach. Considering that’s where they were.
His magical brush created glowing lines on the very air before him, and once the shape was completed, a physical creature materialized.
A giant crab crashed onto the beach soon after. With heavy armor, gargantuan claws, and the lung capacity necessary to let out a vicious roar. Which is exactly what it did.
“GRAAAAAWR!”
“HOLY CRAB!” Screamed Ragnar, falling onto his bum and scuttling back.
With quaking, stomping steps from its six legs, the monster crab savagely attacked the trappers. Snapping at them with its claws, or trying to crush them with its legs.
“What madness is this!?” Khan shouted. First that super-fast girl, and now oversized seafood?
He was starting to regret rolling out of bed today.
The men ran for safety, scrambling this way and that, and screaming in rather undignified manners.
But Griselda wasn’t afraid. She was more annoyed than anything.
After that girl and her supersonic nonsense, she was already in no mood for anymore shenanigans. This crab was just her tipping point.
She grabbed her spear, and began dashing towards the monster. While everyone else ran away from it.
The crab noticed her approach, meeting her with another roar.
“SKRAAAAWR!”
Griselda retorted with a ferocious battle cry of her own.
“RAAAGH!”
And since the creature’s mouth was open, she took her shot. Putting all her power into her arm, and tossing her weapon with full force into the crab’s exposed insides.
Once the spear hit, the crab seized up. Not moving an inch.
Except for the single pained tear that threatened to spill from its stalked eye.
And then, it disappeared in a puff of golden smoke.
Ragnar, hiding behind a rock, dared to look.
“I-Is it gone?”
Khan nodded, though he seemed quite disturbed himself.
“It appears so…” He exhaled. “Though how and why, I’m not sure…”
Griselda retrieved her spear, and pointed it towards a certain snoozing redhead. Her eyes narrowing dangerously.
“Maybe it has something to do with her…”
She raised it above the girl’s back, ready to strike.
And that scared Pedro so much, he had to shout.
“NO!”
And now everyone was looking at him.
Oops.
“Two children!?” Asked Khan.
Ragnar was on the case, breaking into a sprint and barreling towards him.
Pedro tried to run, he really did. But he wasn’t the one with super speed, and he was no match for a fully grown man.
Ragnar picked him up, completely unbothered by the way the boy struggled in his hold.
“Where are all these kids coming from…?” He wondered. “And what’s with this paint brush?”
As he and his colleagues examined their newest captive, Peep remained in hiding.
And she felt like she was about to pass out.
Not only her sister, but her brother as well. Both of them nabbed by these fiends.
She didn’t have any magic. What was she supposed to do?
Her heart was pounding, she was drenched with sweat, she was nearly hyperventilating…
But she still managed to scrounge up some type of plan.
She’d get an adult.
She’d take the Night Lights, and head back to camp as quickly as she could. Fishlegs and Heather would definitely help.
Yes, that’s what she’d do. That could work. Things would all work out. This is fine. This is fine. This is-
In the middle of her terrified internal rambling, the Night Lights decided to storm ahead. Flying in to save their friends.
“W-Wait!” Peep cried. “WAIT!”
This was bad. This was very bad.
The little Furies all charged up plasma blasts, the biggest they could manage, and fired them at the trappers.
Khan quickly ducked out of the way of one blast. “Night Furies?”
Ragnar was swift to avoid another, still holding onto Pedro. “Actually, they look more like Light Furies!”
Once again, Griselda brandished her spear.
They would not return without any dragons. She’d make sure of that.
“Whatever they are, they’re ours.”
Pedro saw that she was about to do something to their dragons, though he wasn’t sure what.
He didn’t want to find out, either.
Using every bit of strength he had, he willed his squashed arms into motion. Waving his brush to create a new drawing.
Ragnar looked down, enraptured by the glowing, magical paint.
“Pretty…”
Pedro used his brush to create a large bubble, one that plucked each of the Night Lights and enclosed them inside it. Before floating them to safety.
The three of them pawed and scratched at the bubble in furious protest, but it wouldn’t pop. Continuing to take them far away from the danger.
Pedro sighed with slight relief. At least they were safe…
The boy was just about to do the same for his sisters, but his brush was suddenly yanked out of his hands.
“Hey-!”
Khan examined the paint brush, gently gliding his fingers along the wooden handle. It was like nothing he'd ever seen.
He eyed it, inquisitively. “This child created a physical object where there was nothing before…using paint?”
The giant man beside him smiled childishly, his eyes sparkling with wonder.
“Maybe he made the crab too!” He proposed.
Now that they were thinking about it, the crab and the bubble both shared an oddly scribble-like quality to their beings.
A brush that could make any drawing reality. A marvelous tool indeed.
A power-hungry smile graced Khan’s lips. “This is a weapon of indescribable power!”
Eagerly, he tried to draw something himself. But any paint that materialized in the air rapidly fizzled into useless dust.
Pedro felt terrible, seeing his precious brush being handled by these villains. While Ragnar chuckled at his colleague’s frustration.
“You were never much of an artist, old friend!”
Griselda was more concerned with where the curly-haired boy had come from in the first place, along with the girl. They must’ve shared an origin, somehow.
And while she pondered this, and her accomplices fumbled around with the brush, one of the trappers approached her. Carrying something surprising.
A little girl. Fighting with all her might to escape his grasp, to no avail.
That made three children.
“There must be a school or something around here…” Mused Ragnar.
Pedro gasped, squirming against his beefy constraints. “PEEP!”
The warlords didn’t miss this. So they knew each other, interesting…
Griselda didn’t know what type of bizarre ability this new girl had, and she didn’t know how many more children were hidden on this island.
But she was determined to find out.
She stormed over to her lackey, and glared down at the struggling child.
“And what are you hiding, hm?” She gruffly asked.
The child paid her question no mind, continuing to fight and squirm and panic.
So the woman tried her other question. A bit more forceful this time.
She crouched down until she was face to face with their prisoner. Gripping the lanyard of the girl’s whistle, and yanking it closer to her. Pulling the kid’s head closer as well.
“Are there any more freakish children on this island?” She questioned, through tightly grit teeth.
Peep was frozen with fear. Just staring at her with unblinking, quivering eyes.
Growling with agitation, Griselda roughly ripped the whistle from her neck. Tossing it somewhere else.
“ANSWER ME!”
Despite how scared she was, Peep managed to shake her head.
Finally getting a solid answer, Griselda cooled down just a bit.
“No more children? It’s just you three?” She received an affirmative nod. “Fine then…”
She was tossed in one of the empty cages, along with the painter boy and the speedy girl. The cage was locked tight.
And now to figure out what to do with them.
The warlords all eyed the occupied cage, trying to come up with something.
“I say we kill them and be done with it.” Griselda suggested.
Khan shook his head, disapproving of her overly hostile nature.
“So quick to jump to violence…” He chided. “Look at them!”
“They’re young, healthy, and equipped with fantastical abilities!” He held the boy’s brush in his own hands, waving it around to prove his point.
“I say we sell them!” He grinned, deviously. “I know a few markets where workers like these would fetch a high price!”
Ragnar couldn’t believe what he was hearing.
He faced them both with an appalled look. “What’s wrong with you two!? They’re just kids!”
“Just kids?”
The question came from a fourth voice, joining in their conversation as its owner approached them.
“I’m sorry, did I hear that right?” He rhetorically asked, wiping out one of his ears. “Did you say they were just kids?”
His green eyes glinted with disbelief. “After what you just saw, how could you possibly believe that?”
He gestured to the sleeping redhead within the cage. “This one can run as fast as lightning!”
Then to the miserable looking painter. “This one can draw things into reality!”
And finally to a terrified girl. “And this one…”
“…Well I dunno what she can do. But it’s gotta be crazy!”
He turned, and regarded the warlords with a crazed smirk.
“These aren’t your ordinary kids, my friends!” He chuckled. “Oh no, this…”
“This is magic!”
Three separate pairs of eyes threatened to roll out of their sockets.
“Not this again…” “Here we go…” “Oh for the love of…”
The man they clearly thought was nuts was about average height. His body was pretty muscular, after years and years of extensive work outs.
The lower half of his face was covered in a scruffy red beard, and the upper half a bushel of wild red hair. The left side was marked with a tattoo, resembling three claw marks. The right side carried prominent scars.
He wore a basic tunic, seemingly unbothered by how tattered and torn it was. Overtop it was some leather armor, which was also pretty torn. And leather boots adorned his feet, covered in wrappings to make up for years of use. His belt wielded the symbol of the Northern Alliance, a dragon’s head being spit by a blade.
His dark green eyes always looked a bit unhinged, unbalanced, deranged.
Which was fitting, as that was his name. Dagur the Deranged.
And he was on a mission to convince his colleagues that magic was real. He had been for years.
“I told you!” He vindictively shouted. “I’ve been telling you for a decade that magic existed!”
“But you were all like- “He took on a mockingly authoritative stance. Puffing out his chest.
“That’s stupid, Dagur! Stop believing in fairy tales, Dagur! Put the knife down, Dagur!”
His unhinged smile returned, tinted with a bit of desperation.
“But now I have proof! Unequivocal proof that magic exists!”
“No it doesn’t, you bumbling buffoon!” Snapped Khan. “That was…uh…”
The insane man grinned proudly, crossing his arms and letting the satisfaction of the moment wash over him.
“Go ahead!” He calmly urged, with an inviting hand. “Give me one solid explanation as to what just happened that isn’t magical, supernatural, or otherwise otherworldly!”
All three warlords fumble around for an answer. And all three failed.
Dagur was victorious.
“Exactly! You can’t!”
“Who’s the crazy one now, huh?” Asked the man, a twitch in his eye. “Who’s the crazy one now!?”
“Still you…” Ragnar mumbled, earning a snicker from Khan.
Dagur didn’t hear that remark. He raised both his fists to the sky, laughing and cheering and celebrating the culmination of a saga spanning ten years.
“AW YEAH, BABY! DAGUR ONE, YOU GUYS ZERO!”
It lasted for a while.
“Are you done?” Griselda impatiently asked.
He wasn’t.
Dagur held a finger up. “Hold on, one last thing!”
He performed a little victory dance, shimmying and shaking and ending in a triumphant pose.
“Okay!” He contently said, arms behind his back. “Now I’m done!”
A split second later, his serene smile changed into pure outrage. Flailing his fists about wildly, ready to strike anyone who was near.
“What are you idiots standing around for!?” He shouted to the men. “Get the ships ready! NOW, NOW, NOW!”
The trappers hurried to carry out his commands. He was well known within the alliance for switching moods at the drop of a hat, but that didn’t make experiencing it any less unsettling.
But the warlords felt they were leaving a bit prematurely.
“Wait, we don’t have any dragons.” Ragnar noted.
“You know what happens if we return empty handed…” Khan ominously warned.
Dagur gave the cage a kick, making the ones inside yelp with fright.
“We aren’t empty handed.”
Griselda caught onto his meaning, but she still didn’t get it.
“The children?” She skeptically questioned. “We’re bringing him these instead of dragons?”
The unhinged man just laughed. A surprisingly gleeful chuckle, that made him seem even more unstable.
He bent down, looking at the frightened kids inside. When the girl backed away from him, and the boy tried his best to shield his sleeping sister with his body, his smile only increased.
“Trust me…” He smirked, knowingly.
“Drago’s gonna love this!”
Chapter 11: Meeting the Dragon Master
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dagur was a patient man.
Out of necessity, more than anything. It certainly wasn’t in his nature.
He had to be patient. Hastiness wasn’t an option for him anymore, no matter how much he’d like it to be.
He was patient as he drifted for months on the sea, in complete solitude. His mind and body slowly withering away.
He was patient during the first days after he’d been rescued by the Northern Alliance, steadily building his strength back up as the weeks blew by. Aided by vigorous exercise.
He was patient each time he was sent out to do the grueling work of capturing dragons for the army, with the other grunts. Risking his life every single day for a cause he couldn’t care less about.
He was patient as he rose through the ranks, his peak performance earning him the favor of the leaders of this operation. All the way until he was working directly under Drago himself.
He was patient as he endured the harrowing experience that was working with Drago himself.
Every time he was bossed around, shouted at, burned, beaten, strangled, humiliated, or had his life threatened, he was patient.
Dagur had been a patient man for ten years.
Because he knew. He knew it would all be worth it. He knew it was all building up to something.
The driving force behind his each and every action, since he was a teenager.
The only thing keeping him going.
The only thing keeping him breathing.
Vengeance.
Sweet, sweet vengeance.
Vengeance against everyone who had ever wronged him. Everyone who’d ever abandoned him.
Which was everyone.
His tribe, who were supposed to be loyal to a fault. But the Berserkers had mutinied against him, casting him out and leaving him to die.
The people of Berk, who were supposed to be his allies. Conspiring behind his back and amassing a horde of dragons. Though considering his current line of work, he didn’t miss the irony of this particular case.
Hiccup, who he’d thought was his childhood friend. Even going so far as to call him brother. Throwing him aside to cavort with a coven of magic users.
That very same coven of magic users, who called themselves the Madrigals. For tricking him into thinking they were demigods, making him out to be some kind of fool. And causing him to lose everything in the process.
And his family.
His father, mother, and baby sister. The people he was supposed to trust the most. The people who were supposed to love him.
All of them had left him. None of them cared whether he lived or died.
Everyone he’d ever known had betrayed him. Everyone he’d ever known had thrown him out like trash.
But that was fine. Dagur would repay every bit of pain they’d inflicted, multiplied by a million.
Because he was with the Northern Alliance now. And even if he thought the man was a self-aggrandizing nutcase, he had no doubts that Drago Bludvist would take over the world.
And Dagur would be right there when that happened. Using his newfound power to exact sweet, bloody vengeance on every single one of his enemies.
After that? Who knows.
This has been his main fixation for a decade, now. He hadn’t truly considered what he’d do after he was done.
Perhaps he’d overthrow Drago, and assume control of the world himself. That sounded fun.
Or maybe he’d take up knitting.
Either way, that was a dilemma for another time. His focus now was on making sure Drago succeeded in the first place.
And with the help of his three magical little captives, that job just got a whole lot easier.
The mysterious children who’d thwarted their dragon trapping were now locked in a cage themselves, placed on the deck of the ship.
All the other cages were below deck, and pathetically devoid of dragons. Thanks to their meddling.
That was a few hours ago, the moon now hung solidly in the cloudy night sky. The children had only stopped crying recently, finally succumbing to their exhaustion and falling into troubled slumbers.
The trio huddled closely together, arms tightly intertwined in a three-way hug. Perhaps for warmth, or comfort. It made Dagur wonder if they were related, in some way.
He supposed that was a question for when they woke up. And considering how obnoxious all their sniffling was, he hoped they wouldn’t wake up until they got to their destination.
Dagur stood at the ship’s front, overlooking the crashing blue waves. Shimmering reflections of the stars shining brightly.
It was honestly so nostalgic.
Magic! Real magic, right in front of his eyes! For the first time in years!
He still remembered his encounters with the Madrigals, he thought back to them frequently.
The first one he met was the oracle, who so selfishly refused to look into his future for him. Wasting his time.
The one who held the winds and weather at her command, she seemed intense.
The cook didn’t pose much of a threat to him, in all honesty. But he still wanted to kill her.
Then there was the one that controlled plants, utilizing a garden in imaginably deadly ways.
The one who could change his form, as shifty and devious as the trickster god himself.
And there was the one with tremendous strength. After becoming an exercise fanatic, he had to admit that he respected the gains.
He also remembered a snot-nosed brat who could speak with animals.
And finally was of course Mirabel. Hiccup’s little girlfriend, who seemed to be the leader of the magical group.
She was annoying. Dagur didn’t like her.
There were others, he knew this. But he’d yet to meet them.
He couldn’t wait though. He would fantasize about what they looked like, how it’d feel to finally end their sniveling little lives, to see the light fade from their eyes.
Pleasant thoughts like these were the ones that helped him sleep at night.
While in the middle of his musing, he didn’t realize that he wasn’t alone up here. Not until his unseen guest spoke in a low whisper.
“…What are we thinking about?” Ragnar dopily wondered.
Shocked out of his contemplation, Dagur looked to see the hefty barbarian standing beside him. Too closely for his liking.
With a sneer, he palmed the larger man’s cheek.
“I’m thinking about you getting out of my face!” He snarled, pushing the man away.
Ragnar chuckled, even as he stumbled backwards.
“Aw, don’t be like that!” He laughed. “We’re all in the same boat.”
He laughed even harder, when he realized they were literally all in the same boat.
Dagur had learned a while ago to not indulge that man in his childish ideas.
But he was bored, so…
“What are you talking about?” He asked, turning around and leaning on the railing.
“You, me, Griselda and Khan…we’re all Drago’s top guys!” Ragnar the Rock explained. “That means we’re buddies!”
“We’re the Big Four, the Fearsome Foursome, The Elite Four- “
“Do you ever shut up?”
The harsh question came from Griselda the Grievous, joining them on the ship’s bow.
She was trailed by Chaghatai Khan. “You know he doesn’t…”
They both ignored the very large and very pouty warrior, focusing their attentions on the Ex-Berserker.
“I knew you were crazy, but this is something else entirely…” Said Griselda. “I mean, coming to Drago without a single dragon? You’re basically asking him to kill you.”
Khan held a more pragmatic opinion. “I agree that he’d certainly be interested in these strange children. But even you have to admit, we probably should’ve gotten more dragons. Just to…sweeten the deal.”
Dagur smiled, a smug and carefree expression that betrayed no fear.
“You just let me handle Drago!” He smirked. “Me and him? We’re like two peas in a pod!”
Griselda narrowed her eyes. “Why yes, you are. If one pea was in constant danger of being murdered by the other…”
Ragnar released an immature giggle.
“Heh-heh…pee…”
His colleagues all groaned. They really couldn’t believe this guy, sometimes…
“I’ll do the talking!” Dagur assured. “All you have to do is stand there and look grumpy, like you always do!”
Griselda and Khan didn’t look convinced, though Ragnar had complete trust in him. Either way, the warlords left him alone after that. Making for other parts of the boat, or to retire for the night.
On the way, they passed that cage. The one with the children, seemingly equipped with abilities beyond comprehension.
The speedy girl was sitting with her back against one side of the cage, still completely knocked out from the tranquilizer. It was meant for a fully grown dragon, the dosage she received would have her sleeping for probably the whole trip.
The painter boy was snuggling into her right side, her arm placed around his shoulder. Likely by the child himself. Under the starlight, it was clear that he was shivering.
The frightful girl was lying down, her head in the redhead’s lap. Even in her sleep, her fear was obvious. The moonlight illuminating her terrified face.
“Why don’t we ever snuggle like that?” Ragnar questioned. Earning him positively disgusted glares from his companions.
They didn’t know whether he was joking or not. And they didn’t care enough to find out.
The two others swiftly walked in opposite directions, ready to just wipe this interaction from their memories.
And as they did, the children were still on their minds.
It was so strange.
They just looked like normal kids. But they were clearly something far beyond that.
It made the warlords wonder just what they truly were.
And how their boss would react to them.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was just a bad dream.
It must’ve been.
She was having a nightmare. A sick, twisted nightmare. Or some sort of hallucination, born out of her deepest paranoias.
This wasn’t real.
That’s what Peep tried to tell herself.
But she knew it wasn’t true.
As soon as she began to wake, the sensations hit her one by one.
The smell of salty morning air and musty soldiers, the sounds of the winds and brutish voices chattering around her, the feeling of the hard floor and the nauseating tilting of the ship, subject to the whims of the waves…
It was all real.
She wasn’t in the Encanto, and she wasn’t on Berk either.
She and her siblings had been kidnapped.
The very thought was enough to have her launch into a full-blown panic.
This was bad.
Incredibly bad.
But Peep tried her best to remain calm, freaking out wouldn’t help in this situation.
She’d always been afraid of a great many things, and that came with its hurdles. But it also meant that she’d spent a lot of time making plans to account for various perilous scenarios.
If she kept her wits about her, she was sure she could find a way to get herself and her triplets out of here alive.
…Hopefully.
First things first, examine the surroundings.
She was currently locked inside a cage, so she couldn’t exactly explore much. But she could still see.
They were on a boat, that much was clear.
But it wasn’t like the longships she was used to, the kind she’d board when on fishing trips with her grandpa. It was a dingy and menacing vessel, every single plank of wood seemed to creak ominously. And there were far too many dragon skulls for her liking.
There was water all around them, carrying chunks of ice within the waves. And a light flurry could be seen in the wind. They were obviously somewhere very cold. Now that she thought about it, she was feeling rather chilly…
Of course, she wasn’t alone in the cage. Her brother and sister were present as well, still sleeping and still nestled closely together. But from the way they were stirring, it seemed they’d wake soon.
But they weren’t the only ones who were nearby.
Sitting right outside their cage was a man, seated on a barrel. His back turned to them. Using a knife to sharpen another.
She remembered this man. He was the one with the red hair, the scars, and the crazy eyes.
He wasn’t the most comforting individual she’d ever met.
But he gave her an idea. It was a longshot, but she felt nothing was off the table at this point.
“U-Um…excuse me?”
The man jumped slightly, surprised by the little voice. He turned around, perplexment clear on his face, and pointed to himself. Wondering if she’d truly meant to speak to him.
Peep nodded, trying to calm her raging nerves. “Yes, um…”
“We’re very sorry for bothering you, sir. A-And we’d just like to go home…”
“I promise we won’t tell anyone, so…” It took a lot of energy to not avert her gaze, she forced herself to look into to his eyes as she made her ultimate plea.
“C-Could you please just let us go?”
The man’s eyebrows raised, as if he wasn’t expecting such a request. He then scooted the barrel a little closer, and to her surprise, he actually smiled.
“Well gosh! Since you asked so nicely, there’s honestly nothing else I can say but- “
A second later, he’d pressed his face right against the bars. Snarling directly into hers.
“NO!”
She screamed, and fell backwards. While he cackled at her reaction.
“Nice try, Squirt!” He sighed, wiping a sadistic tear from his eye. “But you’re not getting out of this that easily!”
She was disheartened by his answer, but it wasn’t entirely unexpected. Something else about what he’d said stuck out to her, though.
“W-What exactly are we getting into?”
The man stopped laughing, and just grinned down at her with that vicious smirk.
“If I told you, that’d spoil the surprise!” He chuckled.
He began to walk away, speaking casually to her over his shoulder.
“Just sit back, relax, and enjoy the ride!”
He suddenly stopped, spinning around in the blink of an eye. And threw one of his knives straight at her.
She was quick enough to duck, the blade thankfully missing her head and sailing through the space between the cage’s bars. Clattering to the ground on the other side.
But that was close. Far too close.
Her fear of what could’ve been clearly amused her assailant, who let out another manic snicker.
“Oh, and watch your back!” Cautioned the crazed man, a phony concern in his voice. “There’s a lot of wackos around here, you never know what might happen!”
Satisfied with his little torment, he finally moved elsewhere on the ship.
Peep let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding in.
That guy seriously gave her the creeps…
And while she knew it was likely to fail, her first escape attempt was just that. A failure. Which meant now she had to come up with something else, the sooner the better.
As she thought of this, she heard movement from behind her.
Her siblings were waking up.
Karla’s red brow furrowed on her drowsy face, the fading remnants of a dream blitzing away as she slowly came into the waking world. She raised her hands to rub her eyes, and found that one was being weighed down by her brother. Who she unceremoniously shoved away.
Pedro plopped onto his front, the sudden shifting waking him as well. He let out a yawn, and shook his head to get his curls out of his eyes. Blinking to adjust his vision to the daylight, his eyes squinted.
They both stood and stretched, their bodies a bit uncomfortable after a night in less ideal conditions.
Pedro was disheartened to see that they were still here at all. Like his younger sister, he’d been hoping that perhaps it was just a bad dream.
“Bummer…”
Karla on the other hand, was quite confused.
“Where the heck are we?” She asked, looking around their cage.
She spotted the warlords, through the gaps in the bars. Recognizing them from yesterday’s fight.
“It’s the bad guys!” She stated. But that only gave her more questions.
“But…I wrecked their evil plan, didn’t I?” Wondered the speedster, terribly puzzled. “I won! What are we doing here?”
Pedro and Peep shared a dour look, but it was the middle child who answered.
“Like, long story short…you got shot, and you fell asleep, and they caught us and put us in this cage, and now they’re taking us to…” He finished with a shrug, not knowing their destination.
Karla was so shocked, excess shocks jolted out of her hair.
“They kidnapped us!?” She gasped.
“P-Pretty much…” Peep mumbled.
The speedy girl, at first, felt a wave of fear strike her heart.
They were being kidnapped! Far from home, their family, anyone they knew and loved.
And who knew just what these people wanted to do with them? It didn’t take much to guess that it couldn’t have been anything good.
Karla wasn’t just scared, she was terrified. For the briefest of moments, she was positively terrified.
But then that same confidence came rushing back in, when she realized something else.
She was too fast for these dweebs. She could run circles around them any day of the week.
Yeah, she was fast! And they were slow! That’s how it worked!
She’d foiled their plot once, she could do it again.
They messed with the wrong kid.
“Don’t worry, guys!” Karla said, with a familiar grin.
She tried her best to reassure her siblings. “I’ll have us out of here before you know it! These goons ain’t got nothing on me!”
After how yesterday went, Pedro and Peep were not very convinced.
Karla marched over to the side of the cage facing the warlords, alongside the crazed man and several other crewmates.
Time for phase one. Intimidation. If this worked, she wouldn’t even have to humiliate these dorks in the first place.
She gripped the bars on either side of her tightly, anger evident on her freckled face, and made her voice heard.
“HEY, BUTTHEADS!”
Everyone stopped. Everyone turned to face the source of the voice, so bold for one so small.
“I dunno what you clowns think you’re doing, but you’re making a huge mistake!” The girl shouted. “I’m the fastest thing alive! And if you bozos don’t let us go, I’ll kick your butts so bad your moms will feel it!”
Ragnar gasped with genuine fear. “Not Mama!”
His fellow warlords were not amused by the audacity of this child. Griselda in particular was already fuming.
“Quite a mouth, on that one…” Khan stated, mildly staggered by the young one’s loudness.
Griselda brandished her spear, deadly intent in her eyes.
“Someone needs to shut it...”
She trudged forth, fully intending on maiming a child today.
Within the cage, Pedro and Peep balked at her approach. The both of them hastily backing away, clinging to each other for safety.
But Karla stood her ground. Glaring defiantly at the woman who clearly wanted her dead right now. Sparks of electricity coursing through her hair.
Her teeth grit and her hand itching for bloodshed, Griselda lashed out. Awaiting the moment her weapon met flesh.
But it never did.
A hand found its way to her wrist, stopping the incoming assault. With a disgruntled grunt, she glowered at the one responsible.
“It’d be a waste to kill them now.” Said Dagur, oddly practical for one so unbalanced. “After all, we’re already here.”
Karla, Pedro, and Peep, slightly curious and highly frightened, moved to the other side of their cage. Facing the front end of the boat.
Among the drifting glaciers and falling snow stood a veritable wall of ice climbing high into the air. And near the base of the formation was a hole, leading deeper within the snow. Big enough for a line of ships to sail through.
And so they did.
Flanked by every other ship in their fleet, they floated into the opening. The bright sky being overtaken by blue-tinted darkness, with only lanterns to light the way.
It got to the point where it was so dark, the triplets couldn’t even see their own hands.
Though when they were approaching the end of the tunnel, and light began to return, they were all startled to see Dagur leering at them through their cage. Flashing a toothy, unsettling grin.
They all jumped back, making him laugh. Gripping at the bars intensely.
“Alright, twerps! I want you on your best behavior!” He said, disturbingly cheerful. “Mind your P’s and Q’s!”
He raised from his crouch, looking further down the tunnel. Knowing exactly what was to come. Knowing exactly who awaited them once they stepped out into the light.
“You’re about to meet the head honcho of this organization, and he has a low tolerance for…just about everything.”
He graced the three with a morbid smile. “So if you like your heads exactly where they are, I suggest you play nice!”
With that final warning hanging over the triplets, they finally exited the tunnel. Finding themselves in a large and spacious cavern, pillars of ice rising out of the deep waters.
An armada of ships were positioned within the cave, all of them equally as gruesome as the one they were imprisoned on. All of them carrying men even more gruesome. Floating in tight formation around each other.
They were all pointed towards a space in the water, where there was…
What could most accurately be described as something.
Karla squinted her eyes, Pedro tilted his head, and Peep leaned just a bit closer. But none of them had any clue what was going on.
The water was bubbling and gushing and churning, and it didn’t look like a natural occurrence. Something was doing that. And from the rhythmic, naturalistic way the bubbles fizzled in and out and in again, it almost resembled breathing.
But while the three were occupied, their imaginations coming up with all sorts of explanations for this strange phenomenon, they didn’t hear the door to their cage being opened.
They definitely noticed when they were all picked up though.
“What the-?” “Hey!” “Eek!”
Three of the crewmates had grabbed the children, hastily pinning their hands behind their packs and securing them with rope. Karla even had her legs wrapped up.
“Can’t have you trying anything!” Reasoned one of them, wearing the fur of a wolf over his head.
Of course, this meant she’d have to be carried. An idea she was not fond of.
Now even more helpless than they were before, the triplets were made to walk the plank. A board was laid out, connecting their boat to an even larger warship.
While the warlords attended to the ships, Dagur went to present their bounty. He made sure to grab a certain item from Khan on the way.
“Get a move on, twerps!” He snapped, nudging them forward with his foot. He carried a squirming Karla over his shoulder.
They stepped down the length of the battleship, cowering under the harsh stares of the many soldiers present.
There were dragons here as well. And while that should’ve been comforting, these reptiles were nothing like the friendly beasts they adored.
They looked hostile, vicious, snapping at them when they walked by. And they were covered in frightful metal armor. Making them resemble tools of war more than living creatures.
Pedro and Peep were just behind Dagur. And with Karla slung over his shoulder, she was close enough that she could discreetly talk to them.
“You guys just hang tight!” She whispered. “Once this dweeb lets me go, I’m getting us outta here!”
Pedro blinked up at her. “Do you want me to count, or…?”
They soon arrived at the end of the ship, where there was only one man left.
A cloaked figure, his large frame draped in dragon scale. He was hunched over the ship’s bow, glaring into the bubbling waters intently. The reason why was not apparent.
But whatever he was contemplating, it would have to be put on hold.
“Hey, hey, hey!” Dagur cheered, one arm held open wide as if he was expecting a hug. “There he is!”
“Drago! My main man! My brother from another mother!”
The man known as Drago gave a grunt of discontent, slightly looking over his shoulder. He then rose to his full height, easily towering over everyone present.
Pedro and Peep instinctively took a step back, already frightened of this stranger’s presence.
Karla couldn’t see anything.
She wiggled and writhed over her captor’s shoulder, trying to see what all the fuss was about. “What? What’re we lookin’ at?”
This man, Drago, was certainly imposing. And from the way he was glaring, it seemed he knew that fact.
But Dagur appeared unaffected.
“How you doing, buddy?” He brightly asked. “You doing good? You look good!”
An examining eye looked the far larger man up and down, before coming to a conclusion.
“In fact, I think you lost some weight! Because if I’m being honest you looked way heavier yesterday- “
Drago didn’t speak. He didn’t need to.
He fully faced Dagur, revealing the rest of his appearance to the triplets. Dragon-scale armor covered his body, a belt wrapped around his midsection. With hefty fur boots over his large feet. Only one of his arms was visible, the other hidden behind the cloak. Strangely, there seemed to be something metallic in there…
His tanned skin was littered with an untold amount of scars. Long dreadlocks flowed from his head, and also his chin. Making up a beard.
And when his cold, dark, beastlike eyes narrowed, and he released another grunt that could only be described as primal…
Dagur knew it was time to shut up.
Drago stepped forth. Stomping, heavy movements, oozing with power and almost seeming to quake the ground.
On either side of him, men and dragons alike bowed their heads and flinched away. Positively refusing to look him in the eyes.
Karla still couldn’t see, but what she could see were her siblings. Gawking at something she couldn’t, and quivering with fright.
For every group of bad guys, there was a big, bad, final boss. And she had the distinct feeling that she was about to meet him.
Drago was now standing right in front of Dagur, looking around for something. He seemed dissatisfied.
He spoke, in a deep and gravelly voice. Despite speaking softly, it still felt like he had the power to burst eardrums.
“…I don’t see any dragons.” He noticed, fixing his subordinate a pointed look from his predatory eyes.
Dagur chuckled, moving to hold Karla underneath his other arm. Just because his shoulder was getting tired.
“That’s because we didn’t bring any-ACK!”
In a second, a mighty arm was wrapped tightly around his neck. Making him drop his cargo in the process, causing her to roll over.
And now that Karla was on her side facing the mystery man, she could definitely say that he was final boss material.
Drago brought Dagur’s suffocating face close, lifting the smaller man off the ground. His dark gaze darkening.
“…I assume you have a good reason for this failure…”
His tone carried the heavy implication that anything less than the most solid of answers would be a death sentence.
As best he could, Dagur nodded.
“I-I do!” He choked. “And I’d-URK-love to tell you-ACK-once I can actually breathe…”
The lights were fading, his heart was pounding in his head, and just when it seemed it would all go black…
Drago let him go, watching him crash to the ground. Letting him gasp and grovel for air before him.
“Explain.” He commanded, voice raised a single octave and somehow echoing throughout the entire cavern.
Dagur hacked and coughed while trying to breathe, desperate to resume this life-preserving process. Though he couldn’t spend too long on the ground, lest his master lose patience.
On shaky knees, he stood on his feet. Trying to hide just how much that really hurt.
“We had dragons, alright…” He cracked his neck, ignoring how much it still pained him. “We had a whole batch ready to go.”
“But then…” An accusatory finger was pointed towards Karla’s wiggling form. “She set them all free.”
Drago looked upon the girl, an eyebrow ever so slightly raised. His skepticism was clear as day. His stare threatened to make her shiver, but she held firm. Refusing to show fear.
The Ex-Berserker continued. “Now I know what you’re thinking, how is it that an entire group of armed soldiers couldn’t stop one little girl?”
“I’d tell you, but…” He pulled out one of his knives, a knowing smirk spreading on his lips.
“I think it’d be better if I just showed you…”
He bent down, picking Karla up by the front of her shirt. Trying to hold her still while she fought. With his other hand, he whipped out one of his knives. And used it to slash the rope binding her legs, before dropping her back to the ground.
Karla was dumfounded.
He’d just given her access to her most valuable asset.
What a moron!
She got up, a cocky grin on full display. And despite the massive size difference, she still saw fit to taunt her opponent.
“I suggest you take a good long look, fatso! Because this is the last time you’re ever gonna see us!”
As she mocked him, sparks of electricity started jolting from her form. And this seemed to intrigue Drago, his stoic visage giving way to an honest look of bewilderment.
Before she set off, she looked back to her siblings. Hoping to inspire confidence within them.
“Just gimme ten seconds!”
Pedro and Peep were visibly disturbed by this. The last time she made this promise, things didn’t go so well.
But she didn’t know this. Now that she’d built up enough charge, it wasn’t long at all before she blasted away in a burst of energy.
Every warrior present was blown away, both from the shock and from the initial shockwave. The only ones not surprised were the ones who’d already seen what she could do.
And Drago himself was very stunned. He watched as what appeared to be an average child rocket around the large warship at supersonic speeds, moving nearly too quickly for the naked eye to track.
Karla’s first objective was to free her hands from their constraints, which was simple enough. There were so many sharp edges in this place, all she had to do was find a spare axe or sword and rub the ropes against it.
And once she heard that satisfying snap, she went to pick up her brother and sister.
She zapped towards them, grabbing an arm in each hand. “Let’s blow this joint!”
Then she began to dash towards where she knew the entrance was, ready to bust out of here and never look back. But she soon came across a problem.
The battleship may have been big, but it wasn’t endless. And eventually she found herself at the end of it, not even close to their exit.
Sure, she could’ve jumped. But what separated her and her target was no other than her worst enemy.
Water.
“Dang it!” She hissed, before beginning to turn around. There had to be another way out of here.
She pulled her siblings close and started to rev up again. But when she turned, she found that they weren’t alone.
A large band of heavily armed warriors now surrounded them, all of their weapons aimed straight for their throats. Though some of them were noticeably nervous, disturbed by the presence of a supernatural child.
Karla couldn’t go in one direction, as there was water. And the way forward was blocked by baddies. She may have been able to blow past them, but her siblings were weighing her down, and she didn’t want to risk them being hurt.
She was trapped. Something she realized with a grunt of frustration, as she motioned for her siblings to take refuge behind her.
She clenched her fists, grit her teeth, and stood protectively in front of the two.
If it was a fight they wanted, it was a fight they’d get. She wasn’t going down like a pansy!
One of them jumped at her, and she swiftly dodged to avoid it.
But they were expecting this move, and had another man waiting for her with open arms. When she unknowingly jumped into his grasp, he made quick work of restraining her again.
As Karla was once again relegated to wiggling like a furious worm, she glared at the barbarians surrounding her with disdain.
“B-Beginner’s luck!”
From behind the men, Drago and Dagur approached.
“See what I mean?” Asked the deranged man, with an eager smirk. “She can run at the speed of sound!”
The soldiers parted, allowing Drago entry. He stopped right in front of Karla, looking down at her with a palpable curiosity.
And he smiled.
“Such power…”
Karla resisted the urge to retch. Something about the way he was looking at her made her feel slimy.
“That, my friend, is magic!” Said Dagur, a twinkle of vindication in his eye. “And that’s not all!”
He retrieved the item he’d gotten from Khan. A very large paint brush, with paint that seemed ethereal in nature.
“You see that boy? With his brush, anything he draws becomes real!”
He looked to Pedro. “Come here, kid.”
The boy shied away from their penetrating stares, especially the oddly carnivorous gaze of Drago.
“I SAID COME HERE!” Dagur shouted, his patience nonexistent.
Pedro reluctantly complied, shuffling over to where they stood.
Dagur cut his constraints, and handed him the brush. Though he kept a tight hand on his shoulders at all times, making sure he didn’t get any ideas.
“Draw something.” He ordered, before adding a harsh whisper. “And no funny business, runt!”
Some of the soldiers pointed their weapons closer to his sisters, to illustrate that there would be consequences if he failed to obey.
Of course, Peep was more than frightened. But even in her apprehended state, Karla tried to fight back.
“You don’t gotta do nothing they tell you, bro!” She grumbled from her position on the ground.
And that caught the people’s attention.
Bro?
Speedy girl and painter boy were related?
That was interesting…
Pedro didn’t want to risk anything, so he did as he was told. Using his brush to paint a sheep into reality. Its disinterested bleating filling the cavern.
Drago’s intrigue increased tenfold.
He eyed the sheep closely, taking note of how realistic it looked. And yet it couldn’t have been real, he’s just seen it come from a brush. It was obviously magic of some kind.
“The ability to bring anything you want into existence…intriguing…” He gave Pedro that same smile he gave Karla, grossing him out.
Pedro’s brush was taken away, before he could try anything else. As Drago settled his dark eyes onto Peep. That sickening smile only widening, making her feel all icky.
“And this one?” He asked, slightly glancing to Dagur but never quite taking his eyes off her. “What’s her power?”
That’s when Dagur’s smile faded.
“Actually…I don’t know.” He shrugged. “We caught her before we could see it.”
They’d all be discovering her powers for the first time, at the same time.
With one child having super speed, and the other being able to alter reality with his drawings, surely her power must’ve been incredible as well.
Drago focused all his attention onto the small girl, his cold eyes locking onto her quivering ones as he issued a command.
“Show me your magic.”
Peep froze, her eyes widening. Her siblings shared similar responses.
Just how was she supposed to answer this question?
“U-Um, uh…well-you see-uh- “
Her stuttering got very annoying very quickly, and Drago cut her off by reinstating his order. More forcefully this time.
“Show me your magic!” He exclaimed, stomping his foot down.
He began to approach, those same quaking steps now heading directly for her. While she backed away to the best of her ability.
“I-I can’t!” Peep stammered, shaking her head.
Drago was becoming visibly enraged now, a grimace on his face as his movements grew even more aggressive.
He gave a huff, displeased with her reply “Why!?”
The sight of a massive beast of a man storming straight for her was terrifying, and her wobbly knees combined with the shaking of the ground cased her to fall backwards. Where she was forces to try and scoot back to create as much distance as she could.
“I-I just-I can’t! I mean, I-I just- “
Her body was trembling, her heart was threatening to pound out of her chest, but it just wouldn’t stop.
He wouldn’t stop approaching. He wouldn’t stop scowling at her, like he was being denied something that she owed him.
Karla and Pedro wanted to step in and try and stop him, even if it was a futile effort. But Dagur was restraining them, grinning like he was watching quality entertainment.
Drago was sick and tired of this nonsense. One way or another, he was putting an end to it.
From his belt he retrieved his weapon of choice, a large bullhook that he wielded with mastery. He swung it out, every single motion overflowing with proficiency and intent to cause harm.
He released a guttural shout, filled with rage and malice. And he made his demand one final time.
“SHOW ME YOUR MAGIC!”
She was on the ground now. On the ground and in tears, she was so scared and it just wouldn’t stop.
“I CAN’T!” She shouted back, her little voice shrill and panicked.
Her increased volume was temporary, as she settled into miserable sniffles. “I don’t have any magic…I never got a gift…”
She shut her eyes tightly as the tears flowed, not wanting to be here anymore.
“Wait, what?” Dagur quietly asked to himself. How come the others had magic but she didn’t?
Drago’s rage simmered down, and he lowered his weapon. Gazing down at the sobbing girl with confusion.
“…You have no magic?”
Peep shook her head, her eyes still shut.
Drago took a moment to consider this. The only sounds coming from the crying child, and the still bubbling waters.
And after a minute or two…
He raised his weapon once more.
His cold eyes darkened, his mouth set in a tight frown. In his mind, the next course of action was obvious.
“Then you serve no purpose…”
This made Peep open her eyes, just in time to see him prepare to bring his bullhook swinging towards her head.
She let out a scream, and tried to shuffle away.
Karla and Pedro both gasped, horror clutching at their souls.
But alongside the terror, a new feeling soon filled their beings.
Determination.
No matter what, nobody messed with their baby sister.
In her rage, Karla released a shockwave of energy that jolted Dagur away, and blasted her towards her sister. While Pedro followed closely behind.
The commotion caused Drago to falter, missing his swing and lodging his hook into a wooden beam instead.
The children both stood defensively in front of their sister, glowering up at the madman with no traces of fear. Even Karla, who was still completely wrapped up.
“Back off!” Karla yelled.
Pedro glared harder than he ever had before. “Leave our sister alone!”
Their willingness to protect their sibling, even in the face of certain doom, was admirable to say the least. And it was giving Drago the beginnings of an idea.
Another thought-provoking revelation. So all three of them were related, they were siblings. And yet, only two had magic.
Covered in ash from the shockwave, Dagur was hit with the feeling of déjà vu.
A group of magic users, connected by blood?
Where had he heard that before…
At that point, everyone thought the kids were as good as dead.
Nobody stood up to Drago and lived to tell the tale. Absolutely nobody. These three were shark bait, no doubt about it.
But to everyone in the cavern’s absolute surprise, he chuckled.
He looked at the children in shock, and then he chuckled. Saying something strange while he did.
“Very interesting...”
Then he turned around, and left them be.
He began to walk back to where he was previously standing, overlooking the water. Dagur joined him on the way.
“Okay so the last one is useless, but what about the first two, eh?” He asked resisting the urge to prod his boss with an elbow. “I mean, come on! They were crazy!”
Drago hummed with thought. “They have potential…great potential…but they need training…”
“We’d have to postpone our planned attacks, for however long the training process would take…”
“True…” Agreed Dagur. “But think about it!”
“When we finally do launch those attacks, not only will you have your men and your dragons, you’ll have two magically-charged kids on the battlefield! You’d be unstoppable!”
Drago stopped walking, mulling things over in his mind.
That much power...the things they were capable of...in his grasp?
They were awfully defiant things, yes. But they were still children.
Children could be beaten and broken down, and then rebuilt into whatever you want them to be.
And a pair of magic users being directly under his command, carrying out his will far and wide?
He had to admit, he liked the sound of that.
He looked to Dagur, a sinister smile forming. “Get my ship ready, we leave at nightfall.”
The crazed man did as he was instructed, maliciously snickering to himself all the way. He had a feeling that things were about to get very entertaining.
The tyrant found himself watching the children again. The older boy and girl were trying their bests to comfort the youngest, despite their constraints.
They all looked so lost, so distressed, so scared.
But if they were to be the centerpiece of his newly hatched plan, there was something very important that they needed to know.
He stomped over to them, looming over their small figures.
In his shadow, they all looked up at him with fright, scorn and distrust.
When Drago spoke next, it was gently.
“I know you’re all afraid, but you don’t have to be. Not anymore…”
The triplets all shared a glance, wondering just what he was even talking about.
Peep dared to ask. “W-Why not?”
And Drago smiled that awful, awful smile.
“…Because you’re about to change the world!”
Notes:
The main villain is finally introduced :D
He has the kids :/
Before training begins, why don't we check in on our favorite couple next time?
Chapter 12: On a Wing and a Prayer
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They kind of felt bad.
The very idea seemed like an affront to the joys of parenthood, the love they felt for the little lives they’d created.
But they couldn’t help it.
This weekend without the kids was perhaps the most relaxed Hiccup and Mirabel had felt in a good long while.
Ever since they’d dropped them yesterday, all the way into this bright Saturday morning, they’ve felt insurmountably less stressed.
No running after three, magical and overzealous children. No making sure they stayed out of trouble. No cleaning up after them. No paying off substantial amounts of property damage.
No zapping here, there and everywhere. No intrusive doodles. No more blasting from a whistle.
For the first time in a long time they weren’t constantly fretting over what their kids had done, were doing, or were about to do.
They could just…breathe.
They could just relax, take it slow, and not have to worry about anything. They could just enjoy their time off.
And they were determined to make the most of it.
The two of them were in their backyard, splayed out on their backs. Hands behind their heads as they reclined in the grass.
With blissful smiles and gently closed eyes, they let the wind fill their ears. Feeling their worries flitter away.
“…You hear that?” Hiccup asked.
“Nope.” Replied Mirabel.
Her husband let out a long, contented sigh. “Exactly…”
Peace and quiet. An experience that was already rare for a Madrigal, that had only become more illusive upon their entry into parenthood.
No yelling or screaming or bickering or strange noises from an imaginary creature. Just peace and quiet.
But for as much as they were enjoying doing nothing, they’d done nothing all day. Maybe it was time they shook things up.
“Hey…” Mirabel rolled over to her side, and idea hitting her. “When’s the last time we went flying?”
“We fly all the time, babe.” Hiccup bluntly answered, eyeing a butterfly that had settled on his nose.
The twinkle in the woman’s eyes was briefly replaced with a look that said she wasn’t amused.
“Yeah, but that’s when we have to go places. When’s the last time we took a moment to just…fly? For its own sake?”
Hiccup swore he had an answer ready to go, but the more he thought about it, the more he realized that his wife was right.
“…You may have a point…”
They’ve just been so busy, lately. Running the town, guiding the family, keeping track of all the dragons, and chasing after three children who were determined to get into anything and everything.
Each day the fact that they were no longer carefree teenagers was hammered in harder. More and more, the idea of having free time was feeling like a concept from a bygone era.
But not today.
Mirabel rose from the grass, an eager smile on her face, and began to walk. Though she stopped for a second to look back at her husband.
“Let’s change that!”
It was an offer he couldn’t refuse.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
And just like that, it was as if they were kids again.
No major obligations or responsibilities, no worrying about raising your young ones right…
Just two teenagers, two dragons, and the bright blue sky.
Mirabel and Mariposa seemed to dance through the clouds, the exhilarating rushing winds blowing through her curls.
Golden wings slashed across puffs of white, until they were tucked closely to the dragon’s body once the Stormcutter fell into a spinning dive. Only for her to spread all four of her wings out, catching an updraft and soaring high above the clouds.
All the while, her rider was cheering like an excitable child.
“WOO-HOO-HOO!”
She’s been doing it for ten years, but the sheer freedom that was flying…
It never got old.
But amidst all her flips and twirls, it didn’t escape her attention that her husband was being considerably less daring.
Toothless was simply gliding over the clouds, while Hiccup sat on his back. A pondering look on his face, his eyes unfocused.
Now that wouldn’t do at all.
Hiccup and Toothless suddenly found themselves in the shadow of a large, golden beast. They looked up to see Mariposa was now flying directly above them.
She greeted them by sticking her tongue out, while Mirabel looked down crossly.
“I couldn’t help but notice that you aren’t having fun.” She spoke in a snooty, haughty tone. “I believe I made it explicitly clear that fun is mandatory!”
The Viking held his hands up, shakily smiling as he defended himself. “Hey, we’re having plenty of fun!”
“Isn’t that right, bud?” He asked, reaching over and patting the side of the Night Fury’s face.
Toothless rolled his eyes, wishing they were the ones performing the aerial stunts.
Mariposa drifted from above and to their right, her rider gazing at the two inquisitively.
She noticed something particular about his expression, and squinted her eyes skeptically.
“…What are you scheming?”
“And what exactly gave you the impression that I’m scheming?” Hiccup asked in return.
“Because you were making your scheming face!” Mirabel replied, smiling proudly. “You start to pick up on a few things after being married for seven years!”
“Can’t argue with that…” He chuckled, before giving her a proper answer.
“It’s just…all this flying talk has got me thinking about this new invention I’m working on.”
Mirabel perked up, eyes twinkling with interested.
“Really?” She wondered. “What is it?”
Instead of the enthusiasm she expected from him whenever he talked about his inventions, the man took on a bashful look.
“Well…I-It’s not exactly new, so much as it’s an iteration of a previous prototype…”
As he spoke, a slow realization dawned upon his wife.
And that came with horror.
She firmly shook her head, shutting down the idea before he could even finish. “No!”
Hiccup was expecting this reaction, and had a reply ready to go.
“Okay, I admit the first one was a flop, but I think I’ve really worked out the kinks- “
“No!” She reiterated, even more sternly. “Don’t you remember what happened last time?”
His previous attempt at this invention resulted in not one, not two, but four broken limbs. Not to mention a black eye, a busted nose, and a gnarly scar on his forehead.
He was immensely lucky to have Julieta’s cooking around. And even then, he needed to eat a five course meal just to return to stable condition.
Hiccup shivered from the horrible memory.
“How could I forget…” Soon enough, his cheerful energy returned. “But you know what they say! You can’t make an omelet without breaking a few eggs!”
“Or bones.” Mirabel huffed.
She didn’t care what he said. She didn’t care how many tweaks or adjustments he may have made.
There was absolutely, positively no way in Hell she was ever letting him try that again-
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
She couldn’t believe she was letting him try this again.
He could be very persuasive, when he wanted to be…
Mirabel now stood at the peak of one of the Encanto’s mighty mountains, alongside her dragon. With her were Isabela, Luisa, Dolores, Camilo, and Antonito. And their respective dragons.
They’d all been gathered by Hiccup to witnessed what he had referred to as a technological breakthrough.
They only agreed to come because they were afraid that he’d nearly die again, and wanted to be there in case anything went south.
“Should I even be here?” Dolores softly wondered to herself, absent-mindedly scratching her Nadder’s chin. “I don’t wanna hear his bones snapping…again…”
“Look at this this way, free entertainment!” Camilo began to smirk. “An idiot inventor almost getting himself killed? That's classic!”
His sister didn't quite share the same views on what constituted as entertainment.
Hiccup walked forth, holding within his hands his latest and presumably greatest contraption.
Wings.
Large pieces of red leather were sewn together, and held in place by sturdy metal rods. In the middle was a collection of straps, which the wearer could equip similarly to a backpack.
Extra hooks near the bottom attached to the wearer’s shoes, for stability. And straps near the tips of each wing were meant for the wearer’s hands, for maneuverability.
It’s creator affectionally referred to the device as the Dragonfly II. There was an original, more clunky prototype. But it was…
Less than successful.
Hiccup swore that this device would enable a human to touch the skies, without the help of a dragon. And even after an abysmal and rather painful failure, it seemed he hadn’t given up on the concept.
And now, with the next iteration complete, it was time for a test flight.
“Are you sure about this, bro?” Luisa asked, watching him walk to the mountain’s edge. She and her Goregutter were dreadfully concerned for his health.
Hiccup’s confidence faltered, just a bit.
“Well no, I’m not entirely sure…but that’s why I have to experiment! Like any good scientist would!”
“Yeah, you’re not a scientist.” Snarked an unimpressed Isabela, with four equally unimpressed Snaptrapper heads backing her up. “That’d require you to be smart.”
But her brother-in-law would not be dissuaded.
“Laugh all you want!” He shot back. “But when I’m done, you will believe a man can fly!”
“Hey, guess what? We already can!” Said Camilo. His Changewing spread out her wings, to illustrate his point.
Hiccup had already considered this argument, spending far too much time in the shower rehearsing counterpoints.
“What if you get separated from your dragon in the air?” He argued. “This could help you get back to them safely!”
It was a decent point, if not a highly situational one.
Either way, it was clear that he was going ahead with this either way.
They could only hope it didn’t end in disaster.
Toothless gave a deep rumble, one Antonio didn’t miss.
“He says this is really stupid.” Translated the teen. “Like, more stupid than your normal level of stupid.”
The flock of Terrors that followed him around all tittered at the comment.
Hiccup fixed his dragon a look, but the Night Fury was completely unapologetic. Making his rider sigh.
“Thanks for the vote of confidence, bud…”
Though for as much as he disagreed, Toothless was still going to participate in the test. HE couldn’t just leave his best friend hanging, no matter how stupid he was.
Before they reached the edge of the mountain, Hiccup had to make it through the most daunting of obstacles.
His wife.
Mirabel faced him with a displeased frown. “If you die, I’m gonna kill you.”
Hiccup tried his most reassuring smile. “Just trust me on this!”
For as unsure as she was, and she was very unsure, she did decide to trust him.
Only a little.
He finally slipped the contraption on, and he and Toothless prepared themselves for lift off.
Camilo nudged his cousin’s shoulder.
“Hey, you know Ramon? The baker?” He asked, transforming into the man as he did so. “Tall, dark, handsome, great with kids, and most importantly, single?”
Mirabel was greatly confused. “Uh…yeah? Why?”
The shifted morphed back into his regular form, and shrugged.
“Considering you’re about to be a widow, I figured you should know your options.”
After taking an extensive moment to double, triple, and quadruple check the Dragonfly II, Hiccup and Toothless finally took off. Soaring into the thin mountain air.
“Okay…” Breathed Hiccup, psyching himself up. “Let’s give this another shot!”
The straps were strapped, the hooks were hooked, and the winds were plentiful. He’d have to thank Pepa later.
It was time to fly.
With one last exhale, Hiccup jumped off his dragon. Spreading his wings far out.
And he plummeted straight for the ground.
“Called it!” Camilo laughed.
Dolores covered her ears, not wanting to hear the moment he connected with the ground. Luisa covered her eyes, not wanting to see the gruesomeness that was to come. Isabela covered her mouth, seconds away from dropping a major swear.
Toothless let out a panicked shriek, and began diving after his friend. Mirabel was an instant from hopping onto her dragon and chasing after him as well.
But then he flew back up.
To everyone’s surprise, including his own, Hiccup managed to catch an updraft. Sending him launching upwards.
And once he was stable in the air, he settled into a steady glide with wide eyes.
“It…it works?”
He tried to maneuver himself in midair, tilting left and right and up and down. The contraption wasn’t perfect, but it was responsive. Allowing him control of his position in the sky.
“It works!”
The winds brought Hiccup around the mountainside, Toothless following right behind. There, he got a good view of his family and their dragons gawking up at him.
“He’s doing it!” Antonio cheered.
“Unbelievable!” Luisa gasped, though she was still pretty concerned.
Hiccup wasn’t a vindictive man, but after everyone having so little faith in him, he had to admit that seeing their reactions made his success feel all the better.
As a Dragon Rider of ten years, he was well acquainted with the feeling of flying. It was perhaps his most favorite sensation.
But there was something different about it when you were doing it yourself.
He wasn’t on the back of a giant lizard, he was gliding through the air. He was soaring above the rainforests, diving through the mountain ranges. This was all him.
Is this what being a dragon felt like?
Because it was pretty darn incredible.
From behind him, Toothless shot out a few small plasma blasts. The bursts of flame boosting Hiccup each time they combusted. Only adding to the enjoyment he was feeling.
Mirabel was impressed, and definitely surprised.
But…not that surprised.
If anyone was going to make it work, it was her husband.
She let out a resigned, but loving sigh.
“OKAY, I ADMIT IT!” She shouted up to him, a hint of amusement in her voice. “I WAS WRONG!”
Hiccup looked down on her with shock, before flashing a proud and dorky grin.
And that’s when the winds decided to stop being favorable.
A sudden gust blew him off his trajectory, his relatively flimsy wings not adept at fighting stronger gales.
“WOAH!”
Now fumbling through the sky, Hiccup fruitlessly flapped his wings. Even though the device was made for gliding, not flapping.
Watching her brother-in-law suddenly drop out of midair, Isabela gave a sigh. “There it is…”
Once more, Toothless dove after him. Managing to catch him before he hit the ground and probably fractured something important.
The Night Fury wrapped himself around his friend, and the two tumbled to a roll onto the grassy peak. Behind the other Madrigals.
After a second to absorb the hit, moaning and groaning as his body was wracked with pain, the black dragon unfurled. Dizzily standing to his paws.
Mirabel was there to help her husband to his feet. “You okay? Nothing broken?”
Hiccup nodded. “I’m fine, just a little bruised…”
Unlike his last attempt, he’d survived with barely even a scratch. Though his back was currently killing him.
The Dragonfly II, however, was completely wrecked.
He held his ruined invention in his hands, gazing upon the snapped wings and ripped up straps.
He spent so much time on it. So much research, so many concept designs, so many alterations to mechanisms…
And this was the result.
He stared at it for a bit, expression indecipherable, until…
“Welp, onto number three!”
Every other Madrigal present slapped a palm to their face. And if dragons could do the same, they would have.
Camilo nudged his cousin once again.
“Bet Ramon’s looking pretty good right now, huh?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The rest of the day continued without any major developments.
They continued to relax, enjoying their Saturday off with no real hassles or disruptions. Enjoying a walk throughout the town, a swim, and even a romantic dinner.
And now they lied in bed, ready to end this day and begin the next.
But Mirabel wasn’t feeling particularly sleepy. She was wide awake, in fact. Staring up at the ceiling.
“…I miss them.”
A half-sleeping Hiccup rolled over. “Huh?”
She glanced to him, and repeated herself. “I miss them. Yeah all this quiet is nice, but…it doesn’t feel right.”
“I miss having a kid who’s literally bouncing off the walls! I miss answering questions like if mirrors are actually doors to alternate dimensions! I miss having to provide proof that the dinosaurs won’t come back as zombies!”
Her brief energetic stint faded away, as she released a longing sigh.
“I miss our kids…”
As his mind slowly woke up, Hiccup eventually gave a groggy nod.
“Yeah…me too…”
It was like there were three, insurmountably chaotic pieces. Pieces that were missing from the puzzle that was their lives.
For as nice as the rest and relaxing is, for as nice as it is to have a break, for as trouble-making as those three could be…
They loved them. With every single bit of their hearts.
And they missed them.
Hiccup moved to place a drowsy arm around his wife, hoping to lift her mood. “But hey, it’s alright!”
“They’re coming home Monday! Then they can get right back to driving us up the wall!”
His attempts were successful, as she was soon giggling.
“I hope they’re having fun at camp.” She said, as her laughter died down.
Hiccup nodded, before making his own wish known. “I hope they haven’t given Fishlegs a heart attack.”
She lightly shoved him, the both of them chuckling now.
“Seriously, they’re fine!” Hiccup remarked. “And we’ll see that for ourselves in just one more day!”
Just one more day, and the triplets would be picked up from camp. Where they could resume their usual brand of childish madness.
Though they hoped that the weekend away from home had also helped with some of the problems they were facing. Of course, they were ready to tackle those as well.
Those kids were probably having the time of their lives, running around and singing songs around the campfire with their dragons. Satisfying their wanderlust, making new friends, and forgetting all about being the successor.
And not even sparing a thought towards their sappy parents.
But still, the knowledge that they’d be back soon made Hiccup and Mirabel very happy. Despite how eager they were to get a break initially.
They couldn’t help it! Those kids meant the world to them.
Just one more day, and the three little holes in their hearts would be filled once again.
Just one more day.
Notes:
Writing this chapter was actually kinda hard. Through all the fluff and comedy, I was itching to get back to the drama!
So uhhh let's get back to the drama ;)
Chapter 13: New Jobs
Notes:
Can I just give a shoutout to the reader who's been consistently updating the TvTropes page for months?
Dude, you're awesome!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
For the second time this weekend, the triplets were tied up and put on a boat. Sailing towards an unknown location.
This time, they were taken into the depths of the massive warship. Left to sit among boxes and barrels of unidentified substances. Their only company being the bilge rats that were sniffing around, far less friendly than the rodents they were used to.
And once that entrance to the upper deck closed, their world was one of pure darkness.
Darkness and smell.
“Geez! What, are they bottling farts in here?” Karla groaned, sneering with revulsion. She may not have been able to see, but her nose was definitely working.
Pedro grimaced at the stench. “This must be the poop deck…”
But Peep was concerned about other things.
“Really!?” She tensely asked, whipping her head to the source of her siblings’ voices.
“We’re being kidnapped and taken to who knows where by the bad guy to end all bad guys, and you’re worried about smells!?”
She was scared out of her mind, taking shallow lungfuls as her fright affected her ability to breathe, and they were talking about stinky ships. Clearly, they didn’t have their priorities straight.
Even though she couldn’t be seen, it was clear that Karla was donning a self-confident smirk.
“Don’t sweat it, sis! Once we’re off this boat, I’m busting us outta here!”
The paranoid girl gave a scoff, rolling her eyes. “Cause that worked so well the last time…”
Even over the creaking of the ship and the squeaking of mice, her muttering was heard.
Karla tried to defend herself. “Did you see all the water back there? What was I supposed to do?”
Peep didn’t respond, simply scoffing for her answer. Making her older sister grumble with agitation.
“Look, this ship’s going somewhere, right?” The girl asked, already knowing the answer. “So when we get there, I’ll take us home!”
Her optimism wasn’t shared by her siblings, her bright and encouraging smile went unseen.
Karla’s mood fell a bit, and she began to speak more somberly. Actually acknowledging the danger of the situation for once.
“I know this is scary…” She sighed. “But I promise, I ain’t gonna let anything happen to either of you.”
“So just…trust me on this one. Okay?”
After a moment of silence, Pedro and Peep eventually nodded.
“Okay…”
They could just feel Karla beaming at them. “Great!”
Some shuffling was heard, probably the older girl shifting into a reclined position. “Now let’s just ignore the stink, and the furballs, and try to relax until we get there…”
“Because once we do get there, we’re not gonna be there for long!”
Her siblings wished they had the confidence she did, but they didn’t.
In fact, they had the distinct feeling that things were only getting started.
But there wasn’t much they could do now, tied up and trapped in the depths of a boat. Their only option was to wait and see.
So they waited.
They waited as Saturday evening turned into Saturday night, into Sunday morning. Hours without food, water, or even light.
The uncertainty, the pure mystery as to what awaited them, weighed heavily on their minds.
They tried to entertain each other, making conversation or playing games to take their minds off their situation. But eventually they only had the energy to sit there, starving in silence.
Though just when it felt like their empty bellies would implode, they noticed that the ship had stopped moving.
They could hear yelling, from above deck. And the rapid steps of crewmates.
It seems they’d arrived.
For the first time in what felt like a millions years, light entered the room. As the entrance to the deck was abruptly opened, causing the three children to flinch away to protect their burning eyes.
Entering the hull was Dagur, who smiled malevolently at their reaction to the sunlight.
“Sheesh, you kids need to get out more!” He sarcastically chuckled. “It’s not healthy to stay inside all day, y’know!”
“And who’s fault is that…?” Peep bitterly thought, though she kept it to herself.
Instead, she asked a question. “W-Where are we?”
Dagur flicked his eyes to her briefly, regarding her with disinterest. “Why don’t you get up and find out?”
She took his advice, standing to her feet. Though her hands being tied behind her back made the process more difficult.
Pedro did the same, while Karla had to be picked up. Her legs were still bound together by thick ropes, lest she start running again.
Dagur led the triplets up and out of the hull, onto the deck. Where their skin was touched by the early morning sunlight for the first time that day.
It was cold, severely so. As evident by all the snow in the air and the ice chunks that floated by in the sea.
But while Karla and Pedro were definitely shivering, Peep seemed to be affected the most by the chill. Chattering considerably more intensely.
They continued to follow Dagur along the warship, sticking close to him to avoid the unsavory individuals who made up its crew. Though its not like they trusted him either.
They didn’t see Drago anywhere around, which they were thankful for. That man was severely freaky.
Though what they did see, was what must’ve been their destination in the distance.
A fortress.
They were on an icy beach, one that led up to a massive mountain. Its jagged dark tips piercing the sky. And built unto the mountain was a stronghold constructed of grey stone. A sturdy and imposing bastion, as intimidating as its master.
Defensive walls were placed around the entire structure, crumbling after years of withstanding the harsh elements. With watchtowers on the corner of each wall. Red flags bearing the insignia of the Northern Alliance flew in the cold winds.
Once past the rusting entrance, there was a sizeable courtyard. Completely covered in snow. And beyond that stood the main building, a large and decrepit castle. Certainly not the pristine kind you’d see in a fairy tale.
And even past the keep, on the mountain’s very edge and overlooking the frozen sea, there was a solitary tower. Reaching high into the air, separated from the rest of the fortress.
Somehow, the triplets already knew that’s where Drago resided.
Dagur caught them gawking, and snickered to himself.
“Creepy castle, huh?” He asked them. “Yeah, we found this place a while ago. It looked even worse if you can believe it. Nobody was using it, so we figured why not?”
In a second, his amiable mood evaporated. Being overtaken by a seething rage directed at the children.
“NOW GET A MOVE ON! I DON’T HAVE ALL DAY!”
Startled into movement, Pedro and Peep kept walking down the battleship. They, along with Karla who was over Dagur’s shoulder, still snuck glances at the castle now and then.
Though soon their attention was diverted to something else.
They’d found Drago, standing at the very front of the ship. Leering down at the waters, just as he was doing when they first saw him.
They were still bubbling. The triplets didn’t know why.
When Dagur grew near, he switched Karla from his shoulder to holding her in his hands. Keeping one hand under each of her arms.
She felt very silly, like this.
The unhinged man began to speak, in a phony accent. “I’ve got a delivery for a Mr. Bludvist, is there a Mr. Bludvist here?”
Drago groaned, already tired of this foolishness. Even after ten years, his deranged lackey never got any less annoying.
But Dagur kept the bit going. “Because I’m gonna need you to sign-WOAH!”
The pointed tip of a bullhook found itself just an inch away from his eye, and suddenly Dagur wasn’t in a comedic mood. Suppressing the audible gulp he almost released.
“Never mind!” He squeaked, with a grin that did nothing to hide his fear. He cleared his throat, and got back to business.
He held Karla up like she was little more than a doll. “So where do you want them?”
Satisfied that the inanity was over, Drago lowered his weapon and looked towards their base of operations. Eyebrows knitting with thought.
“…Take the magic wielders into the keep, and leave the girl- “
“There’s still time, y’know.”
The madman’s speech was cut off, by a little girl’s voice.
Drago, Dagur, Pedro and Peep all looked towards Karla, still being held up, with varying levels of surprise.
“…There’s still time…to what?” Drago questioned, his gravelly voice laden with confusion.
Karla’s smirk grew even smugger. “To let us go!”
To the triplets’ shock, he laughed. A deep, raspy chuckle, that made them feel very uncomfortable.
He looked down on Karla, amusement in his dark grin. “And tell me, child. Why would I do that?”
A sparkle glinted in the girl’s eyes. That was exactly the question she was waiting for.
“Because I’m Karla Madrigal!”
Dagur’s eyes widened, his jaw dropped, and he nearly let the girl he was holding slip.
“No way…”
Because that name…
That name-
It was one he’d kept with him for ten years.
One he swore to never forget.
One he swore to destroy.
Madrigal.
No…no she couldn’t have possibly said that.
His ears were playing tricks on him. It must’ve been a delusion, a figment of his vengeance obsessed psyche. That happened sometimes.
But then the redhead kept going.
“That’s my brother, Pedro Madrigal! And my sister, Peep Madrigal! We’re all part of La Familia Madrigal, and they’re just as magic as we are!”
Nope. He heard right. Dagur definitely heard that right.
She was a Madrigal. All three of them were.
Of course they were, it all made sense! How many other magical families did he know?
They were undeniably Madrigals.
And they were in his possession.
Dagur had to fight the urge to burst into joyous song.
This was incredible! Finally, the objects of his vengeance stood right before him! Ready to be crushed!
Could this get any better?
“Our mom Is Mirabel, savior of the miracle! And our dad is Hiccup- “
“Hic-cup?” Drago repeated the odd sounding name, baffled as to just what type of parent would call their child that.
Karla’s confidence only increased.
“He’s only the son of Stoick the Vast, who’s our grandpa by the way! And the greatest Dragon Master the world has ever seen!”
Dagur now believed that there was a higher power.
One god, several gods, he didn’t care.
Whoever and however many there were, they were clearly looking out for him. And he nearly fell to his knees in reverence right there on the spot.
These weren’t just any Madrigals. These were the children of the two people he hated the most.
Hiccup and Mirabel.
He had their kids.
He kidnapped their kids.
He was dreaming. He must’ve been hit on the head, and now he was seeing and hearing things.
Or this was some elaborate prank, and any minute now some of the guys would pop out and admit they’d set the whole thing up.
It was too good to be true. It was the stuff of his wildest fantasies.
He had the children of his sworn enemies, and they were completely at his mercy.
It was a gift. A gift from on high.
And he was so positively happy, an elated tear slipped from his eye.
“T-Thank you…” He quietly sniffled, to anyone who would listen.
He was absolutely not going to let this opportunity go to waste.
One way or another, these children would know true suffering. And then their parents would know true suffering.
And he’d finally be whole.
Meanwhile, Karla’s words seemed to hit one of Drago’s nerves.
“Dragon Master?” Questioned the scowling man, a lone fist clenching.
He thumped a fist to his chest, shouting for all to hear.
“I ALONE CONTROL THE DRAGONS!” He declared, a growl in his deep voice.
Karla found this statement rather humorous, and even Pedro and Peep had to disagree.
“Nope!” “Sorry, dude.” “T-That’s not entirely accurate…”
Within Dagur’s grasp, Karla shuffled and shimmied so she could peer even closer to Drago. Glaring determinedly up at him.
“Unless you let us go right now, our dad’s gonna blast through here on his Night Fury! And blow all your ships to splinters!”
Pedro got caught up in the fantasy, absent-mindedly rambling to himself.
“And then we’ll go back to the Encanto, and everything’ll be totally cool!”
Drago’s cold eyes settled on the boy, parsing out one particular word. Stroking his beard as he tested it out himself.
“…En…canto?”
Pedro froze, a stunned expression overtaking his face. He had no idea he was talking aloud. “Uh…n-nothing!”
“You know me, just the weird kid being weird, heh…” His attempts to deny it only incriminated him more.
Karla saw an opportunity for further intimidation. And when Peep saw her grin widen, she felt a disaster was imminent.
“Stop talking, stop talking, stop talking-” She frantically muttered.
Unfortunately, Karla did not stop talking.
“The Encanto’s our home, stupid!” Snapped the girl. “It’s the most magical place on earth!”
Both her younger siblings felt she was sharing a bit too much information.
“So unless you want your butt kicked by our entire magic village, you better- “
Drago began walking ahead, no longer paying any attention to what the child was saying.
Much to her frustration. “Hey, get back here! I ain’t done with you!”
But Drago wasn’t listening. He was thinking.
There was a whole village out there, somewhere. The source of the magic.
If he could find it, not only would he have a family’s worth of new soldiers, along with whatever dragons they had…
With such supernatural power at his command, he could have as many magical warriors as he wished. An entire army, if he so chose.
In fact, he could wield the power himself. Power befitting the god he was destined to become.
Drago climbed a nearby crate, standing even taller to address his subordinates.
“Search every map! Scour every sea, every island! And don’t stop until this Encanto is found!”
A dark, twisted smile spread across its face.
“First, we take the magic…then, we take the world!”
The men cheered and raved for quite some time, the promise of unlimited and otherworldly power sparking both their imaginations and their desires for domination.
The tyrant just snickered to himself.
After all this time, all these years of ceaseless work, it seemed things were finally coming into place.
And the triplets were horrified.
Their home, their beautiful, secluded home, was now the target of the exact people it was designed to keep out.
They didn’t even want to think about what would if they actually found it.
But that was a possibility now. And it was all because one girl couldn’t keep her mouth shut.
Peep’s quivering green eyes found her sister, who was staring on with a slack jaw.
Even through all the shouting, her petrified whisper managed to be heard.
“What did you do?”
For once, Karla was speechless.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In accordance with Drago’s orders, the three kids were then taken into the fortress. Two in one direction, one in another.
No matter how much they protested.
In regards to magic ones, they were going to have an audience with the man himself. But when it came to the gift-less one…
Drago had somewhere special picked out for her.
Namely, the dungeon.
Though not just any dungeon. This castle actually had two.
One of them was buried beneath the ground, inaccessible without the knowledge of a secret entrance. One only Drago and his elite were aware of.
So far, they hadn’t had a use for it. The normal prisons worked just fine. But every dungeon had its day.
The castle was already ancient and crumbling, but these underground dungeons were in dreadful condition. Dark and stuffy and damp, with moss and mold and cobwebs growing on the stone walls. And dirt sprinkling from the ceiling.
Every bar and chain was rusted, the only light-source came from dimly lit torches, it was infested with spiders and rats that were even worse than on the ship, and it was terribly cold, but somehow one would still get sweaty.
Peep was dragged into the dingy hall, struggling for freedom the whole way. She had been ever since she was separated from her siblings.
Dagur didn’t mind. If anything, he found her fighting amusing. And it wasn’t like she was strong enough to break free.
Despite her best efforts, she was brought further and further into the dungeon. Paling as she spotted various cells, some occupied by dusty skeletons. Still chained to the ground.
One of those cells would be hers. Thankfully, it was one devoid of remains.
Dagur held the girl up, her minimal weight making the process easy. And with a knife, he cut the ropes around her wrists.
She didn’t need to be constrained anymore. She was no threat.
With uncaring hands, he tossed her into the cell. Shutting the door as she tumbled to her side.
“Make yourself comfy, Squirt!” He grinned, locking the cell and pocketing the keys. “You’re gonna be in there for a while!”
Or not, depending on whenever he decided to kill her.
With a vile chuckle, Dagur turned around and began to walk away.
But something stopped him in his tracks.
“You’re wrong.”
The sheer conviction in such a usually meek voice was honestly surprising. Dagur turned back, an eyebrow raised in confusion.
Peep brought herself up from the ground, her pine green eyes glowering at her unhinged captor.
“Our parents know we’re missing. Our family is looking for us…” She stated. “A-And I know they’ll find us.”
Unlike any other instance, where Dagur would respond with mockery and twisted amusement, this time something was different.
His face contorted into a dark sneer, his face rapidly turning red. Every part of his body began to quiver with pure rage, and he let out a seething whisper.
“Let me tell you a little secret…”
He stopped right in front of her cell, looking like he wanted to tear her apart right then and there. Peep fought the urge to cower.
The man spoke in a low tone, one filled with burning hatred. “Your parents don’t love you…your family doesn’t love you…”
“Your mommy, daddy, brother, sister, grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins, WHATEVER!”
A twitch developed in his eye, his breathing growing harsh. “None of them love you!”
“It’s a lie! A trick!” He declared. “Something we tell ourselves to make ourselves feel better!”
“But at the end of the day, no matter how many times your family tells you they love you…” He spat the word out as if it burned his very tongue. “You’ll wake up one day and everyone’s abandoned you…”
Peep couldn’t help but feel that he was speaking from experience.
His anger simmered down into a cold bitterness, one that’s been festering for years and years.
“The whole love thing? It’s all fake, Squirt.” He exhaled. “Every single bit of it.”
He had one last bit of advice to impart.
“Take it from me. There’s only one person you can trust in this life, and that’s yourself.”
With his ranting done, Dagur swiftly started to tromp away.
But once again, he was stopped.
“No.”
He turned once more to see the girl shaking her head.
“My family loves me, I know they do! And I love them!”
He could see it in her eyes, no longer quivering as they tended to do.
This girl, who always seemed so unsure, was positively unshakeable in her belief. There was nothing he could say that would change her mind.
And he scoffed.
“I forgot how stupid kids could be…”
To his surprise, his little captive narrowed her eyes at him.
“I-I don’t think I’m the stupid one here…” She snarked.
Dagur jolted with shock, questioning if he’d truly heard what he heard.
Did this sniveling little brat just insult him?
With a furious snarl, he banged his fist on the bars. Rattling the rusty things, and startling Peep. Making her jump backwards.
“I could snap your neck at any moment…” He growled. “Remember that.”
He stormed away, stomping out of the dungeon before she had the chance to say anything else. Leaving Peep all alone.
But she didn’t sit there, weeping and shivering and crying for someone to save her.
No, she’d always been a planner. Devising plots for the most dangerous of situations.
And this was most certainly a dangerous situation.
In a second she was on her feet, patting the wall for any loose stone. Shaking the bars to see if any were unstable.
There had to be a way out.
She had to get out of this cell.
She had to get out of this castle.
She had to find her siblings, and get back home.
And she wouldn’t stop until they were safe and sound.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Meanwhile, Karla and Pedro were dragged into what appeared to be a decrepit throne room.
Cracked pillars held up the ceiling, from which tattered banners and flags hung. Remnants of a kingdom long since fallen. Any windows were boarded up, blocking any peeks to the outside. Torches being the only source of illumination. And at the end of the room sat a rusted throne.
On this throne was Drago.
The two children had just been separated from their sibling, and they weren’t very pleased about that.
Her arms and legs being freed for the first time in a day, Karla stood. Glaring at the man before her.
“Where is she?” Demanded the girl, energy crackling over her body. “Where’s my sister!?”
Drago smiled that awful smile, and completely disregarded her question.
“I realize we haven’t been properly introduced…” He softly said, beginning to stand.
“I…am Drago Bludvist.” He slowly began to approach, and they started to back away. “A man of the people…”
Pedro raised a tentative hand, intending to wave. Karla swatted it down.
It was Drago’s turn to ask a question. “I suppose you’re wondering why it is you were brought here, correct?”
After a moment, both kids nodded.
Drago’s smile took on a strange quality. He almost seemed…eager.
“What if I told you that there was a way to salvage this broken world?” He asked, much to their confusion. “What if I told you there was a way to eradicate pain, suffering, and needless death?”
“That is what I hope to achieve!”
A dynamic fist was raised into the air. “I will save this world from the brink of oblivion, I will usher in an era of peace and prosperity for all mankind!”
Karla and Pedro felt like this guy had a few screws loose.
And they certainly didn’t like when his predatory gaze bored into their souls.
“That…is where you come in!” He grinned.
“There cannot be peace, without control…there must be someone directing this world, ensuring everything is as it should be…”
“That someone...is me!” He announced. “I am the god of the new world!”
“But…I cannot do it alone…”
He gestured his large hand towards both children. “With magic, your magic, at my side…I believe my goal can be made a reality.”
Pedro furrowed his brow in confusion. “Are you asking us to…join you?”
That’s precisely what he was asking.
“A world without grief…without anguish…and all thanks to you…” That grin spread again. “You’d be heroes!”
The blatant stroking of their egos did nothing to sway them. If anything, it made them more adverse to the offer.
“What was all that stuff about invading our village? Stealing the magic? Taking over the world?” Karla harshly asked. “Doesn’t sound very nice to me!”
Drago chuckled, one that didn’t feel very genuine. “You misunderstand my intentions, child!”
She didn’t misunderstand a thing.
She knew he was lying, this man was a bad guy through and through. And being called child was really starting to tick her off.
“Understand this! No way!”
Pedro’s answer was more reserved, but the shaking of his head indicated that he wasn’t agreeing to this either.
Drago’s smile fell, to an expression that could almost be described as disappointment.
“I figured you’d say something like that…”
He turned, and began to trudge back to the throne. Barely looking over his shoulder as he did so.
“Do you love your sister?”
His question sent a wave perplexment through the both of them.
“Totally!” Said Pedro.
“Of course I do!” Karla answered. “What kinda question is that?”
Drago nodded as he placed himself back in his seat.
And then he revealed a crucial piece of information.
“I have her.”
Both children jolted with shock, looking to him with wide open eyes.
“She’s been hidden away, to somewhere you’ll never find her…” He continued. “And if you don’t do exactly as I tell you…”
“…I’ll kill her…”
His backup plan was working as expected, both his little captives were soon overcome with terrible fright.
“P-Peep…” Pedro muttered, now trembling.
Karla tried to deny it. “Y-You’re lying!”
Drago’s grin returned, sicker than before.
“Perhaps I am…” He ominously responded. “But are you willing to take that chance?”
“Say I’m not lying, and you disobey me, and I slit her throat…your sister’s blood is on your hands…”
He leaned in, dark eyes glinting with a twisted glee.
“Is that what you want?”
They didn’t have to respond, the horrified looks in their eyes said enough.
Drago gave a bit of a shrug. “But if you remain obedient, she lives…”
“I may even let her go…” He lied, straight to their faces. “The choice is yours.”
Karla and Pedro shared a look.
There was no way they’d ever want to work with this guy, not in a million years.
But the thought of their triplet, their baby sister, being murdered…
And it being their fault?
It was too mortifying to bear.
It would be temporary. Only until they accomplished their new mission.
Find Peep, and escape.
But…until then…
They had to do what they had to do.
They had no idea what they were actually getting into, but they had to anyway.
To save their sister, they'd join the bad guys.
Both children sighed, deeply. Inner conflict clear on their faces.
Then they both looked to Drago, and gave silent nods.
They witnessed the most disgusting smirk they’d seen from him yet, a victorious chuckle rumbling from his chest.
“I knew you’d change your mind!”
At his call, two soldiers entered the space.
“Take them to their rooms.” He ordered.
As the children began to leave, he gave them some parting words. “Your training begins in the morning, be ready…”
“You’re about to become part of something bigger than yourselves!”
With that confusing statement on their minds, Karla and Peep finally left the throne room.
And as they exited, Dagur entered. Watching them leave with mild interest.
“So, you got the brats on board?” He casually asked.
When he received a slight nod, he prepared his next question. “Cool! So…”
“What do we do with the third one?”
The answer he got was a strange one.
“Nothing.”
Dagur was flabbergasted.
“W-What?” He inquired. “We’re not gonna kill her, or torture her, or maim her even a little?”
Drago sneered to his subordinate, disdain for those who questioned orders evident.
But in this particular case, he did feel an explanation was in order.
“Those children are powerful…too powerful…”
“In truth, there’s nothing stopping the girl from just running away…” He said. “Or the boy from conjuring himself a way to escape…”
A self-satisfied smirk found its way to his face. “The other girl is…incentive.”
“As long as they believe her life is in danger, they’ll do anything to keep her from harm. Including serving me. Once I’ve trained them into complete obedience, we can get rid of her.”
Using their love against them. The deranged lackey liked the sound of that.
Dagur nodded along, seeing the logic in this plan. “We keep the runt alive, so the others stay in line…”
“Precisely…” Said Drago. “Now all I need is someone to keep an eye on her…”
Laughter suddenly filled the throne room.
“I’d hate to be the moron who gets stuck with that job!” Dagur giggled.
But as his tittering died down, he noticed that his boss was being very quiet.
And looking right at him.
A horrible realization dawned on him.
“No…”
Drago tried to fill him in on the details. “It will be your duty to- “
“NO!” Dagur cut him off, in a rare display of disobedience.
But he was so mad, he didn’t care.
“I didn’t sign up to be a babysitter!” He shouted.
In a second, he was on his back. A heavy foot on his chest.
“YOU SIGNED UP TO OBEY MY COMMANDS!” Drago shouted right back.
“You will watch over the girl, you will keep her alive, and you will never question me again!"
Each order was emphasized by the foot pressing even harder into his chest, until Dagur’s ribs threatened to crack.
“Is that understood?” Drago asked, in a threatening growl.
Desperate for relief, the suffering lackey frantically nodded. His voice slight.
“Y-Yes sir…!”
After one more stomp, he was finally released. Groaning and curling into a pained position.
Drago left him to writhe in agony. Though before he exited the throne room, he had one last thing to say.
“If she dies, you die…”
And then, Dagur was alone.
Alone and in terrible pain.
And left with the task of babysitting the child of his sworn enemies. He couldn’t even hurt a hair on her head.
Rolling around in pain, Dagur came to a conclusion.
He definitely believed in a higher power.
And whoever they were, they clearly hated him.
Notes:
I figured we needed an evil lair of sorts, and for the purposes of the plot that ice cave wouldn't quite cut it.
So introducing...secret abandoned castle base that the alliance sometimes hangs out in! It provides a sinister enough location for our protagonists to struggle in, I think.
Chapter 14: Training Begins
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Before the sun had even risen, Karla woke up.
Though not of her own volition.
She’d been in the middle of slumber. Dreaming of endlessly running along emerald hills, her legs twitching in response to her sleeping fantasies.
And then a bucket of ice water was dumped on her.
With a frightened scream, she leaped into the air. Only to crash back down in a shivering, chattering, soaking wet heap.
She heard laughter, and looked to see she wasn’t alone in the room.
One of Drago’s soldiers, dressed in the fur of a black bear, was the one responsible for her rather rude awakening. And he obviously found it quite amusing.
“Wakey wakey!” He chuckled, cruelly.
The girl bristled with anger, nearly growling from the sheer agitation she felt. And she was seconds away from giving this grunt a piece of her mind-
But then she remembered the deal she made.
Follow the rules, and Peep stays alive.
So she held her tongue.
But she assured herself that the moment her sister was found, these goons would be in for a world of hurt.
Keeping her grumbles down, she shook herself off. Fighting the urge to let off jolts of electricity.
While she was wringing her hair out, she was quick to catch something that was thrown at her.
It looked like nothing more than a large potato sack, with a hole or two cut into it. She moved it around in her hands, eyeing it with confusion.
“What am I supposed to do with this?” She asked, looking up to the guard.
The answer was an unexpected one.
“You wear it.” Answered the soldier. “Think of it as your…uniform...”
Karla bristled from the shock, taking a step backwards and dropping the rag.
“Wait, what!? You seriously expect me to wear this- “
And then she remembered her sister.
Her dear, sweet sister, locked away in some unknown location.
Peep was counting on her.
So she had to do what she had to do.
With another groan, she bent down and picked up the rag without further protest.
The man laughed, a slimy smile spreading. “That’s right…be a good girl and no one gets hurt!”
This guy just solidified his place near the top of her “People to punch” list.
He then left the room, closing the door to give her some privacy.
Karla’s white shirt, cobalt skirt patterned with lightning designs, extra durable shoes, and thunderbolt shaped earrings were all removed. The vibrant clothes that were tailor made for her, to represent her gift and her status as a Madrigal, tossed aside.
And in their place was a baggy, raggedy burlap sack. With holes cut out for her head and arms, and only a short rope tied around her middle to barely function as a belt.
She wasn’t even given shoes.
Now dressed and ready for action, she began to leave the area that she supposed was her room for the time being.
Technically, it was one of the castle’s bedrooms. But it looked anything but cozy.
It was barren, faded, and ashy grey. A fine layer of dust covering every square inch of the space. Lighter spots on the walls and floor gave away where portraits once hung, and furniture once resided, before the castle fell into such disarray.
A single window gave her a glimpse at the frozen wasteland she was stuck in. No bright sun or lush jungles, no picturesque view of a quaint and colorful village, no pleasant songs from tropical birds or Terrible Terrors.
Just ice, snow, and desolation.
Bars had been added to prevent her escape. Making the room feel more like a prison.
A bare, uncovered mattress was all she had to sleep on. And it was far too rough and scratchy to be comfortable.
It was a miserable place, but Karla tried not to let it bother her.
She wouldn’t be here for long.
As soon as she found Peep, they were out of here.
This was her moment. To be the hero she knew she was, and save her siblings.
But until then, she just had to play along.
Karla followed the guard through the dingy castle halls and out into the courtyard, a harsh snowfall immediately powdering her red hair with white.
On the way, she munched on a biscuit he’d given her. It was small, stale, completely flavorless, and the taste was twinged with a strangeness she couldn’t quite place. But it was better than nothing.
Her bare feet stepped through the snow, the freezing cold burning her soles, her rags offering a meager amount of protection. But she persevered.
She had to. There was no other option.
After some more trudging along the side of the fortress, all the way until they reached the back, they spotted Drago further down. His back turned to them, seemingly unbothered by the snow.
Though he heard their approach, and turned to face them.
Those dark eyes settled onto his minion, who immediately bowed his head to avoid them.
“Leave us.” Rumbled the man.
His subordinate did so without question, even seeming relieved that he no longer had to be near his boss.
Then he looked to Karla, and just stared.
Glowering at her with those eyes, simultaneously so calculating and so primal.
The girl tried to stand her ground, not wanting to be seen as weak in front of her adversary turned master. But the longer he stared, the harder it got.
She was tempted to just dash out of there, anything to avoid his gaze. Thankfully, after a few more seconds he issued a command.
“Come…”
Without waiting for her to respond, he turned and began to stomp onwards. Despite his large steps, she easily kept up with him.
He led her towards the back, where the mountain the castle was built into somehow became even more treacherous.
The two of them now stood under a steep precipice, jagged stones shooting miles upwards.
And high above, stuck between two rocks and blowing in the breeze, was a red flag.
Drago pointed upwards, just barely glancing to his newest minion.
“Run up there, touch the flag, and return to me as quickly as possible.”
Even though she was in the most perilous of situations, Karla allowed herself a grin.
As quickly as possible? That’s what she was all about.
She looked up, eyeing her target. Crackles of energy emanating from her body.
For anyone else, such a climb would be a hazardous endeavor. One without a guarantee of survival.
For her? It was child’s play.
“Just gimme ten seconds!”
In an instant she was bolting up the cliff, running along the craggy surface and leaping from rock to rock.
The snow was caking her face, but she shook it off. A few seconds later she’d slapped the flagpole, and was making her way back.
Before touching the ground, she jumped off the final rock. Performing a somersault in the air, and landing on her feet with ease. Finishing by dusting off her hands, and donning a self-satisfied grin.
She couldn’t resist the urge to brag. “Pretty cool, huh?”
Surprisingly, Drago seemed to agree. His gaze was on the flag, the faintest hints of a smile tugging at his lips.
His lone hand found its way to his chin, several thoughts running through his head at once. “Ten seconds exactly…not bad.”
Those cold eyes found her excitable brown orbs.
“Now do it in five.”
Any confidence Karla was feeling evaporated.
“You want me to do it again? In half the time?” She exclaimed, blinking snow out of her eyes.
Her master didn’t seem to grasp what made this request so implausible.
“Is there a problem?” He asked. “I thought you were the fastest thing alive?”
Having her speed questioned sent a jolt of anger through the girl, and she set out to prove him wrong.
“You better be counting!” She huffed, before blasting off again.
Once more she deftly climbed the cliffside, the pointed stones feeling just a bit pointier on her bare feet.
She touched the flag, and returned to the surface. Breathing harder than before.
And then she heard a displeased grunt.
“Seven seconds…” Said Drago. “Do it again.”
The girl sputtered, looking to him with wide eyes.
Drago grew a cruel grin.
“I was counting!”
She knew there was no way her little hands could fit around his giant neck. She knew there was no way she could strangle him.
But Thor almighty did Karla want to try.
With increasing agitation, she zipped up the mountain again.
And again and again and again.
But each time, she never quite hit the mark.
“Six seconds…again!” “Eight seconds…you’re getting worse!” “AGAIN!”
Her skin was growing numb from the cold, her labored breaths were visible in white puffs, her hands and feet were accumulating untold amounts of cuts and scrapes from the sharp rocks…
But she kept going.
Even when the sun took them from early morning to just morning, even though her muscles ached so bad they felt like they were on fire, even though she was running out of sparks…
She kept going.
Her latest attempt ended with her on one knee, breathing and sweating intensely. Her eyes screwed tightly shut.
And then she heard it.
“…Seven seconds…”
She wanted to hit something. Very, very badly.
Karla could feel his eyes.
Judging her. Seeing her as lesser. Burning into her back with more and more disapproval every time she failed to meet his requirements.
She hated it.
She hate, hate, hated it.
And she wanted it to stop.
With a growl of pure exasperation, the remaining bits of energy she had flared up all at once.
She rocketed up the cliffside, slapped the flag as hard as she possibly could, and crashed back down in a heap of snow. Gasping for air on her back.
A large figure entered her vision, grinning down at her with a smile that made her feel revolting.
“Five seconds…well done…” Drago seemed legitimately pleased.
He then bent down, just a bit. To ensure she could hear his gravelly voice.
“Now do it in three.”
Every single piece of Karla’s soul wanted to rage and shout and scream.
But she only had the energy to manage a pitiful wail, as she tried to get back up.
Every time she moved, she winced and had to stop. Her muscles were not in favor of this at all.
But she still tried. She had to.
Though after a minute of watching her struggle, Drago released a deep sigh. Pinching the bridge of his nose.
Magic or not, she was still a child. And he needed her in relatively healthy condition.
If she overexerted herself into an early grave, all this effort would have been for nothing.
“Stop.” He commanded, taking a meager amount of pity on the girl.
Karla didn’t have to be told twice, immediately ceasing all movement. Lying as still as she could on the ground with desperate breaths.
“Fear not…” He said, looming over her again. “Your god is a merciful one.”
“But remember this…”
“Tools do not feel pain. Tools do not get tired. Tools exist to be used, or be discarded…”
He locked eyes with her, twisted gaze intensifying. “From this day onward…you are my tool. My weapon…”
“You do not feel pain. You do not get tired. You exist for me to use, or to be discarded when I see fit…”
His business with her for the day was done, and he began to walk towards the castle. Speaking over his shoulder.
“I expect better results tomorrow…” He said. “You were far too slow…”
Karla was too tired to even get angry at such an insult.
She just lied there, splayed out in the cold. Snow slowly piling onto her motionless body, her breathing too slight to dislodge it.
Her eyes began to flutter closed, her body demanding she get some rest.
And as she did, certain words echoed in her subconscious.
“You are my tool…my weapon…you exist for me to use, or to be discarded…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Pedro was alone.
He was alone in a dark, destitute room with boarded up windows. Dressed in rags, forced to leave his shirt, pains, and light-blue smock behind.
With barely any food in his stomach, only a crusty and bitter biscuit with a very odd aftertaste.
Now he sat in a wooden chair, waiting with an ever-growing dread for whatever it was that awaited him. Overactive imagination working overtime to try and predict just what would happen.
Though he wasn’t waiting for too long.
The boy’s head turned to the door, as it swung open. A very large and imposing stepping through the doorway.
Drago Bludvist entered the room, a layer of snow melting on his shoulders. With a certain brush in his hand. His dark eyes turning to the child, making him quite uncomfortable.
Pedro instinctively looked away, trying not to draw too much attention too himself. Even though he was the only other thing in the room.
Drago stepped forth, shutting the door behind him. And wordlessly held the brush out.
It was his brush, it was made by the magic specifically for him. And yet Pedro felt so very awkward about taking it from his master’s hand. Trying his best to not look at him as he did so.
Once he had the brush, he shuffled back. Creating as much distance as possible.
After a few seconds, Drago spoke.
“Your power…it comes from your mind, correct?” He asked him. “Anything you envision, anything you draw, becomes real…”
Eyes locked onto the ground, Pedro meekly nodded. Standing from the chair.
The tyrant grunted his acknowledgement, a thought coming to his head.
And then he made a demand.
“Draw a sword.”
Pedro perked up, once the request hit his ears.
But that was something he could do. Drawing for people was pretty much all he did.
“Um…okay…”
He readied his paint brush, and got to work. Already his boundless imagination was taking the idea of a sword, and twisting and turning it into something fantastical.
Golden lines flashed into the air, following he strokes of the brush’s tip. And even one such as Drago couldn’t help but feel drawn in by the mystical display.
And when the drawing was finished, a new being materialized in the room with them.
A swordfish, standing upright on back fins that looked more like legs. Grinning smugly as he wielded a rather fancy looking rapier.
He called out in a haughty accent. “En garde!”
Pedro was pretty satisfied with his latest work.
Drago was baffled.
“What is this?” He questioned, with a sneer. “I told you to draw a sword!”
Any good emotions the boy might’ve been feeling vanished, as he quickly tried to explain himself.
“I-I just thought, y’know, maybe it’d be funny if the swordfish actually had a sword- “
“Funny?” Drago repeated, almost sounding offended. “Do you think this is funny? Do you think this is a joke?”
Those cold eyes lit up with an inferno of rage, all directed at the now trembling child.
Pedro swiftly shook his head. “N-No!”
“Then why don’t- “
Whatever Drago was about to say was put on hold, as the swordfish now stood defensively in front of his creator.
“Not so fast, mon amie!” Said the fish, poking the tip of his rapier against the man’s chest. “If you want le garçon, you’ll have to go through moi!”
Once again, Drago was flabbergasted.
He was being threatened by a talking European fish.
Such nonsense could not be tolerated.
In a second he was pulling his bullhook out from beneath his cloak, stabbing the fish through the gut before it had a chance to react.
With a shocked reaction on his pointy muzzle, the imaginary creature disappeared in a puff of golden smoke.
And when the smoke cleared, Pedro saw a very angry face grimacing at him.
“We’re going to try this again…” He spoke, slowly and deliberately. To keep from lashing out.
“Now…draw an axe.”
The painter tried very hard to focus on the task at hand, without giving in to his abundant imagination.
But his ideas were plentiful, and his impulse control was minimal. As was the case with any small child.
In a flash, a small, pink amphibian was sitting on the floor. With frilly gills on the sides of its head, and wielding a large battle axe.
“I’m an Axe-Olotl- “
Anything else it made have had to say was put to an end, when a large boot fell on it. Crushing it into nothingness.
Drago had run out of patience, snarling at the boy with fury.
Such power he wielded, and yet he wasted it on frivolities like cartoon animals…
This was an insult.
Such behavior needed to be corrected.
Such behavior needed to be punished.
Drago spoke no more words, growling like a beast on the prowl as he approached the child.
Pedro jolted with fear, attempting to back away. But he just wasn’t fast enough.
Drago brought out his hand, and with a monstrous strength, he savagely backhanded the boy.
A harsh smack sounded throughout the room, followed by the yelp of a small child. Knocking backwards into a wall.
But as Pedro slumped to the ground, he barely registered the pain. He was shocked more than anything.
Slowly, a stunned hand was brought to his cheek. This was the first time he’d ever been stricken.
But sadly, it wouldn’t be the last.
A large hand was grasping at his chest soon after, and lifting him into the air. Where he was then thrown into the opposite wall.
And that he felt.
A pained shout left his lips, the back of his head colliding with hard stone. And when he fell to the ground once more, a swift kick cracked against his ribs. Sending him tumbling across the room again.
This abuse carried on for a few minutes longer, though to him it felt like forever. Over and over he was smacked and kicked and tossed about, until every piece of him was bruised and aching.
The next time he fell to the ground, he scampered to his feet. Quickly crawling as tightly as he could into a corner and hiding his head within his arms. Shivering and sniffling and desperately praying that it would stop.
He heard footsteps approaching, and his quivering increased dramatically. But he didn’t move. Continuing to cry into his arms.
“That hurt, didn’t it?” He heard a voice ask, softly.
Without looking up, he nodded.
“You don’t want it to happen again, do you?” Murmured the voice.
Pedro shook his head from behind his dark curls.
Something whacked against his head, and he just barely looked to see his brush being held out to him.
Drago glowered at him intensely, with those predatory eyes.
“Then do what I tell you to do…”
He shoved the item into the boy’s hands, and dragged him to his feet.
“A sword.”
Shivering and shaking and sniffling, Pedro did as he was told.
He didn’t think about what would be funny, or cool or interesting.
He didn’t think at all.
He just did as he was told.
A sword manifested soon after. An ordinary weapon, virtually indistinguishable from the real thing aside from minor details. No extra bits or fantasy creatures attached.
Notably, it seemed darker in coloration than the boy’s other drawings. He hadn’t intended for this.
“Finally…” Rasped Drago, taking the sword in his hand.
He moved it around, testing out the weight. He even gave it a few experimental slashes. To his satisfaction, it truly did feel just like an actual sword.
He eyed the wooden chair, and with one slash, the item had been split in two.
The drawn sword was perfectly functional. He had access to as many weapons as he wanted, whenever he wanted.
“Well done!” He smiled, though Pedro felt nothing from the compliment.
Drago faced the boy again. “Do you see what happens? When do what you’re told, when you don’t think?”
Pedro knit his brow, confusion evident.
The madman elaborated. “You mind is like a tornado…a chaotic, swirling mass. Without structure or direction…”
“You have potential, but you’ll never reach it. Because of this.” He plucked the child’s forehead, forcefully.
Chuckling at the boy’s pained response, he continued.
“But that’s alright, boy…I’ve taken pity on you.” Stated the man, egotistically. “And I have a solution to your problems…”
He crouched down, a hand under the child’s chin. Forcing them to lock eyes.
“From this day onward, you do not think…you have no thoughts, opinions, imagination…”
“You and that brush are solely extensions of my will.” His voice, while remaining quiet, seemed to be screaming into the child’s ears.
“You think what I think. You want what I want. You do only what I tell you to do…do you understand?”
Pedro couldn’t nod, he couldn’t shake his head, he couldn’t react at all. These words were so strange, so baffling, he couldn’t only stare with wide eyes.
For whatever reason, this made Drago laugh.
“That’s fine…”
He rose, and began to exit the room. Their training for the day completed.
“You will.”
Pedro was alone again. His body beaten and sore.
There was no Abuela, to heal him with food and assure him that everything would be okay.
His parents weren’t here to kiss his forehead and hug him tight.
None of his sisters or aunts or cousins or anybody were here to take his mind off it. His dragon wasn’t here to play with.
He was alone. With his wounds and his tears.
And with those words rattling through his brain.
“You have no thoughts, no opinions, no imagination…you and that brush are solely extensions of my will…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Something was up with the kid.
When Dagur went to check on his little charge that morning, he saw that she was still asleep.
That made sense, it was still pretty early.
But what didn’t make sense was everything else.
She was on the ground, shivering. A line of mucus dripping from her nose, her dark cheeks tinted red.
Dagur bent down, reaching through the bars to put a hand to her head.
And he quickly retracted it as soon as he felt her scorching skin. That was definitely a fever, a high one at that.
Yep, she was sick.
Dagur was greatly concerned. Not for her, but for himself.
Drago’s orders were very clear. If anything happened to her, he was next on the chopping block.
And that meant he was playing doctor today.
Dagur had no medical knowledge. He was the guy who inflicted wounds, not healed them.
But when it came to illnesses in particular, he did have one solution that seemed to work every time.
“I can’t believe I’m about to do this…” He grumbled to himself, beginning to exit the dungeon.
He walked down the decrepit hall, climbed a short staircase, and seemed to reach a dead end. A solid wall of cobblestone, with no door or entrance or anything.
But he knew better.
He gripped a nearby unlit torch, stationed on the wall to his right. And gave it a tug.
Slowly, a hidden door in the wall began to rotate. Leading to the rest of the castle. Dagur easily squeezed through the gap.
Once the secret door finished its rotation, it appeared to vanish into the wall once more. Remaining unknown to everyone except for those who knew about the hidden dungeon.
With that done, Dagur scoured the fortress in search of his destination.
The kitchen.
In contrast to the rest of the crumbling castle, the kitchen was kept in decent condition. They couldn’t have their forces getting too sick to work, after all.
And luckily, it was empty.
Good. No one would see what he was about to do.
He wasted no time. At any moment someone could walk in, and he didn’t feel like killing anyone just so they wouldn’t be able to tell.
He quickly gathered the necessary ingredients. Vegetables, chicken, noodles, and additional spices for flavor.
After a quick wash of his hands, Dagur knew it in his soul.
It was time to cook.
He made short work of the veggies, dicing them up in seconds thanks to his proficiency with knives.
The soup was brought to a nice boil. Piping hot, but not too piping hot. It wasn’t long before the other components were added.
After stirring and waiting and stirring some more, he brought out his spoon for a taste.
He took a little sip…
Hmm…
Needs garlic.
A pinch of that later, and he was back to stirring. Whistling an idle tune as he did so.
Fifteen more minutes, and he was done. He knew he was, it was a recipe he’d practiced to perfection.
He retrieved a bowl, filled it with the soup, and got back to the underground dungeon.
The girl was still sleeping on the cold ground, shivering even more than when he left her.
This was such a blow to his image. Was he really about to give a sick child some soup?
Considering the alternative was death, it was his only option.
“Hey, Squirt…” He said, kicking the bars and making noise. “Get up.”
Peep’s tired eyes blinked open, slowly.
“Huh…wha…?”
She lifted her throbbing head, letting out a yawn.
One that quickly turned into a sneeze.
“Ah…ah…achoo!”
Dagur moved the bowl out of the way just in time, before she could spray it with her germs.
“Gesundheit…” He mumbled.
Through her stuffy nose, she could just barely pick up a particular aroma.
And it smelled delicious.
“W-What’s that?” Asked the girl, moving to sit on her knees.
Dagur rolled his eyes.
“It’s soup, what’s it look like?” He crossly answered. “It’s for your cold. Now hurry up and take it!”
He reached through the bars, and offered her the bowl.
Peep glared at it suspiciously. “How do I know it’s not poison?”
The crazed man had to resist the temptation to just throw the bowl at the wall.
Instead, he took a sip himself. Making a big show of it.
“Look, see!?” He asked, slightly manic. “No poison!”
In his head, that sentence carried far more profanities.
Peep was still suspicious, as she would be of any food item given to her by her captor.
Heck, for years she was suspicious of food given to her by her grandmother.
But she had to admit, that delectable scent was already making her feel better.
Also, she was starving.
So reluctantly, she took the bowl.
She took one tentative sip…
And immediately began scarfing it down as fast as she could.
“Woah!” Exclaimed Dagur, watching the child voraciously gulp down the broth.
He knew it was good, but he didn’t think it was that good.
“This is delicious!” She admitted, in between sips. “Who made this?”
He tried not to show it, but the unhinged man felt a twinge of pride at her words.
“You’re looking at him, Squirt!”
Peep froze, mid sip. Cheeks full of broth.
Her wide eyes looked to Dagur, then to the soup. Then back to Dagur, then to the soup again.
She swallowed, and she spoke.
“You made this…for me?” She asked in her hoarse voice, stupefied.
Dagur regarded her with a raised eyebrow.
“No, I made it for my aunt Helga. But she’s going vegan, so I gave it to you instead!” He sarcastically replied.
His snarking went ignored by the girl, who was still so fixated on the fact that he’d cooked for her.
“…Why?”
Dagur scoffed, crossing his arms and looking away.
“It’s not like I wanted to…” He revealed. “Drago says if you kick the bucket, so do I…”
Peep was surprised to hear this. Though considering who Drago was, maybe she shouldn’t have been.
Dagur was only helping her because he had to. Because if he didn’t, he’d be killed.
No matter how tough he acted, he was just another prisoner of Drago Bludvist.
And she came to a realization.
She stared up at him with those big, green eyes. Making him a bit uncomfortable.
And she made her thoughts known.
“You’re just as trapped as I am…”
The way she was looking at him, the way she said those words, the implication of those words…
It was really starting to freak Dagur out.
“Hey!”
“I’m not-You can’t-I…” For whatever reason, he couldn’t make a proper argument.
So he decided to just leave.
He quickly turned and stomped his way out of the dungeon, grumbling about stupid kids all the while.
Though before he was out, he heard something else.
“Thank you.”
He stopped, and turned. Seeing the small girl peering at him from her cell.
He may have been an unhinged dragon trapping child kidnapper working under a maniacal warlord with delusions of grandeur…
But her mamá raised her with manners.
“For the soup…” Peep clarified. “Thank you.”
Dagur was at a loss for words, so he opted to just kind of shrug. Confusion radiating from his being.
And then he left. Leaving Peep with her delicious soup.
The soup that cleared her sinuses right up, giving her the energy she needed to resume her investigation.
She wasn’t done.
She said she was finding a way out of here, and she meant it.
And now that she knew that Dagur wasn’t allowed to harm her…
It was giving her a few ideas.
Notes:
From the bottom of my heart, I'm sorry.
It gets worse :/
Chapter 15: Bad News
Notes:
A shorter one today. Had to split this and the next chapter into two, didn't want you guys to be waiting for too long.
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The average person held a distaste for Mondays.
They usually came with the knowledge that the weekend was over, and it was time to return to work or school. Desperately awaiting the next Saturday and Sunday.
But for Hiccup and Mirabel, Monday was a beautiful day.
Or at least, this particular Monday.
After a weekend without them, this sunny morning was the day where Hiccup and Mirabel would pick up their kids from camp.
And they had to say, after a few carefree days, not only were they feeling more refreshed than ever. They were dreadfully missing those three little ones, and all their quirks.
Now armed with a renewed outlook and backs that weren’t quite as achy, the young parents were determined to set things right. Those kids wouldn’t have to worry about a thing, once they got home.
If they even wanted to go home. They were probably having so much fun, they may not want to leave so soon.
But they’d deal with that if and when it came. Right now, the couple had to get there in the first place.
Getting up and out of bed was no hassle at all. They went to sleep filled with energy, and it remained with them all through the night.
With smiles as bright as the sun and springs in their steps they crossed the courtyard, followed by their dragons.
Their good moods didn’t go unnoticed, either.
“Someone’s excited!” Julieta chuckled, watching her youngest seem to bounce on her feet.
She was on her way to the backyard. Ready to curl up with a nice book and her Gronckle, Paprika. But after seeing her daughter and son-in-law’s attitudes, she felt the need to comment.
Mirabel smiled right back at her mother.
“Of course I’m excited!” She replied. “I’m about to see my favorite kids again!”
Julieta couldn’t argue with that, she was eager to see her grandchildren too.
In fact, everyone in La Casa Madrigal was abuzz with anticipation. Partly because they all missed the smallest members of their family, and partly because they were awaiting the chaos that’d surely come with them.
Then they heard an offended gasp, stemming from an eight-year-old boy.
“How am I not your favorite!?” Diego asked, racing down the stairs. “I’m the coolest!”
As always, the boy’s egotism was in full display.
The three adults rolled their eyes.
“You know I love you, Primo!” Said Mirabel.
That wasn’t enough to satisfy Diego.
“Actually, I don’t!” Refuted the boy, splitting into three clones. Each of them holding a hand out.
“Why don’t you prove it…with money!”
All he got for his efforts was a hand on his head, ruffling his scruffy black hair.
“Nice try, kiddo!” Hiccup laughed.
The trio of Diegos all grumbled at the same time.
He needed the money for a new guitar, but he refused to actually work for it.
Their efforts thwarted, the three duplicates recombined into one. And he sulked off elsewhere in the house.
Mirabel and Hiccup continued on their way, stepping outside the front doors and into the light.
Stepping down the grassy hill, the two came across something peculiar.
Trudging up the path was Luisa, accompanied by Isabela, and their respective dragons. The hulking woman seemed to be down in the dumps, her older sister placing a supportive hand on her back.
Hiccup and Mirabel shared a concerned glance, and quickened their pace to join them.
Once they’d arrived, the one wearing the glasses was the first to talk.
“What happened?” Mirabel asked.
While initially startled by the abrupt appearance by her younger siblings, Luisa quickly gave an answer. “You know the guy you tried to set me up with?”
After receiving a nod, she heaved a sigh. “Yeah…I don’t think there’s gonna be a second date…”
“Huh?” Wondered her younger sister. “Why not?”
The mighty woman took on a rather bashful look, her older sister cringing a bit.
“…I shoved him through a wall…” She mumbled.
Both Hiccup and Mirabel were overcome with surprise. That didn’t sound like the gentle giant they knew and loved.
“And you did this because…?” Prompted the Viking, wondering if perhaps he’d offended her.
But that wasn’t the case.
“He said something funny! And I was laughing, and I thought I was just tapping his arm, but…y’know…”
She averted her gaze, eyes locked onto the ground. “I wasn’t…”
A soothing hand was placed on her beefy arm.
“Sometimes the magic can be a bit…intense, for some people.” Isabela said, understanding in her tone. “I’ve scared off a few girlfriends with some of my wilder plants.”
Perhaps it wasn’t the appropriate time, but Hiccup still grew a sly smirk.
“You sure it wasn’t your oh-so charming demeanor that did it?” He asked, making her stick her tongue out at him.
Mirabel sighed, her brown eyes flowing with sympathy.
She tried her best to envelope her sister in a hug. “I’m sorry it didn’t work out…”
That loving touch lifted the musclewoman’s spirits, and she wrapped her mighty biceps around all three of her siblings. Lifting them into the air in a spine-cracking embrace.
“Who needs him?” She grinned. “I got you guys!”
A protesting rumble sounded from a large dragon, adorned with imposing antlers. Lowering his head to glower into his rider’s eyes.
“And you, Herc!” Luisa snickered. Thankfully, that placated the Goregutter.
Now in a much better mood, Luisa and her dragon stomped off to find something fun to do.
Isabela waved goodbye to her younger siblings.
“Hurry up and bring the kids back!” She smirked, directly to her brother. “He’s been looking a little too relaxed, recently. We need to change that!”
“Will do!” Mirabel saluted, while her husband groaned.
With no more obstructions, the husband and wife hopped onto their dragons. Soaring into the air, and channeling the strange teleportation magic they wielded.
Even as a mystical golden light enveloped them, they could only think of one thing.
They were absolutely, positively, insurmountably excited to see their triplets again!
They already had a whole day planned. They could get ice cream, go for a flight, have a race in Karla's bedroom, or hike through a fantasy landscape in Pedro's, or a hazard-free tea party in Peep's...
But whatever they did, they'd do it all together.
First things first, though, they had to bring them home.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Fishlegs felt like he was seconds away from a panic attack.
He’d been feeling this way for a while now.
Last Friday, he’d received three new campers. Karla, Pedro, and Peep Madrigal.
They’ve all gone missing.
Before the sun had even finished setting, all three of them had vanished without a trace. Their backpacks left behind, their dragons gone as well.
At first, it wasn’t cause for too much alarm. It was a big island, and kids tended to wander. They probably scampered off to explore without telling anyone.
But after Fishlegs and Heather searched and searched for hours, not stopping until the sky turned dark, they began to think that something wasn’t quite right.
The next day, they searched even more. Though they couldn’t spend every waking hour on it, they had an entire camp of other children to watch over as well.
It was moments like these where Fishlegs wished he had more volunteers.
They were really starting to get concerned now. Well into Sunday, and no sign of the three children or their dragons.
Any lost child was unacceptable, but three at once? That was a new record, one he was ashamed of breaking.
During every free moment they had, they looked. Soon enough all of Dragon’s Edge had been scoured, but unfortunately they didn’t find anything.
Their next course of action was to ask the other campers if they’d seen the trio around. Only three children had solid answers.
A girl with green eyes and exceptionally long blonde hair claimed that Pedro had promised they would draw some more, after he finished his lunch. But he never showed up.
A girl with frizzy red hair spoke in the middle of training with her bow, stating that she told Peep she’d show her a few arrow tricks. But just like her brother, she never appeared after her lunch break.
A boy with icy blue eyes and nearly white hair had the most to say. Telling them that he sought Karla out to gloat about his successful deceit, after she’d been punished for supposedly pushing him. But she was nowhere to be found, the only traces of her being scorching footprints that led to the cabins.
He didn’t seem to realize that he’d just revealed his lie. Not until he was the one receiving punishment.
But that gave Fishlegs and Heather something to look for. Footprints, seared into the ground by lightning-fast feet.
Just as the boy had said, they led them to the empty cabins. Devoid of any triplets.
Then they followed them to the lunch hall, but once again, no triplets were present.
And finally they trailed the prints to a cliffside, overlooking the ocean. That’s where they seemed to stop.
Another dead end, it seemed. Though not quite.
The triplets had dragons. A cliff wasn’t exactly an obstacle when you could simply fly off of it.
But as much as they wanted to just race off and follow them, they couldn’t leave all their campers alone. The ocean was vast and unknown, who knew how long they’d be gone?
They needed help. And quick.
A hastily scrawled letter was sent to Berk, requesting extra assistance from their fellow Dragon Riders. It was slapped onto a Terrible Terror, and the little mailman was sent on his way.
Terror Mails took a while, though. And then they’d have to wait for everyone to arrive as well. They were looking at a full day of waiting, while the triplets were in who knows where.
They took this time to search the island even more, using a young Nadder borrowed from a young Viking for its tracking ability.
They allowed the young lizard to sniff the three backpacks, and let it run wild. Going wherever its nose took it.
And they were soon given definitive proof that the triplets were not on Dragon’s Edge any more. Because the Nadder flapped over to that very same cliff, and simply pointed onwards.
“Oh Thor…” Fishlegs meekly muttered, upon seeing this.
There was a small bit of comfort in knowing what direction they were in. But that was greatly overshadowed by the fear of not knowing where they were, what they were doing, and if they were even safe.
But all they could do was wait for their friends to respond.
So they waited until Monday morning, anxiously standing at the docks and looking out for the arrival of a flock of dragons.
Thankfully, they didn’t have to be too patient.
Three dragons could be spotted, gliding towards the island on swift wings.
A Deadly Nadder landed on the docks, carrying a blonde woman wielding a well-loved axe. She was followed by a Monstrous Nightmare, a stout man sitting atop him. And a Hideous Zippleback, a pair of twins on each head.
“Thank the gods you’re here!” Fishlegs exhaled, overflowing with relief.
With everyone together, surely they could find the children!
“We came as fast as we could.” Said Astrid, leaping down and getting straight to business.
“I can’t believe it!” Groused Snotlout, trying to untangle his foot from his saddle. “You lost three kids!?”
His broad chest was puffed out considerably, Hookfang beside him rolling his eyes. “This would’ve never happened under my watch! I’ve got eyes like a hawk, baby!”
His boasting wasn’t very impressive to Heather.
“So why weren’t you here?” She curtly asked.
“Uh…I’m busy?” He argued. “I’ve been house hunting! I’m finally moving out of my dad’s basement!”
The others didn’t think this feat was as noteworthy as he did.
“Fear not!” Declared Tuffnut, striking a valiant pose. “Using my sixth, seventh, and eighth senses, I shall channel the powers of the spirit realm and locate the children!”
He placed his fingers to his temples, and tried his hardest to concentrate. Mumbling a strange chant as he did so.
His twin sister was not amused.
“Whatever you’re doing, you better do it before Hiccup and Mirabel get here.” Ruffnut suggested. “Because they’re gonna be pissed!”
“Pissed about what?”
Everyone froze. No one dared move an inch.
Except to turn their heads to the source of the noise. Where they saw a bespectacled woman dismounting a Stormcutter, and a thin Viking stepping off a Night Fury.
No one had heard them arrive, no one had noticed any golden storm clouds or flashes of light…
But here they were.
Hiccup spoke after his wife. “I didn’t expect to see everybody here. What’s the occasion?”
Fishlegs, petrified with fright, felt a pair of hands patting each of his arms.
“Nice knowing ya, Fishy…” Uttered Ruffnut, fully anticipating his demise.
Tuffnut raised a melancholy fist to his heart. “I will mourn you…and sell your personal belongings…”
Heather was feeling just as apprehensive, but she knew there was no sense in holding it off any longer. They deserved to know.
“We have to tell them…” She whispered to her husband.
Fishlegs knew she was right, but that didn’t make what was about to happen any less painful.
Mirabel noticed that a certain set of siblings were absent from this picture.
“Hey…where are the triplets?” She wondered. “We said we’d pick them up Monday morning, remember?”
All eyes turned to Fishlegs, he felt light a spotlight as hot as the sun had been placed on his. His clothes were getting absolutely drenched with sweat.
Meatlug released a compassionate grumble, hoping to calm her friend. But she couldn’t stop what was to come either.
There was no avoiding it. He just had to face it like a man.
A very scared man.
With a nervous smile, and a shaky breath to calm his shaky nerves, Fishlegs did what he had to do.
“You see…the thing is…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was every parent’s nightmare.
At first, they were hit with confusion.
They understood what he said, but they didn’t fully comprehend his words.
It didn’t feel real, they had to have misheard him.
Then a cold shiver snaked up their spines, the world around them fading out when the gravity of the situation fully registered.
Their little ones, gone. Missing. Unaccounted for, and unaccompanied.
Where were they? What were they doing? Were they safe? Were they even alive?
All questions that required answers immediately, answers that just weren’t available yet.
But that didn’t stop Mirabel from trying.
“W-What do you mean…you lost them?” She asked, in a disbelieving whisper.
“It means they’re missing, obviously.” Tuffnut casually answered, utterly failing to read the room. “Poof. Vanished. Gone without a trace.”
Astrid slapped him on the back of his head, clearly displeased by his comment.
“If you ever master hygiene, try working on sensitivity…”
“Wait, I-I don’t get it…” Hiccup stuttered, trying to wrap his head around this. “Weren’t you watching them?”
“We were…” Fishlegs nodded. “But there was an incident with a salmon that required our…immediate attention…”
That honestly raised more questions than answers.
“Okay, when did you last see them?” Asked Mirabel.
Both Heather and Fishlegs shared a sheepish glance, the more rotund of the two supplying the answer.
“T-Three days ago…”
Their reactions were sudden, loud, simultaneous, and about what everyone expected.
“WHAT!?”
It was bad enough when they thought the kids had been missing for a few hours, but this was far, far worse.
“They’ve been gone for three days?” Questioned an increasingly frantic Hiccup. “And nobody told us?”
“We couldn’t!” Heather contended. “You’re the ones who can teleport, not us!”
As much as they wanted to argue, they had to admit that was a good point.
But it did nothing to quell their fears.
Their children were missing. No one knew where they were.
The very thought of even a meager amount of harm coming to them, while their parents weren’t around to help, but as overbearingly awful one.
Hiccup knew it was time to take action. “Okay, we gotta get out there. Get some tracking dragons, and start searching for them.”
“We’ve got the tracking covered.” Said Astrid, patting Stormfly’s neck.
Remembering the cliffside, Fishlegs knew that they already had a lead.
“I know just where to start!”
Enough time was already wasted, they needed to get out there as soon as possible.
Heather opted to stay behind, someone had to look after the campers. Every other rider quickly took to the skies. Following after Stormfly, after she’d picked up the triplets’ scent.
High in the air and scared out of their minds, Hiccup and Mirabel could only hope that their children were okay.
That they were safe, and together. That wherever they were, they’d be alright until they were found.
But the truth of the matter is, they just didn’t know if that was the case.
And that was terrifying.
Notes:
Hiccup and Mirabel finally (FINALLY) know the kids are missing, and something tells me it won't be long before the rest of the family finds out.
The search is on. But just because you're looking for something doesn't mean it'll be found so easily...
Chapter 16: Searching for Siblings
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Over the endless ocean, six dragons blazed through the skies.
All of them in search of something, all of them looking for three particular somethings.
The youngest Madrigals were missing.
On and on they flew, not stopping for even a second. Each rider following closely after Stormfly, and her impeccable sense of smell.
Right behind her were Hiccup and Mirabel, the both of them wracked with worry.
They tried to calm themselves down, rationalizing their scattered thoughts.
They were just kids. Kids equipped with both magic and dragons. It made sense that they’d run off and get into trouble.
They probably just flew to some island to goof around, and couldn’t find their way back. And were now waiting someone to find them.
Sure they were most likely dirty and hungry, but they were alright. They were safe, and together.
And as soon as they were found they were going straight home. They’d be fed, and bathed, and absolutely showered in love.
Though not before receiving a lengthy lecture, for scaring their poor parents so much.
Everything would be fine. That’s what they told themselves.
But they didn’t know that for certain.
And every ounce of uncertainty was almost enough to make every inch of their bodies shiver with fright.
From beneath them, both Toothless and Mariposa offered concerned rumbles. Worried for their riders.
Their human companions both replied with hollow platitudes, assurances that they were alright. But it was clear that they were more distraught than they let on, if only slightly.
After a solid twenty minutes, it seemed Stormfly’s nose had led them to a small island. Surrounded by nothing but more water.
“Finally!” Snotlout sighed, filled with relief. “I’ve had to pee for the last hour!”
Tuffnut craned his Zippleback head over to him, clearly confused.
“You don’t just do it on the go?” He wondered.
Everyone present was now severely weirded out. Including the dragons.
That odd anecdote aside, the riders descended through the rocky peaks and orange trees onto the island.
As soon as they landed, Stormfly was sniffing the immediate area more fervently than ever before. Picking up strong traces of a days old scent.
A behavior Astrid recognized.
“They were definitely here!” She said. Earning the interest of both Hiccup and Mirabel.
Though Ruffnut seemed to think that was an obvious assumption to make.
“No duh!” She scoffed. “That’s why all this paint is here!”
At first, her words were puzzling. But then they looked to where she was pointing.
Down.
All across the clearing were multicolored splatters of dried paint, faded after baking in the hot sun for days.
Normally, it wouldn’t make any sense for a manmade substance to be present on an uninhabited island.
Not unless a certain boy had been here. A boy with a supply of paint as endless as his imagination.
“These are Pedro’s…” Hiccup realized. “They’ve gotta be!”
A silly as it sounded, seeing the paint ignited sparks of hope within the panicking parents.
Their boy had been here, long enough to clearly have drawn several doodles into existence. And where he went, his sisters went.
But that still left them with a question.
Where are they now?
Still looking down, Snotlout noticed something else.
“I got tracks!”
True to his word, a set of footprints could be spotted amongst the dirt and leaves and paint. Ashes remaining where blazing hot feet once tread.
There was only one girl who moved so quick her footprints caught fire.
“Karla!” Mirabel gasped.
And where there was one and two, the third was definitely with them.
There was no denying it, the triplets had definitely been here.
Following the footprints, the riders found themselves stepping through the woodland.
As they continued, Stormfly started running around erratically through the underbrush, following every faint whiff. And the other dragons with less developed noses were starting to pick up certain scents too.
“We must be close!” Spoke an optimistic Fishlegs.
And he was right. Though not in the way he intended.
The nosey Nadder tromped her way through the branches, leaping over a fallen log and leading them to their next destination.
A serene, quiet little beach. Light sands placed against gently wafting waves. Though something wasn’t quite right with this relaxing villa.
As the riders investigated the shore, they found evidence of previous human presence. And not the pleasant kind.
Fallen, snapped arrows and misfired darts were littered about the sands. Shed reptile scales of varying colors shined in the daylight, and weapons of all sorts lied discarded on the ground. Some rusty or broken, others in fine condition.
Not only had people been here, dragons had as well. And there’d clearly been a struggle between the two.
Fishlegs paled at some of the ghastly weapons they were seeing, hating to imagine how they could’ve been used on living dragons.
He clutched Meatlug, both for her protection and his comfort.
“Oh Thor…”
Toothless grumbled with discomfort, not exactly liking the scenery before him. It made him worry for his own Night Lights.
A calming hand was placed on his neck.
“I know, bud…” Hiccup whispered. “Something fishy went down here…”
“But what, exactly?” Astrid then asked. “There’s no village here. What were these people doing on this island?”
“Aren’t you Vikings seafaring people?” Mirabel replied. “Maybe they were out exploring, and ran into some dragons.”
Hiccup took another look at all the scattered weaponry, and thought to himself that this didn’t look like the equipment of people simply looking to defend themselves.
“Or maybe they were out hunting dragons…” He proposed, a dark tint to his voice.
His suggestion sent a shiver of disdain through everyone present. He could only be referring to one thing.
Dragon Trappers.
There was a time, when they were all fresh adults, when they’d occasionally fly out and foil the hunts of those who’d exploit dragons for profit. Both out of a sense of justice, and because it was pretty fun.
Though that was of course before they all got just a bit older, and obligations like chiefdom and raising a family got in the way.
Still, seeing all this evidence of some sort of battle was strange enough. But the fact that, somehow, the triplets were involved didn’t sit well with them.
Though Snotlout had other matters on the mind.
“I wonder if this would be a good spot to build my new place…” He mused, leaning on Hookfang’s side.
The sun and the sand was nice, though he wasn’t sure how he felt about occasional altercations between flying reptiles and poachers.
Annoying neighbors were the worst.
Ruffnut weighed the pros and cons.
“Well you’d be out in the middle of nowhere, miles away from everyone you know and love, with only a dragon who barely tolerates you to keep you company…”
She liked the sound of that.
“I say go for it!” She grinned.
Before their discussion could continue, Tuffnut came rushing in. Bursting with energy like an excitable child.
“Guys! Whatever you’re talking about, stop talking about it!”
He donned a mysterious smirk. “You’re not gonna believe what I found!”
He held one hand clasped over the other, concealing whatever he’d discovered.
Ruffnut groaned, letting out an annoyed exhale. “Tuff, for the last time, you didn’t discover sand…it’s already been discovered!”
“It’s not that!” Argued her now very defensive twin.
“And for the record, I didn’t see anybody’s name on that sand…” He quickly mumbled, before getting back on track.
“Behold…”
He slowly, dramatically raised his hand to show that he was holding…
“A THINGY!”
Held high above his head, Tuffnut proudly presented his findings. A strange, small, metal object.
Both his sister and Snotlout eyed it with skepticism, and the slightest amounts of intrigue.
“What the heck is it?” Inquired the stout man.
“I dunno…” Tuffnut shrugged. “But it makes this really annoying noise when I blow into it!”
Sucking in a deep breath, he held the thingy to his mouth and…
FWEEEEET
Mirabel froze.
Hiccup froze.
Toothless and Mariposa froze.
They’d recognize that sound anywhere.
It was a sound that’d plagued their ears for the last few months.
It was a sound distinctive to a girl with an ever-present sense of paranoia.
The youngest Madrigal of all.
In a second they were rushing over to the trio, along with Astrid and Fishlegs.
Mirabel wasn’t shy at all about snatching the item from Tuffnut’s hands, no matter how much we pouted.
She just held it in her palm. Taking note of how scratched and dinged up it’d become, since she last saw it. And how the lanyard was completely snapped.
“This is Peep’s whistle…” She whispered, more to herself than anything.
Hiccup knew this to be the case as well, though he obviously remembered it looking different.
He stared at the little thing in his wife’s hands intensely. “But what happened to it?”
A large, blue maw muscled its way in between them. Stormfly had found another object to sniff, and she was determined to do just that.
After picking up the rather frightened scent, she traipsed around the beach. Trying to get a hint as to where the trail led next.
But oddly enough…it seemed to end here.
Stormfly squawked with confusion, using the full might of her nostrils to pick up any whiffs of the frightened scent, the smell of paint, or the aroma of sweat and electricity.
But none of the three went anywhere else. The scents drifted around the beach, as if they had never left the island.
But that wasn’t the case, it couldn’t be. If they were here, she would’ve smelled them. As opposed to the days old traces they left behind.
So if they weren’t here, and they weren’t somewhere out there…
Just where were they?
The Nadder tried one last time, pointing her snout to the horizon and taking a deep inhale.
And all she got was the smell of musty pits, bilge rats, and a questionable substance that had been fermenting in a barrel for far too long.
Gagging from disgust, Stormfly began to shake her head. Releasing low, downtrodden chirps.
Astrid knew what that meant, and she didn’t like it.
“The trail ends here…”
This came as a shock to all the other riders, Mirabel most of all.
“Are you serious?” She asked. “The trail ends here?”
The small bit of hope she was feeling earlier began to fizzle away, leaving only an intensifying fear for her children.
“The trail can’t end here! B-Because we haven’t found them yet! And if the trail ends here, how are we supposed to find them?”
Astrid wished he had an answer. But she didn’t.
Mirabel released a grunt of frustration, unsure of what their next course of action would be.
They needed to move fast, but they also needed time to figure out their next move. Quite the dilemma indeed.
Hiccup stepped forward, intending to try and reassure his wife. Though in all honesty he was just as terrified.
Though when he did, he ended up stepping on something.
Looking down, and moving his metal leg backwards, he saw that it was one of the fallen weapons. A spear, specifically.
A strange object, a mixture of wood and the pointiest bones of some poor animal. Tied together by rope.
And it made him wonder.
For a reason that remained a mystery, the triplets had been on this beach. Same as these trappers.
And maybe, for as unsettling as it was to think, maybe these instances were connected?
So if they could decipher just where this spear had come from, maybe it’d give them a solid lead on where to look.
Hiccup was no stranger to weaponry, it was his job to work with them for years. But he was certainly no master, and this object was incredibly strange to him.
However, while he may not have been a master…
He knew someone who was.
“I think I’ve got an idea…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Hm…”
A meaty, yet surprisingly delicate hand glided over the spear. Qualified fingers taking note of every bump and ridge.
“Hmm…”
The item was weighed in the hand, swiveled and tossed this way and that to test its balance and handling.
“Hmmm…”
It’s pointy tip was soon bitten, with a few experimental licks thrown in. To truly understand the taste of this weapon.
And after a prolonged period of some intense man-on-spear staring, a conclusion was reached.
“Yep!” Nodded Gobber, decisively. “I have no idea what this is!”
Five minutes of watching that display, only to wind up empty handed. Mirabel and Hiccup certainly weren’t pleased about that.
Come on, Gobber!” Hiccup groaned. “You know everything about everything when it comes to this stuff!”
All they needed was a location. Some village or island where they made weapons like this. All they needed was somewhere to look.
But it looked like they may not get it.
Here on Berk’s forge, a nostalgic place that smelled of smoke and steel, a hook-handed and one-legged Viking was inspecting the strange item. At the request of his former apprentice.
And he had to say, he was stumped.
“Hiccup, I’ve seen all types of weapons in my day…” Said the blacksmith, hobbling over the slumbering lump that was his Hotburple, Grump.
“I’ve made them, bought them, sold them, stole them from me nan…but in all my time I’ve never seen something quite like this.”
He placed the item back in Hiccup’s hands, a genuinely apologetic look on his face.
“Sorry to let ye down.”
Both he and Mirabel sighed, but they understood that he tried his best.
“It’s fine…” Exhaled the bespectacled woman.
Though internally, she wasn’t feeling very fine.
It was a surprisingly nice day on Berk. Still cold, but an oddly pleasant chill this time.
Vikings went about their days, alongside their dragon friends. Kids frolicked along the path with wooden swords, and one actually real blade. Distant riders could be seen doing tricks in the sky, and the food smelled slightly better than usual.
Though only slightly.
It was lovely, in all honesty.
But the panicking parents were in no state to enjoy any of this. Their focus solely on their missing children.
Gobber could tell that something was up with them. Scratching his chin with his hook, he raised a question.
“If ye don’t mind me asking, why’d ye want to know about that spear anyway?”
Before either of the two could answer, the ground shook. A creature with a significant weight had landed just outside the forge.
He dismounted a Rumblehorn. Heavy footsteps grew louder and louder, signaling the approach of a positivity massive figure.
Both Toothless and Mariposa stepped to the side, knowing not to stand in the way of such an imposing force.
Hiccup and Mirabel now stood under a very, very large shadow.
And the hulking man who was looming over them gave a hearty chuckle.
Mirabel and Hiccup soon found themselves in a tight embrace, squashed between two beefy arms.
“A surprise visit, eh?” Laughed an absolute mountain of a man. “Thought you could get the jump on me?”
“Nothing happens on this island without me hearing about it!”
Hiccup managed to choke out a response, through his crushed lungs.
“H-Hi, dad…”
Stoick the Vast, a man who was both a legendary warrior and a doting husband, father, and grandfather.
Considering his son now lived in another continent entirely, he didn’t get to see him as often as he’d like. Meaning he was a bit more affectionate nowadays than he used to be, whenever the lad visited with his family.
It was alright, though. It’s not like Stoick was alone.
Right next to his Rumblehorn, Skullcrusher, descended a Stormcutter. Cloudjumper, who was both larger and more dignified than Mariposa ever was.
And leaping from his back was Hiccup’s birth mother, a woman halfway between a daring vigilante and a new age dragon hippie. Valka.
She sidled up next to her husband, concern in her eyes.
“I think you should put them down now, dear…” She suggested. “They need to breathe, you know.”
“Oh, right!” The massive man put the two adults down, still grinning as brightly as ever. While Valka moved in for a lighter, far less crushing hug.
“It’s always nice to see you two!” She said, when the embrace broke off.
“I didn’t get a hug…” Gobber snidely mumbled to himself.
Stoick looked around, noticing something was different
“And where are the wee ones?” He asked, always ready to spoil his three grandchildren.
Behind his great red beard was an eager smile, though perhaps it was a little expectant.
Though when he saw the reactions from his son and daughter-in-law, the way their faces fell and their eyes seemed to glaze over…
He, Valka, and Gobber could all tell something was very wrong.
“What happened?” Stoick asked, voice more serious now.
Mirabel shuddered a sigh.
“We can’t find the kids…” She replied.
Looks of shock hit all three of their faces, but none of them spoke. Allowing her to continue.
“We've been looking for them all day, but we’re not sure- “
“HICCUP!”
The call came from Astrid, coming in for a swift landing in the square.
She quickly dismounted Stormfly, running over to the group while carrying a strange black and white bundle in her arms.
A bundle of small dragons.
“The Night Lights!” Hiccup gasped.
Toothless jolted with surprise, both elated to see his pups and frightened for their health. Bounding over to Astrid as fast as he could.
The Night Lights were alive, thankfully. Though they were clearly exhausted. Barely even staying awake, blinking groggily with sluggish motions.
“We found them back at the Edge, right after you left.” Said Astrid, before a twinge of confusion entered her voice. “They were floating in a giant bubble!”
In any other scenario, that statement would’ve been written off as lunacy.
But not when Pedro was involved.
That boy had to have been responsible for the bubble. Meaning that, wherever they came from, he and his sisters were there.
Mirabel was the first to be stricken with that realization. “They might know where the triplets are!”
“But how’re they supposed to show us the way?” Gobber asked. “They’re snoring louder than Grump does!”
The aforementioned Hotburple rumbled with protest, in the back. Making his rider turn around and grunt.
“Ye heard what I said, ye lazy bag of scales!”
The blacksmith raised a good point. These dragons were far too lethargic to take them anywhere, but they held information that needed to be shared.
“If they can’t show us…” Mirabel began, another idea striking her. “They can tell us!”
Of course, understanding a dragon’s words was impossible.
For all except but one teen.
Hiccup took two of the Night Lights in his arms, and Mirabel took one. The both of them hurrying onto the backs of their dragons.
They had to get back to the Encanto ASAP.
Seeing they were about to take off, Stoick made a request. One that sounded more like an order. “Update us as soon as you can.”
“We’ll be waiting.” Added Valka.
They were both greatly concerned for their grandchildren, and would rather not be left in the dark.
“We will.” Hiccup nodded.
And then they were off, wasting not another second to get up into the air and summon that space-time warping magic.
They had an animal guy to talk to.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Out of the cold and into the tropical heat, Hiccup and Mirabel flew directly into Casita’s courtyard. And were surprised to find the rest of their family already there.
The family themselves were surprised by their sudden entrance.
There was a lot of surprise going around.
“What’s everyone doing here?” Mirabel wondered.
“We wanted to greet the kids, when you brought them back…” Replied Isabela, taking note of just how tense her younger siblings seemed.
“And speaking of the kids, where are they?” Camilo asked, fluctuating between each triplet as he did so.
When Antonio saw the dragons they were holding, he now had a question himself.
The teen stepped closer, clearly concerned for the pups. “What happened to them?”
So many questions.
Each and every Madrigal was looking straight at them, expecting answers.
And they knew.
They knew as soon as they revealed what was happening, it’d be pure chaos.
Julieta saw the subtle shifting of their faces, the twitching of their eyes, and could immediately tell that all was not well.
“What’s wrong?” She gently asked.
Soon enough, everyone was showing a similar amount of worry.
What was up with these two? Why did the Night Lights look so weary? And where were the kids?
Hiccup and Mirabel shared a look, an anxious and nearly frantic look, and knew what had to be done.
It was Hiccup who answered this time, not ready for the myriad of reactions they were about to receive.
“It’s the triplets…” He sighed. “They’re missing. No one’s seen them for days.”
At first, most of the Madrigals were confused.
Had they heard right? Surely there must be a misunderstanding here.
But from the graveness of the panicked parents’ faces, they could tell that they were deathly serious.
And the reality set in.
The youngest of their number were missing. No one had seen them for days.
The reactions were as strong as they were multiple.
“WHAT!?” “A-Are you kidding?” “Dios Mio…” “Seriously, WHAT!?”
Expressions of shock and fear and disbelief echoed throughout the courtyard. Some quiet and fearful, others loud and incredulous. A chilly breeze began to blow through the area, thanks to Pepa’s nervousness.
Something like this hadn’t happened for many years, not since Bruno disappeared. And even then he was right under their noses, living within the walls. Closer than they could’ve ever imagined.
Casita itself was startled by this revelation, the floor tiles rattling with astonishment. The stairs quivering with fear.
Mirabel held up a hand, silencing the onslaught of questions and exclamations. And then looked to Antonio.
“We found the Night Lights while we were out looking for them.” She said. “We were hoping you could…”
The boy understood her intentions, and shakily nodded. Stepping forwards and bending down a bit, to look the small dragon in the eyes.
The one she was holding, Peep’s Night Light, just barely opened his big green eyes. Tiredness slowing down his every movement.
“Karla, Pedro, and Peep…” Antonio whispered. “Do you know where they are?”
Everyone waited with bated breath, no one dared to make a sound. Lest they miss the dragon’s response.
Even though they wouldn’t be able to understand it.
It seemed to take a few seconds for his question to register in the small lizard’s mind, he was so tired. But when Ghost finally understood, a glint of fear flashed in his lethargic expression.
He willed his mouth into motion, and let out a strangled chirp.
And Antonio gasped.
The family didn’t like how that sounded.
“What? What is it?” “What’d he say?” “TELL US!”
Mirabel stared at her cousin with intense brown eyes, apprehension rippling through her being.
The answer was there. It was right there.
And she needed it.
“Toñito…Toñito what’d he tell you?” She desperately asked, her voice barely a whisper.
Her cousin’s eyes met hers. And she shivered at what she saw in them.
Terror.
“…Taken…”
He was hardly audible, no one except Dolores had heard him. She gasped in response, eyes wide and shaking.
“W-What was that?” Hiccup questioned, fear gripping his heart.
Antonio gulped, and spoke up. For all to hear.
“He says they were t-taken…by bad humans…”
The chilly breeze evolved into a full-on windstorm.
Gasps and harsh breaths could be heard throughout the entire house, words of alarm and dread left every mouth.
Some reactions were physical.
Alma was reeling from the shock, nearly collapsing if Felix hadn’t caught her. Bruno began shaking like a leaf in the wind, particularly the wind from his sister. Diego spawned a duplicate, the both of them pinching each other to see if this was real.
But the most frightened were the parents themselves.
Hiccup and Mirabel were no longer anxious. They were no longer concerned.
They were petrified.
Their children. Their babies.
Kidnapped.
In the hands of an unknown entity, being held in an unknown location.
Likely scared, cold, hungry, and desperately crying out for their parents.
Mirabel released a choked gasp, while Hiccup was as quiet as a corpse.
In this moment, the world around them didn’t exist.
All that was, all that would ever be, was the sheer terror they were feeling.
Though as much as it felt like they’d be stuck in this void of horror forever, a loud voice quickly brought them back to reality.
“GUYS!”
It was Isabela, now standing right in front of them. Trying to keep her cool amidst the chaos.
“I said what are we gonna do?” She repeated.
That was a good question.
What were they going to do?
Standing tall among the swirling sea of fear, a new emotion dominated their hearts.
Determination.
And they knew there was only one answer.
“We’re gonna find them.” Spoke Hiccup, steadfast and steady.
“But how!?” Asked a panicking Luisa. “We don’t know who has them, we don’t know where they are, and we don’t have anything to go off of!”
Hiccup remembered something, from their earlier search.
“That’s…not entirely true…”
He placed his Night Lights into Antonio’s arms, and went to rummage through a bag he kept on Toothless’ saddle. Retrieving the strange spear he’d acquired.
He held it up for everyone to get a good look.
“We found this on an island, the same island the triplets were before they vanished.” He revealed to them. “Whoever took them has to use weapons like this.”
They had a solid lead, and Mirabel was going to make sure they followed it as soon as they could.
Placing her own Night Light with Antonio, she began dishing out orders.
“Isa! Luisa! Camilo! You’re with us!” She commanded. “We’re gonna find out where that spear came from!”
Her sisters and cousin nodded, before racing off to the back to retrieve their dragons.
“And what about us?”
Mirabel turned to see that the question had come from her mother, standing with her siblings.
“We wanna help!” Said Pepa, standing tall despite her frightened storm.
“Bruno chimed in. “A-And we wouldn’t be much help just sitting around…”
Everyone else agreed.
This wasn’t a Dragon Rider problem, this was a La Familia Madrigal problem.
Their youngest were missing, taken by some dastardly force. And they weren’t going to just let that slide.
Despite how terrified she was, Mirabel felt her heart soar. Watching her family band together like this to face a crisis.
“The kids can warp now.” Hiccup said. “There’s a chance they could’ve already made it back here, without us knowing.”
“I want search parties in the town, in the skies, and in the jungle!” Mirabel instructed. “Take any volunteers you can find!”
With their mission set, the remaining Madrigals set off to do just as they were told. Intending to search all throughout the night, if needed.
Casita lent a hand, opening a closet full of miscellaneous junk and tossing out some lanterns. They’d be needed for when the sun set. And it wouldn’t be letting them back in until well after the sun had set.
The house wouldn’t be content until its family was all in one piece again.
Now alone with their dragons in the courtyard, Hiccup and Mirabel were left to wait for their remaining riders.
Hiccup turned to his wife, the resolution in his eyes barely masking his fear.
And he made her a promise.
“I swear…I will not rest until we find them. Until they’re back home, where they belong…”
Mirabel gave him the same look.
“Te prometo lo mismo, mi amor…”
They moved closer, lightly touching their foreheads to each other. Allowing themselves a second of vulnerability, to feel the fear they were feeling.
And then they brought it back. Steeling their nerves.
They had a job to do.
They had a duty to fulfill, as parents.
They could not stop.
They would not stop.
Not until they were found.
Notes:
Remember when it was established that the Northern Alliance's ships were funky as all get out?
Wouldn't it suck if that interfered with a tracking dragon's sense of smell? Meaning they couldn't track, for example, three kids who were taken on one of those ships?
That would suck.
Chapter 17: The Cleaning Scheme
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Peep had spent the whole night thinking up a plan.
The perfect plot, that would aid in her two missions.
Finding her siblings, and getting the heck out of this castle.
After hours and hours of deliberation, staying up all night and mentally combing through every single concept she could conceive of, she’d done it.
She’d thought up a foolproof plot.
All she had to do was put it into motion.
And that morning, when Dagur came to check on her again, she asked him a question.
“You wanna what?” Dagur asked, baffled by such a strange request.
Peep repeated herself.
“I wanna clean!”
Her plea was a simple one. She’d like to be released from her cell, at least for a little bit, so she could mop the castle hallways.
Or sweep them, or scrub them down. Any type of sanitization, really.
Even though she’d said it twice, it still didn’t make a lick of sense to Dagur.
“Okaaay…” He said, drawing out the word. “…Why?”
Peep straightened her back, and tried a smile.
“Because I wanna help!” She peppily replied. “I can be just as useful as my triplets!”
Her crazed captor let out a disbelieving chuckle.
“Oh really?” He asked in a snicker. “Red has super speed, and Curly has reality altering paint. What do you have?”
A twinkle flashed in her pine green eyes.
“An interest in the safety of the public!”
Her response got a genuine laugh out of Dagur.
Was this girl for real?
While other kids were worried about new toys or being grounded, she wanted to play health inspector.
What a dork.
“A dirty workplace isn’t exactly ideal, y’know.” Peep stated, informatively. “I’d hate for your employees to wage a complaint!”
“But I can fix that!” The child proclaimed.
She made her offer with what she hoped was her brightest, most inviting smile.
Unfortunately, it didn’t seem like he was buying it.
“Yeah, not gonna happen, Squirt…” Dagur sighed, coming off his fit of giggles. “You’re staying right in that cell!”
Peep was a bit let down, but not too much.
She’d anticipated a reaction such as this, and already had a Plan B ready to go.
“I could die in here.”
Any mirth Dagur felt was eviscerated at the sudden shift. Replaced with a palpable fear.
Not for her, but for himself.
“W-What?”
Seeing her plan was working, Peep kept her tone serious. Trying to keep from smirking.
“This environment is very dangerous for a child…” Said the girl, beginning to list every safety hazard in the area.
“No sunlight, no fresh air, rats that carry diseases, spiders that might be venomous, the rusty metal could give me tetanus, the mold could give me an asthma attack, don’t even get me started on the corpses…”
These weren’t even lies that she was spouting, she’d made an internal list of all these hazards within minutes of being thrown in here.
She finished her long list with a deep, wistful sigh. “If I don’t get at least an hour outside of this dungeon, I don’t think I’ll make it to the end of the week...”
Now that was an exaggeration.
But Dagur didn’t know that.
On the one hand, he felt she could be tricking him to get what she wanted. Though he didn’t know why she wanted to clean so bad.
On the other, he didn’t know a single thing about kids.
Maybe it was all true. Maybe she truly was susceptible to all these risks, and one wrong move would shuffle her off this mortal coil.
And if anything happened to her, Drago would mount his head on a wall.
“Are you messing with me?” Dagur asked, an edge of fear in his voice. “You’re messing with me, right?”
In response, Peep held a fist to her mouth.
And gave the faintest of little coughs.
Which scared the ever-loving daylights out of Dagur.
“Okay, okay, okay!” He frantically cried, hurrying to retrieve his keys. “J-Just be cool, kid!”
Nearly dropping the keys to the cell in his desperation, sweating dripping down his brow, he was quick to unlock the door. Swinging it open before she could die of some respiratory condition.
Walking out of her cell for the first time in what felt like eternity, Peep had to suppress the victorious smile that threatened to spring from her lips.
On the other hand, Dagur couldn’t help but feel like he’d been played.
He decided to lay down some ground rules.
“Look, here’s what’s gonna happen…”
He glowered down at her, while she innocently looked to the side.
“You’re not gonna touch anything, you’re not gonna talk to anybody, you’re not gonna go where I can’t see you, and you’re not gonna ask me any questions.” He grumbled. “Especially any questions about where Red and Curly are.”
“You wanted to clean, so that’s all you’re gonna do. Got that?”
Peep nodded obediently. And with a groan, he began to lead her outside the dungeon.
She was fine with his rules. She didn’t need to ask him where her siblings were.
She’d find out herself.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Now carrying a mop far taller than herself, Peep dutifully swabbed the dingy and dimly lit halls of the fortress. Dagur following after her, carrying a bucket of soapy water with an expression that showed he was bored out of his mind.
Her plan aside, she was almost glad she was doing this. This castle was filthy! Someone should’ve cleaned up all this grime ages ago.
But even still, her focus remained on her mission.
Through each and every hall she splashed with water, she was on the lookout. Searching for any possible escape routes she could take, and any hints as to where her siblings were being kept.
As she and her captor roamed the halls, they passed several of Drago’s other minions. Each one finding the idea of Dagur having to watch over a little girl utterly hilarious.
And they didn’t keep their comments to themselves.
“Dagur the Babysitter!” “I never took you for the nurturing type!” “How much do you charge? I need someone to watch my son!”
Each bullet of sarcasm made Dagur angrier and angrier. He was steaming so bad, one would swear the water he carried was starting to boil.
Peep made sure to tread carefully, not wanting to be the target of his ire.
Though luckily for her, some dumb goon decided to paint a big fat target all over his face.
He was walking by, noticed the hilarious scene before him, and grew a smirk.
“I can see the resemblance!”
That did it.
With a ferocious roar, Dagur dropped the bucket and swung his fist out. Decking the goon right in the nose, and sending him flying out of a nearby window.
His eventual collision with the ground was quite audible.
Peep took note of that window. If she could find a lot of rope, or perhaps grow her hair out, she could use it to escape.
She also took note of how Dagur was still seething, clearly disturbed by all the mockery.
In a way, she got it.
She had certainly been insulted herself, some kids and even a few adults found her paranoia worthy of ridicule.
He looked just so upset, she took pity on him. So she decided to give him some advice.
“Sticks and stones.”
Shocked out of his fuming, the infuriated warrior looked over to his little charge.
An eyebrow raised, portraying his confusion. “…Huh?”
“Sticks and stones may break your bones, but words can never hurt you.” Recited the girl, knowing the line from memory. “Not if you don’t let them.”
For a second, Dagur seemed to legitimately take in what she’d said. Or maybe that was just the surprise.
Either way, he soon fell into a cynical frown.
“What, did your mommy feed you that line?” He snarked.
But she took the question earnestly.
“My pá, actually!” She grinned, a bit awkwardly. “But Mami agrees with him!”
Picking up the bucket, Dagur disregarded her words of wisdom. Or at least, he tried to.
“Just keep mopping!”
Peep did just that, continuing down the halls and scrubbing up the stairs. Even though it wasn’t her intention, she had to admit that she was doing a decent job of cleaning.
She was pleased to find that the crumbling castle provided several possible escape routes.
Though she was disheartened to discover absolutely zero clues as to where her siblings were.
The girl was tempted to just ask Dagur, but she knew that she wouldn’t get a straight answer from him. He’d probably just yell at her.
Though speaking of yelling.
“DAGUR!”
A man dressed in leather and chainmail came running down the hall, breathing heavily and looking panicked.
He skid to a halt, bending over to catch his breath.
“We just…we just got a new shipment of dragons from the Grimborns…and they’re crazy!” He heaved. “T-There’s this one that sings- “
“Dragons don’t sing!” Dagur scoffed, interrupting him.
“This one does!” The man desperately refuted. “A-And it shoots this sticky stuff, and it’s kicking our butts out there!”
He fell to his knees, clasping his hands together.
“Please, Drago’s busy with the magic kids…you gotta help us!”
The mention of magical kids certainly caught Peep’s attention, while Dagur rolled his eyes.
There was always something…
He looked to Peep, a stern grimace on his scruffy beard. And pointed at where she stood.
“Stay.”
After that, he raced outside with the pitiful soldier. The both of them ready to wrangle a strange, singing dragon.
Peep was on her own.
Time to explore.
Throwing the mop aside, she stepped down the hall. Finding herself at a pair of staircases.
One leading up, one leading down.
That goon had mentioned her siblings, but he’d given no inclination as to where they were.
She knew she wouldn’t have much time, she’d have to commit to whatever choice she made and hope for the best.
But she was never great at these split-second decisions.
She looked up and down and up and down, between each staircase. Internally going through the eenie-meenie chant to make her selection.
But then, she heard something.
A loud crashing and thumping, sounding off from the opposite direction. Followed by the clattering of steel. And an odd clicking noise.
Maybe that was it.
Maybe that’s where her siblings were, chained up and trying to escape.
There was only one way to find out.
Dashing the other way, careful to step over her fallen mop, she arrived at the entrance to a large and open space.
A large and rounded area, just as gray as miserable as the rest of the castle.
From the cold stone floors, the open ceiling with metal bars covering the structure, and the fact that the entire area was filled with large, empty cages…it almost resembled the dragon training arenas she was familiar with.
Though nowhere near as friendly, and something in here was supremely stinky.
Also, there was a dragon.
While Peep was examining the area, she then heard more of those strange noises.
The crashing and thumping of a writhing beast, the clanging it made as it thrashed about within its cage, and the odd clicking of its oddly structured tail.
She didn’t know how she missed it initially, but she now knew that all these noises came from a captured dragon.
Not her siblings.
A wave of disappointment washed over her. Here she thought she’d finally found who she was looking for, and it was finally time to make their escape.
But when she heard a melancholy whimpering, her attention turned to the dragon itself.
It was perhaps the strangest dragon she’d ever seen. A midsized creature, with a large maw full of teeth. A sharp nasal horn, and ear-like protrusions on the back of its head.
It was covered head to toe in hard plates, colored a dark mauve with orange accents. Its underbelly being a lighter yellow. Large, bat-like wings sat on its back.
Among its most distinctive features were its oversized pincers, in place of front paws. Resembling those of a crab or a scorpion.
And instead of one tail, it had three. Long and lashing, every segment coiled tightly in a lethal braid. Each one was tipped with a stinger, only further solidifying the scorpion comparison.
It looked like an absolute beast, built for battle and nothing less. But as it sat in its cage, appearing miserable, she felt awfully bad for it.
Slowly, she approached it. Trying not to scare it with sudden movements.
It noticed her approach, and immediately went on the defensive. Growling and snarling, while backing away as much as it could.
“It’s okay…it’s okay…” Whispered the girl, hoping to soothe it. “I don’t wanna hurt you.”
The poor thing was still quite weary though. And when she took one more step, it snapped at her. Unfurling those tails, and whipping them at her to the best of her ability.
It was still in the cage, so its attack was fruitless. But she understood the intent.
This creature was so distrustful, so afraid, that it perceived such a tiny girl as a threat.
Clearly it hasn’t been having a good time here.
Peep backed up, her hands held open to show she had no weapon.
“I’m a friend!” She squealed. “I-I’m not one of them!”
From the way it narrowed its yellow eyes, it clearly didn’t believe her.
She needed to gain its trust, somehow. And that’s when she remembered something very crucial.
The way to a dragon’s heart was through its stomach.
And by a stroke of pure luck, on the other side of the room was a bucket of fish. That must’ve been what had been making that smell.
Knowing just what to do, she hurried over and received a trout. The chilly weather made the fish incredibly cold to the touch, not to mention the sliminess.
Despite how afraid it clearly was, the dragon was already salivating. Its belly let out a hefty rumble, its snout sniffing at the food she held.
“You’re hungry, huh?” Peep asked, bringing the trout over.
The reptile’s maw was wide open, and ready to bite into some chow. Reaching through the bars as best as it could.
But then it hesitated, retreating a bit and glaring down into the girl’s eyes.
It saw no malice, no ill intent. Only a genuine love for dragons as a species.
Something it had never witnessed in a human.
It let out a surprised, intrigued rumble. Eyeing the girl before it with wonder.
Noticing how its expression had softened, Peep chuckled. “See? I’m a friend!”
And honestly…it actually looked kind of cute like this.
Still weary, but far more trusting now than ever before, the dragon snatched the fish into its jaws. Swallowing it in one gulp.
It then bumped its snout into her belly, making her giggle. While grunting expectantly.
Its request was clear.
More please!
Peep was more than happy to fulfill that demand, running over and grabbing several more fish. As many as she could carry.
Plopping them into a pile, she was content to sit and watch it indulge itself. Clearly it hadn’t eaten this well in ages.
The girl was now a bit sullen. “I guess they’re not treating you nice in here, are they?”
The lizard paused its gorging, looking to its new friend with what seemed to be a sadness in its eyes. A low grumble spilling from tis throat being all she needed to hear.
“…You’re a prisoner, just like me and my triplets…” She muttered. “And I don’t even know where they are…”
She began to lightly pat the creature’s snout, for both its comfort and her own. “Or what they’re doing, or if they’re okay…”
A hint of self-doubt creeped into her tone. “…Or if I can even find them…”
While her head was down, eyes hidden behind her bangs, she heard a harsh snarling.
At first she thought the dragon was growling at her, and wondered what she’d done wrong. But then she looked up, and saw that it wasn’t just the two of them anymore.
Dagur was standing in the doorway. And he was dumbfounded.
Peep shot up to her feet, very much feeling like she was in trouble. While her newest companion tried to angle itself to stand in front of her, even though it was impossible.
But Dagur didn’t seem upset. He slowly walked into the area, dark green eyes widened.
“How…how are you doing that?” He wondered, mouth agape.
“D-Doing what?” Peep asked in turn, cowering away slightly.
Dagur energetically gestured to the scene before him.
“That!” He exclaimed. “Why is he not trying to kill you!?”
“We’ve had that Triple Stryke for months, and he’s been nothing but trouble!” Revealed the ex-Berserker. “He barely even listens to Drago!”
He pointed an accusatory finger to the caged dragon.
“The last time we even let him out of his cage, he cut some guy’s arm off!”
Peep bristled with shock, turning her surprised eyes to the dragon she stood next to. The Triple Stryke regarded her with half-lidded eyes, chuffing smugly. Seeming proud of himself more than anything.
“So?” Dagur asked, becoming impatient. “How’d you do it?”
Peep could only manage a shrug.
“Dragon’s mostly just attack to defend themselves…” She answered. “He was just scared, is all.”
She placed another hand on his snout, smiling at the warmth of his scales. The dragon releasing an affection noise that almost sounded like purring.
Dagur wasn’t satisfied. His wide eyes fell into a scowl.
There was no trick or secret he could use for subjugating dragons. Just some lovey-dovey nonsense.
“You sound like your stupid dad…” He groaned, palm to his face.
Surging with irritation, Peep was quick to defend her family’s honor.
“My dad’s not stupid!” She argued, in a rare display of anger.
Dagur matched her agitation, and multiplied it.
“Yes he is!” He shouted back. “And so’s your mom!”
A years old rage sent him on a ramble, his face and even eyes seeming to redden.
“They’re nothing but a couple of stupid, sneaky, no good, lying, cheating, dragon loving TRAITORS!”
While he huffed and puffed from his rant, Peep was stunned by something he’d said.
“…They betrayed you?” She asked in a whisper.
She couldn’t believe such a thing was possible. Her parents were the most heroic people she knew, always standing up for what’s right.
Treachery just didn’t sound like them.
But Dagur seemed to think it did.
The crazed man laughed. A bitter, joyless cackle pulsing with a decade of festering hatred.
“You better believe they did…” He growled.
He told her.
He told her everything.
He told her of his childhood friendship with Hiccup, one the scrawny teen had so willingly thrown aside for a dragon and the first cute girl who smiled at him.
He told her of how Berk was harboring dragons, surely for hostile purposes. And when he questioned them on this, they lied to him.
He told her of how Mirabel had also lied to him, making him believe she and her magical ilk were actually demigods. Leading him on a wild goose chase. And how this lost him his entire tribe.
Peep then asked just how he’d lost his tribe. The Berserkers.
So he explained how they were a bunch of disloyal cowards, unwilling to follow him into battle. And how he wished he had never been the chief of those sorry ingrates, even for a second.
This had the girl questioning just when he was the Berserker chief. And when she learned that it was when he was a teenager, a few years older than her father at the time and barely on the cusp of adulthood, she wondered why.
Dagur was on a roll, no longer questioning if he should be sharing all his secrets. He just wanted to vent his rage.
So he told her about how his father abandoned him, leaving him to lead the tribe all on his own. When asked if he had any other family, he revealed that his sister and mother had left him too. One vanished without a trace, the other heading into the afterlife.
And then he finally, finally got to the end of his long list of everyone who’d ever betrayed him. Concluding that, clearly, everyone was colluding to destroy him. Conspiring to ensure that he ended up alone.
Peep only had one thing to say.
“…That sounds like your fault.”
Dagur was so absolutely stunned, he couldn’t even form a response. Allowing Peep the opportunity to be less blunt, and elaborate.
“I mean, not all of it…” She clarified. “I dunno why your dad and your sister left, and I’m very sorry your mom died…”
“B-But with your tribe and my parents, it sounds like you drove them away.”
“You were mad, and paranoid. You bullied them and treated them mean…” A revelation sat at the tip of her tongue. “They didn’t leave you just because, you made them want to leave you.”
Dagur had no words, his mouth hanging open as the girl kept going. Even the Triple Stryke was listening intently.
“I understand why you were mad, I’d be upset if my family left me all alone…” A question was burning in her mind.
“But…maybe if you were a little nicer…you wouldn’t have to keep being alone?”
Those big green eyes looked directly into his. “Maybe you’d have friends, or your own family, and it wouldn’t be easy but…maybe you’d be happy?”
She received no response, which prompted her to fill the silence.
“I-I just think that…bad things happened to you, and that made you a bad guy.” A hint of hope entered her tone. “But you don’t have to keep being a bad guy…not if you don’t want to be.”
Then she was done. She had nothing more to say.
The arena was silent for a good few minutes.
Until-
“OW!”
Dagur abruptly grabbed Peep’s wrist, harshly dragging her out of the room.
The Triple Stryke snarled and hissed, but no matter how hard he tried he couldn’t break out of his containment. Forced to watch his new friend be taken away.
Out of the arena and into the halls, Peep tried to fight his grip. His hand feeling like it’d crush her wrist.
“Y-You’re hurting me- “She cried.
Suddenly, she was lifted up. Dangling by that arm.
And face to face with a livid Dagur.
“Say one more word and I’m breaking it!”
Frightened by the threat, the girl tried to remind him that he'd be breaking the rules.
“You can’t- “
He cut her off. “What I can’t do is kill you…”
He spoke in a deadly whisper.
“But you can live without an arm…”
A shiver of terror raced down her spine, and Peep said nothing more.
Dagur kept yanking her all the way back to her cell, where he tossed her in hard. Leaving her shaken, both physically and emotionally.
Without so much as a glance, he stormed out again. Fists clenched as tightly as could be, a vein pumping on his forehead.
Who did she think she was?
Stupid kid…telling him he was wrong…
Making it seem like it was his fault.
It wasn’t.
It wasn’t!
Everyone else had betrayed him, not the other way around!
They’d all left him!
Everyone was against him!
And he’d make sure they paid for it.
All of them. Every single one.
No matter what that snot-nosed little brat said.
He would have his vengeance.
Sweet, sweet vengeance.
And he would finally be whole.
...
Though what Dagur didn’t notice, or perhaps chose to ignore, is that at the back of his mind, and the deepest pits of his heart…
He actually felt pretty bad about treating Peep so roughly.
Notes:
We'll see what Karla and Pedro are up to next time.
I'm sure they're having fun :)
Chapter 18: The Art of War
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Today’s lesson was all about attack.
Karla followed Drago into a grungy room that smelled of old metal and moldy fabric. That appeared to be a cross between an armory and a training area. The walls were lined with weapons of all sorts, and a bunch of training dummies had been placed. Standing tall on wooden stands.
Swallowing the last of another stale, odd-tasting biscuit, Karla stood and listened as her master began to speak.
His gravelly tones reverberated throughout the room, filling her ears. It was like his voice was all she could hear.
“Whenever one acquires a new weapon, he must first learn how to use it…”
He faced her with that predatory smile, the one that made her skin crawl.
“You are my newest weapon…so I must learn how to use you.”
Something about being referred to like an item, as if he owned her, made Karla feel a rising anger.
But…she had the strangest inclination that she wasn’t as mad as she should’ve been.
Drago required a demonstration, something to help him understand what he was working with.
He pointed his lone hand towards one of the dummies, and grunted a command.
“Attack.”
Karla walked right up to the dummy, and froze.
Because she had no idea what to do.
For as rough and tumble as she could be, she’d never been in a fight. And while she’d certainly imagined herself taking down hordes of nefarious ne’er-do-wells, performing those moves in reality was an entirely different matter.
She awkwardly clutched at the rags she was forced into wearing, looking to the side and tapping her foot. All signs of her uncertainty as to how to proceed.
Though while she was preoccupied with her awkwardness, she didn’t quite hear the heavy steps approaching her.
An abrupt, blunt pain shot through the back of her head. Causing her to cry out in surprise and anguish.
Looking back, she saw that Drago was leering down at her. A sneer on his lips, his fist returning to his side.
The madman growled, surging with impatience. “I said attack!”
Karla wanted so very badly to fight back, somehow.
But Peep was counting on her. Pedro was counting on her.
So she did nothing. Simply rubbing her head without so much as an objection, and biting back the pained tears that were building behind her eyes.
Drago stepped back, giving her space to work. Though he kept his fist ready, in case she needed to be…
Corrected.
Karla knew she had to do something, so she wracked her brain to figure out what that something would be. While ignoring the throbbing pain in the back of her head.
The girl performed some stretches, twisting left and right and shaking out her legs. Mostly to buy herself time.
She tried to think battle-y thoughts, anything that’d get her in the right mood.
And from the depths of her subconscious sprung a memory.
Gramps.
Her grandfather, Stoick the Vast, was an experienced warrior. His killer right hook was famous throughout the Berkian seas.
And one time, after hours of begging on her part, he tried to teach it to her.
“It’s very simple, Lass!” She remembered him saying.
“Plant your feet in the ground, draw one foot back, square your shoulders, ball your fist, and let loose!”
After demonstrating the process, he swung out his fist. Planting a mighty punch into the trunk of an oak tree, blowing a hole right through it.
At the time, Karla’s was so starstruck she swore she was in space.
Gramps is awesome!
And now it was time to be just as awesome.
She followed all the steps. Planting her feet in the ground and drawing one back. Making sure her stance was sturdy and immovable.
She squared her shoulders, loosening them up to prepare for the upcoming attack.
Her right hand balled into a tight fist.
She glared at her target. That poor, unassuming dummy. It had no idea what it was in for.
And finally, she let loose. Delivering her most killer of right hooks straight into the dummy’s gut.
…Where it connected with a pitifully plush squeak.
Both Drago and Karla herself were stunned. It was perhaps the lightest, softest, least-killer punch in Viking history.
Drago was not pleased.
“NO!” He shouted, in a primal snarl. “Your power! Use your power!”
Oh, he wanted her to use her magic to fight.
That made more sense.
Channeling the energy that resided in her body, Karla summoned crackles of lightning around herself.
Watching the girl begin to charge up, Drago formed a grin. This was more like it.
Once her hair was sufficiently frizzy from the static, she knew she was ready. She clapped her hands together, rubbing them as quickly as possible.
A spark began to build around her hands, and when she was ready, she separated her palms. Firing the electricity towards the dummy.
Where it came out as a piddly little jolt, barely leaving scorch mark on the doll’s leather skin.
Her electricity was good for powering up her speed, but not much else.
Shocked by her meager shock, Karla looked back towards Drago.
And with an awkward smirk, she opted to shrug.
The tyrant was fuming.
Was this a joke?
Where was the magical warrior he was promised? Where was his undefeatable weapon?
But then, he began to think.
She was only a child, clearly raised by parents ignorant to the true potential of the magic she wielded.
Within her lied the power to crush all who opposed her.
All who opposed him.
He just had to bring it out.
With booming steps, Drago made his way towards a wall. Eyeing the weapons placed upon it.
His hand floated over swords and axes and maces, though he didn’t reach a decision quite yet.
Karla watched him, unsure of just what was happening.
Finally, his hand hovered over a hammer. Heavy, sturdy, perfect for bashing and crushing.
Yes, this would do.
He grabbed the hammer, turned around-
And swung it right for Karla’s head.
“WOAH!”
She was quick to dodge, zipping to the right just in time. Watching with panic as the hammer instead smashed into the dummy’s head. Tearing it clean off.
Karla didn’t even have a second to register what had just happened, because soon after he recovered from the miss and came at her again.
“What are you doing!?” The girl frantically asked, dashing out of the way once more.
She received no response, only another swing from the hammer that she had to avoid.
Despite his massive size, Drago was deceptively fast. And he was clearly adept at handling that weapon.
It didn’t help that she was locked in this room, without much space to actually run. She was basically running in circles at this point, while making feverish pleas to her master to cease his rampage.
“Cut it out!” The speedster yelped, narrowly missing a swing aimed right for her hip.
Readying another strike, Drago deigned to speak.
“Use you magic!” He barked, destroying another dummy in the process. “Fight back!”
Leaping away from a strike that surely would have broken her foot, Karla made a desperate exclamation.
“I-I dunno how!”
For just a second, Drago stopped. His dark eyes narrowing.
“Then until you learn, you will know pain…”
He lashed out in a burst of movement, one even she wasn’t ready for. And landed a hit with his hammer, straight into her side.
An explosion of pain cracked against her ribcage, as she was tossed to the left. Tumbling onto the floor in an agonized roll.
A pained hiss slipped through her teeth, her body bunching into a ball to try and reduce the hurting.
But she couldn’t even stay there for long.
Karla jolted back into action, rolling out of the way of a mighty foot that was moments from crashing down on her head.
Despite her body’s protests, she was back on her feet. Moving as quickly as she could to avoid being hit again.
But she was just dodging, not doing anything else. Much to the distaste of her master.
Impatience boiled into fury, as another swing busted a hole into the wall. “I SAID FIGHT BACK!”
Karla decided to do as she was told.
The next time she gathered up her energy, she didn’t run away. She ran directly towards Drago, intending to hit him with a supersonic tackle.
Leading with her shoulder, she bashed him with all her might-
And uselessly bounced off his imposing form, after landing the attack. Without even inflicting a lick of damage.
Drago sneered down at her with disgust.
“Pathetic…”
His swinging and bashing continued, damaging just about every doll in his way. Berating his new weapon all the while.
“Such weakness…” He spat. “You disgrace your gift!”
Karla faltered, left sputtering from his words. “W-What?”
She leapt to the right as he continued.
“That power belongs in the hands of someone who can properly wield it!” He roared, lashing left and right. “Someone who can bring about the birth of the new world! The ascension of the new god!”
His strange rambling only confused the girl further, making her pause with a stupefied expression on her face.
And only one thought.
“This guy’s a nutjob!”
Unfortunately, that moment of befuddlement was not a wise move. As her inaction allowed Drago to strike her again, this time with an upwards swing to her chin.
She was sent launching far backwards, a stinging pain in her jaw. It was a wonder it wasn’t broken.
Glaring at her from across the room, the madman made no effort to move. He only spoke.
“You don’t deserve that speed…”
From the depths of Karla’s mind, of her soul, another memory surged forth.
Of that joyous night, a bit over a year ago, when she got her gift for the first time. The night she became the fastest thing alive.
The pride she saw in her parents, and the rest of her family. The wonder and awe she received from her siblings, and the townsfolk. And most of all, the absolute elation she felt in her heart…it’d be a part of her forever.
Her speed would be a part of her forever.
And to even suggest that she didn’t deserve it?
It pissed her off.
Snarling with a newfound rage, Karla summoned more electricity from her body. More than what would be considered her usual.
It crackled and sparked and surged, until it engulfed every bit of her. She resembled a ball of energy now, more than anything.
And that ball rolled.
Drago watched with surprise as the ball of lightning hopped up from where it was sitting, rapidly spinning in place as it charged up.
And in the time it took to blink, the ball switched from a spin to a dash. Launching straight for him at light speed.
Even if he tried to dodge, it’d be pointless.
The ball hit him right in the gut, knocking the air out of him. And causing a shockwave that blew every item around them away.
Despite his significant size, the force sent him flying back with ease. Until he slammed straight into the wall, a crater forming where there wasn’t one before. All the weapons placed upon it clattered to the ground.
And as Drago slumped down, winded and bruised, he saw the ball of energy dissipate. Leaving only a very dizzy girl.
“Woah…my head’s spinning…” Karla woozily muttered, trying to best to keep her balance.
Quickly rotating and launching yourself towards opponents may have looked cool, but experiencing it firsthand was another matter entirely.
Shaking off her vertigo, Karla finally realized just what she’d done.
Slam her master into a wall.
Yelping with fear, she zoomed over to him. Grabbing his massive hand with both of her far smaller ones, and trying to pull him up.
“I-I’m sorry!” She frenetically apologized. “I didn’t mean to! Please don’t hurt mi hermanita! I won’t do it again- “
“No.”
Karla stopped, surprised at his reaction.
Drago helped himself up, standing to his full, intimidating height. And leering down at her once more.
Though this time, he was grinning.
“Why are you apologizing?” He asked. “You did exactly what you were supposed to do.”
He spoke in that tone she hated. The one that was low, and soft, yet it felt like he was shouting into her soul.
“You are a weapon…you hurt, you destroy, you kill…that is your purpose…”
What he said was appalling to the girl, who nearly gasped with shock.
“I don’t do any of that stuff!” She argued.
But Drago didn’t seem convinced.
“Oh?” He began to pace forwards, menacing in his calmness.
“Do you mean to tell me that your speed has never destroyed anything? That you’ve never caused suffering?”
Karla had an argument ready, she was chomping at the bit to shoot down all his claims.
But…
She thought of every time her speed has gotten her into trouble. Every time she’d inconvenienced someone, or damaged property, or was just considered a nuisance.
She didn’t believe it, or at least she didn’t want to. But clearly other people thought her magic was destructive. That she was destructive.
Her own father had said so himself.
Any argument she had died, the girl lost in her self-reflection.
And her silence spoke volumes.
“Exactly…”
Drago clasped her still aching chin, forcing her to look up at him.
“You were already a force of destruction…” He said. “I’m simply…putting your abilities to good use…”
“You are my weapon…”
A greasy, self-satisfied smirk spread across his face.
“And now I know how to use you!”
He finally let go of her head, before using his open hand to dig into a pocket in his cloak.
He retrieved another biscuit, and tossed it to her. She just barely caught it.
“Eat.” He bluntly ordered. “You’ll need your strength.”
While he stomped off, their training done for now, Karla absent-mindedly bit into the biscuit.
It was as stale and bitter and weird-tasting as ever.
But for some reason, a few minutes after swallowing her first bite…
Her head got less busy.
Her thoughts became sparser.
Thoughts of getting out of here, saving her siblings. Ideas of just how she’d get back at every one of these goons. Happy memories of her parents, her dragon, and her whole family. Tingling buds of self-doubt. The very concept of resisting Drago long enough to escape this place...
They all became scattered, fuzzy, and vague. Like her brain was being covered in fog.
The very process of thinking took more effort than it usually would.
It was all quite strange.
But this whole situation was strange. She was probably just tired, and starving for some real food.
Karla decided to take a nap, confident that she’d feel better upon waking up.
After all, she’d need all the rest she’d get.
They’d be right back to training tomorrow. And she had no idea what was in store.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Pedro was next, standing in that same grungy room. Without his sister, of course.
They weren’t allowed to see each other. They’d asked, each request was shot down.
After the earlier onslaught, all that stood was one dummy. Placed before the boy in the center of the room.
He was here for the same reason his older sister had been, so Drago could learn just how to apply his gift to a combat scenario.
He stood with his head hung low, clutching his brush close to his body. Almost as if he was trying to make himself as small as possible, to go unseen.
His master issued an order. A familiar one.
“Draw a sword.”
Pedro did so, without question or any fantastical additions.
He really didn’t want to be hit again.
Now that a blade had materialized in front of them, floating in the air, the boy received another command.
Drago pointed forwards, towards the lone target. “Now…stab the dummy…”
Pedro’s eyes widened, the child overcome with shock.
Stabbing?
As in…using his magic to hurt something?
That went against everything he stood for. Everything he knew.
“W-We’re supposed to use our gifts to help people, not hurt them…” The boy meekly muttered. “And I like it when my drawings make people happy, so- “
His sentence was interrupted by a startled yelp, as Drago cut him off by smacking him in the face.
“DO AS I SAY!” The tyrant roared, in no mood for games this time.
Sniffling, and fighting the urge to rub his cheek, Pedro decided to hold his tongue. And ignore his reservations.
He’d do as he was told.
Using his brush to guide the weapon, he tried to will the sword into launching at the dummy. Fully intending to impale its cotton heart.
But when the blade was propelled into motion, flying through the air at high speeds, it ended up completely bypassing the doll. Sticking itself in the floor just beside it, before disappearing in a puff of smoke.
A deep, disdainful growl rumbled in Drago’s throat.
“…What was that?” He asked, in a dangerous whisper.
Pedro cowered under his intense gaze. He truly had no answer, he hadn’t meant for that to happen.
“I-I don’t know!” The boy answered, truthfully and shakily. Backing away a bit.
Drago could see that he wasn’t lying, but that didn’t mean he was happy about it.
He grabbed the boy by a fistful of his dark curls, yanking him forward. “Again!”
Every part of his scalp stinging from the tug, Pedro tried to fulfill his master’s request. Conjuring another sword.
But just like the one before, it missed its mark entirely. Soaring into the wall behind the dummy instead.
The boy could tell that the man beside him was quickly losing patience.
And when Drago lost patience, that meant pain.
Pedro didn’t like the pain.
So he tried once more. This time, the sword actually managed to aim for the dummy. But right before hitting it, it abruptly swiveled to the right, and kept going that way.
The visual was honestly rather comical.
And that made Pedro terrified. Because Drago was not a comical man.
His fears were justified.
A swift kick sent the child falling to the ground, lying on his back. Before he could get up, a heavy foot pinned him down.
And a mighty fist was pounding him in the face.
Drago was incensed. Overpowered by rage, directed at what he assumed to be more jokes from the foolish boy. Or perhaps blatant disobedience.
“WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?”
Pedro cried out in pain and fright, helpless to stop the beating from his master. Who quadrupled him in size and then some.
“I-I’m not doing it on p-purpose!” He wailed, his voice choked and disjointed. “I’m sorry!”
That made Drago stop, a look of contemplation overtaking his features.
This boy’s power came from his mind, a mind that was clearly occupied by foolishness.
But he’d also professed a reluctance to hurt others. And if that mind was unwilling to do harm, then it made sense that anything he created would also be unwilling to do harm.
So what Drago had to do, was change his mind.
He stepped off the child, who then curled himself into a ball on the ground. Crying and mumbling to himself.
“I’m sorry…I’m sorry…I’m s-sorry…”
Drago rolled his eyes, finding such weakness repulsive.
“Get up.” He huffed.
Slowly, Pedro rose from the ground. One of his eyes featuring a new, dark bruise.
He gripped his brush once more, and awaited direction. Silently sniffling to himself, his eyes pointed at the ground.
He didn’t see as Drago moved behind him.
But he did feel the hand on his neck.
Pedro’s suddenly found breathing to be quite the task, as his esophagus was clenched tightly.
He started to panic, using his free hand to claw at the fist that held him. But he froze, when a voice started whispering into his ear.
“Look at the doll…”
Despite how afraid and confused he was, the boy feared what would happen if he didn’t follow orders more than he feared what was happening currently. So he looked right at the training dummy.
Drago continued.
“Now imagine that it isn’t a doll…imagine it as a man…”
Pedro could do that. He was good as imagining.
Now, before him stood a man. The type he’d see wandering the lively streets of his home village. Tanned skin, vibrant clothing, a great big smile…
It was familiar. It was comforting.
“Are you picturing it…?”
The question came from his master, and he dutifully nodded. Already feeling a tiny bit better, just envisioning something from the Encanto.
But then came another whisper.
“…Good…now imagine you want to kill him.”
Any slightly good feelings Pedro had were destroyed.
“W-What-?” He managed to ask, through his chokehold.
“You want to kill him…” Drago repeated. “You want to stab him until he dies…”
“B-But I don’t!” The boy refuted. “I don’t wanna kill anybody- “
That grip on his throat became even tighter, making the struggle of breathing nigh impossible. While the voice in his ear went from whispering to shouting.
“YOU WANT WHAT I WANT!”
The tyrant began a tirade, incrementally increasing his strangling as he did so.
“You have no thoughts, you have no desires, you have no opinions, you are solely an extension of my will!”
He lowered back down to a murmur, one that made the child’s eardrums rattle.
“And I want to kill that man…” He seethed. “So you want to kill that man…”
Pedro didn’t. He really didn’t. The very thought of harming someone so severely was nauseating to him.
But he also wasn’t having many thoughts, because he couldn’t breathe.
His throat was shut tight, his lungs felt like they were going to pop, he was seeing spots and parts of his vision was blacking out, a dull ringing began in his ears…
But he still managed to hear Drago.
“KILL HIM!” He hollered. “NOW!”
Seconds away from a blackout, Pedro still tried to resist. To stay true to his morals.
“C-Can’t…”
Ending someone’s life was among the most awful things you could ever do.
Only monsters killed people. He didn’t want to be a monster.
However, Drago insisted on making him one.
“NOW!”
His body was shocked into survival mode, doing the only thing that would save him right now.
Drawing a sword.
But something was different this time. The lines his brush made were faded, and dark. Lacking that whimsical golden glow.
And the sword itself was unlike anything he’d ever drawn.
The blade was twisted and jagged, and completely black. Made of an inky, slimy substance that dripped from the weapon and onto the ground in unnerving splotches.
Now that it was created, the sword launched itself at the training dummy. Stabbing it right through where the heart would be, and splattering it with black goop.
And the goop started pulsating.
Several black tendrils shot out of the slime, like disgusting, writhing tentacles. The extremities all formed into smaller, individual blades. And stabbed the dummy even more.
More than was necessary. Until barely a scrap of fabric was left unsullied.
And when the swords were finally finished, they all melted into a slimy black pile. Which began to bubble and broil, as if it was being cooked, until fizzling away into nothingness.
And Pedro was horrified.
That drawing was…wrong.
Unnatural.
Like nothing he’d ever done before. Nothing he’d ever want to do again.
Drago, on the other hand, was quite impressed.
The dummy was entirely eviscerated, severed in any way one could imagine. Were this truly a man, every part of him would be nothing but red chunks.
This wasn’t an attack, this was an annihilation.
And he chuckled.
Because if he had this power himself, this was exactly how he’d use it.
“Just how I would do it…” He smiled, looking to Pedro with what seemed like a twisted pride.
“I knew you had it in you!”
But Pedro just shook his head, knowing in his heart, mind, and soul that these new drawings were not to be trifled with.
He looked down, and saw this his treasured brush was now dripping with black, vile looking ink. As opposed to brightly colored, ethereal paint.
He almost screamed.
He could feel it, in the magic that surged throughout his body. Channeled through the very brush he held.
This was an abomination.
“I-I don’t like this…” He said, quivering with fear. “T-This is wrong! This is- “
A smack to the back of his head shut him up.
“It doesn’t matter what you like…” Drago grumbled. “It doesn’t matter what you think…”
He grabbed the child by his baggy rags, pulling him to his face.
“You are nothing but an extension of my will…and I like this just fine…”
The boy was unceremoniously dropped.
“Therefore, so do you…”
Before leaving, Drago retrieved another biscuit from his cloak. Tossing it to the child, and missing. It fell to the dirty ground instead.
As he left the room, he gave one last order. “Eat, boy.”
Pedro eyed the fallen biscuit with a grimace.
His mamá, and especially his abuela, had warned him of the dangers of eating food off of dirty surfaces. And this floor was among the dirtiest he’d ever encountered.
But…Drago told him to.
If he didn’t do what Drago said, that meant pain.
Pedro didn’t like the pain.
So he picked up the biscuit. And bit into the least dirty part he could find.
While he chewed, he dared to glance at his brush again. Deeply uncomfortable by the black ink, and confused as to just what it meant.
But after he swallowed…he found that he didn’t care as much.
He didn’t really care about anything, anymore.
He wasn’t really thinking about anything, anymore.
His body moved on autopilot, because his mind certainly wasn’t present. Taking him out of the room and up towards his dwellings.
Because that’s where Drago told him to go, after each training session.
And he had to do what Drago said. No matter what. Always.
Though currently…
He was finding it hard to remember why.
Notes:
Drago's figured out how to use Karla and Pedro's gifts for war.
Whatever he's got planned next, it can't be good...
Chapter 19: Awkward Apology
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dagur was ruthless.
Dagur was relentless.
Dagur was callous and cruel, totally apathetic to the suffering of other people.
In fact, he delighted in the suffering of other people. Taking pleasure in inflicting pain.
He was insane. Demented. Purely and utterly deranged. And that was fine by him.
This world was an uncaring one. No matter how many friends or allies or loved ones you may think you have, in the end, you’re on your own.
He learned that the hard way.
Vacuous platitudes like kindness or respect were lies he didn’t bother to waste his time with.
The world was a jerk, so he was a jerk. It was as simple as that.
…
So why did he feel bad?
Why was he still thinking about how brutally he treated Peep?
The way he handled her, the way he threatened her, the pure fear in her eyes as she looked at him…
It stuck with him. And these sorts of things never stuck with him.
He thought it’d go away after a bit. But even now there was still this pit in his stomach. A clenching in his heart. An itch at the back of his skull that almost felt like…
Regret.
He was mad at the time. He was more than mad, he was positively furious.
How dare that little runt claim it was his fault! How dare she tell him that he was the one who betrayed everyone else, and not the other way around!
In his mind, his actions were more than justified. And nothing would convince him otherwise.
But after a bit, when the red-hot rage began to dissipate, he cooled down.
Which was already strange, as Dagur didn’t tend to let his anger dissolve. He liked letting it fester and burn and boil until it consumed his mind.
Things were different this time, however. He calmed down from his anger. And he started feeling an emotion that he hadn’t felt in a while.
Shame.
His conscience, which had been suppressed for so many years, came roaring back to life. And it wasn’t pleased with him, launching an internal scolding that had his body quaking.
What is wrong with you? How could you treat such a small child so harshly? Have you no dignity?
Each thought send a shiver of humiliation through his body. It was almost as if there was an extremely judgmental old lady in the room with him, shouting at him and pulling his ear.
And the worst part is that the internal voice didn’t even sound mad, just disappointed. As if it knew he could do better.
This only served to confuse him even more.
He’d never, ever had moral qualms about the things he did. Not once in all his years in the Northern Alliance. And even before then.
So why now? What was different.
…The girl.
There was something about that girl that was freaking him out. Throwing him off his game.
Making him all…
Mushy.
But what? What was the deal, here?
Dagur thought long and hard about this, pacing back and forth. And as he did, he started looking at the situation from another angle.
He tried to analyze exactly what Peep had done today.
Listening to his problems…acting all sympathetic…offering advice…
Which made zero sense to Dagur.
Why would she want to help him?
…
What if she didn’t?
What if this was all a trick? A ruse? An attempt to get on his good side, so he’d sneak her and the other two brats out of here?
Dagur felt like a genius.
Of course that was it! She was using him to get what she wanted, it made perfect sense.
She almost had him, too. With those big, scared eyes staring straight at him. It was a convincing performance, he’d admit that much.
But it was just that, a performance. And now he saw her lies for exactly what they were.
Dagur one, Squirt zero.
This was too good to keep to himself. He had to gloat.
He’d walk right up to her cell, and rub the fact that he figured out her scheme in her smug little face.
And then his conscience would shut up, and it’d be back to business as usual.
Dagur stood from his seat, stretching with a smile on his face.
“Glad I got that figured out!”
With a confident gait, he began to swagger out of the room. Though a few of his coworkers had some complaints.
“Uh…Dagur?” A man meekly called his name, his voice strained. “Do you think I could get some help here?”
He was currently pinned under the claws of a Deadly Nadder, covered in armor. And it didn’t look like it was in a playful mood.
In the room where they trained dragons for war, Dagur was wildly indifferent.
“I’m kind of in the middle of something.” He replied, with a huff. “Also, I don’t care! Figure it out!”
He turned around, and left. Leaving his fellow minion without an ounce of assistance.
“O-Okay…that’s fine…” The soldier sighed, resigned to his fate. “I’m sure I’ll manage…”
The Nadder who held him down seemed to form a grin.
He was not going to manage.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Dagur had a spring in his step as he entered the dungeon.
There was no feeling quite like getting to tell your enemy that their plot against you was a flop, and watching the shock on their face when they realize they’ve lost.
Honestly, it was in his top ten favorite feelings. And it was decently high up on the list, too.
But while he made his way down the long hall, he heard something strange.
Sniffling, hiccupping, sobbing…
Peep was crying.
Dagur was perplexed. Just what was she so upset for?
He continued on his way, stepping lightly to avoid detection. And stopped just a bit from her cell.
From his position, she couldn’t see him, but he could see her.
And she looked miserable.
She was sat, her back against the wall. Weeping into her palms.
She sounded really upset.
And Dagur didn’t know why.
His first inclination was that she must’ve been mad that he figured out her plan.
But then he realized that he hadn’t told her that yet, meaning she had no way of knowing. Unless she could read minds.
He didn’t think she could read minds.
His second thought was that perhaps this was another attempt at manipulation, and she was turning on the waterworks to appear pathetic and pitiable.
But then he realized that she would’ve had to hear him coming, and he was deliberately being as stealthy as possible. To get the jump on her. Unless she had super hearing, it wasn’t this either.
Super hearing was a silly power, anyway.
So with his two possible explanations out of the way, Dagur was left with only one conclusion.
She was truly and honestly miserable.
And that was upsetting.
For a reason he couldn’t quite place, watching this child cry made him deeply uncomfortable.
Not in the kids are annoying way, either. Just watching her feel bad was making him feel bad.
He was experiencing some sort of strange, twisted sensation. Where instead of feeling glee upon witnessing the suffering of others, it was almost as if he felt part of their suffering.
What type of insanity was this?
In the short time he’s known her, Peep has been nothing but precocious and stalwart.
Sure she was wary and cautious, but she was also clearly devoted to her convictions. And she hadn’t been afraid to stand up to him.
But here…she just looked like a little girl.
A scared, tearful little girl. Who was all alone, when she so dearly needed comfort.
Dagur grimaced, and turned his eyes elsewhere. Not wanting to look at her. But he could still hear her.
He absent-mindedly scratched at his arm and tapped his foot, among other little tics. And at one point, he even started to leave.
But he couldn’t.
He found that he just couldn’t leave the dungeon.
Or more accurately, he just couldn’t leave that girl in such a state.
In the deepest recesses of his subconscious came memories from long ago.
Ones he’d tried to forget.
Ones he thought back to all the time.
Memories of a baby girl, barely out of diapers. With silky black hair, and green eyes. Similar to another girl he’d become acquainted with.
He remembered that, whenever this girl would cry, he would just feel awful. And try anything he could to make her feel better.
And right now, over twenty years later, he was getting that same awful feeling.
He had to do something.
Just to get her to stop. Just so he’d get some sleep tonight.
He couldn’t take it anymore.
So he stepped forth, entering her line of sight with what he hoped was a casual entrance. Stiltedly waving.
“H-Hey- “
Before he could even finish, her entire body jerked with surprise. She looked up at him with wet, red, puffy eyes.
Dagur could already tell she was terrified, and he tried to calm her.
“No, no, no! It’s alright!” He frantically tried. “I’m not gonna…”
She didn’t buy it, hastily backing away from the dim torch light. Hiding herself in a shadowy corner.
Her trembling eyes still managed to be seen, locked onto him and not looking away for a second.
She was terrified, all right. Terrified of him.
Normally, being feared was a huge point of pride for the crazed man. But now he just felt like a scumbag.
He did this to her.
He scared her so bad she was looking at him like a rabbit looked at a hungry fox.
And right before she’d hidden herself away, he caught a glimpse of a bruise on her arm. Exactly where he’d grabbed her.
The absolute least he could do was apologize.
He didn’t know why he cared, he really didn’t.
But he did.
Dagur sighed, a part of him in disbelief at what he was about to do.
“Look, Squirt…I…I…” It was a struggle just to force it out, his pride getting in the way.
But he managed in the end.
“I-I’m sorry…” He rubbed the back of his neck, slightly ashamed. “For uh…being such a jerk…”
He told himself he didn’t mean it. That he was simply saying anything to get her to be quiet.
But he wasn’t sure if that was the truth.
In the shadows, he could see those big eyes shift slightly. Brimming with a sense of confusion.
Did he really just…?
Tentatively, she crawled out of the shadows. Keeping her eyes on him through the whole process, just in case.
Then, she sat down. And just continued to stare.
Dagur felt very awkward.
“Uh…I don’t really know how apologies work…” He admitted, scratching his beard. “What happens after I say I’m sorry?”
Peep kept looking at him for a second, before answering.
“…You wait for the other person to forgive you.”
Dagur worked with this new information.
“Well do you forgive me?” He asked.
Peep didn’t say anything. She continued to stare at him, as if she was searching for something.
Unsettled by her gaze, Dagur averted his eyes. Looking to anything distracting he could find.
When the silence became too uncomfortable, he raised another topic.
“So you wanna tell me what you were crying about?” He prompted, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.
He very quickly had to add an addendum, to save face.
“Not that I care, or anything. I just have some time to kill, so…” He shrugged, adopting a look of forced nonchalance.
The girl in the cell seemed startled by his question. Though after a few seconds, she began to look very disheartened.
“…It’s scary…”
Her sad little voice caught Dagur’s attention, causing him to look to her again.
“We’re so far away from home, and nobody’s around to help us, and I don’t even know where my triplets are…” The girl sniffled, hugging herself closer.
A rare bit of hostility flashed on her face. “And Drago’s so…so mean!”
“That’s an understatement…” The crazed man thought.
“I have so many questions…” She miserably muttered. “Will we ever get out? Will we ever see our home again? Our family again?”
Dagur felt oddly compelled to reassure her that everything would be fine. That she and her siblings would definitely be reunited with their family.
But that was sort of counter to his entire job, and he was now very aware that he’d put them in this position in the first place. So he really didn’t know what to say.
Those big, green eyes started to tear up again. “I-I don’t even know if our parents know we’re gone…are they even looking for us?”
Now that, Dagur had to object to.
“Are you kidding?” He asked her, turning to fully face her. “Do you even know who your parents are?”
Every bit of annoyance he felt towards a certain couple flowed through his body, as he began another tirade.
“Hiccup and Mirabel have got to be the most obnoxious pair of goody-two-shoes’ I’ve ever met!”
“They’re all about doing the right thing and protecting their loved ones!” He sneered, mocking their morals. “And they’re so, frustratingly, ridiculously determined!”
Peep watched him rave on and on, surprised at his energy. His erratic movements were almost mesmerizing in their franticness.
“They never give up for anything! Even if you really, really want them too!” Dagur snapped. “And they’re always so sickeningly humble about it! Like they don’t want to be heroes, they’re just doing what they have to do!”
After a long, aggravated sigh, he finally calmed down from his rant.
“I’m telling you, Squirt. Not only are they looking for you, they’re probably on their way right now…” He groaned. “And they’re not gonna stop until they find you.”
Peep was seconds away from being filled with a reinvigorated hope, but she needed it to be confirmed.
“A-Are you sure?”
Dagur was caught off guard.
What for him was an impassioned rant about two people he couldn’t stand, was for her an empowering speech that seemed to inspire her in some way.
The way she was looking up at him with those sparkling eyes, it was almost unnerving.
But…on the bright side…
She’d stopped crying.
Dagur gave a resigned sigh, one that lifted into a very slight smile.
“Trust me, kid…” He replied, with a tired chuckle. “They have a habit of ruining my plans!”
And to his great shock, she laughed.
A shaky, quiet little thing. But a laugh all the same.
And Dagur was brought back to a time, where’d he’d take that crying, black-haired, green-eyed girl, and do anything in his power to make her laugh. Her little giggles being his greatest reward.
There was a pang in his chest, a longing he’d tried to ignore for so long.
But he couldn’t always stay strong.
In that moment, right then and there…
He missed his baby sister.
Meanwhile, Peep was still very much confused.
Not that she wasn’t appreciative, but she was still confused.
“Why are you being…so nice to me?”
It didn’t make sense. He was one of the bad guys…
Wasn’t he?
She looked to him again, those big eyes clearly expecting an answer.
Dagur wished he had a comeback ready. Something cool, and uncaring.
But he didn’t.
“I-I mean…I was just…I was trying to…”
While he fumbled for an appropriate response, a grin started to grow on the little girl’s face.
“Maybe…” She started to smirk. “M-Maybe it’s because you’re actually a nice person?”
Dagur bristled with a growing agitation, but he still couldn’t find the rebuttal he so desperately needed.
“I’m not-you’re not…I DON’T DO NICE!”
His shouting went entirely ignored, the small girl now standing to her feet. Visibly excited.
“Maybe I was right about you not having to be the bad guy!” She squealed, a teasing edge to her voice.
Alright, that was it.
This was too much for Dagur in one day.
He was shutting it down.
“BED TIME!”
His strange, abrupt declaration was followed by the man stiltedly and awkwardly marching as quickly as he could out of the dungeon. Yelling all the while.
“Bed time! Time for bed! Go to bed, kid! Beddy-Bye! Sleepy time! Out like a light! Because they’re out! Light’s out! Go to bed!”
It was bed time for him, too. All this weirdness was starting to grate on him. The abstract nonsense of dreaming would be more comprehensible than this.
But as he was on his way out, he heard one last thing.
One little utterance, from a little voice.
“I forgive you.”
Dagur stopped, and swiveled around. Seeing Peep already on her side, her back facing him.
His first thought was that she must’ve been cold.
His second thought was that perhaps he should get her a blanket. Maybe a pillow, as well.
His third thought was much more frenzied, and it was formed as a question.
“WHAT IS HAPPENING TO ME!?”
Notes:
She's got you now, Dagur!
Next time, Hiccup and Mirabel start finding some clues. Clues that lead them to very odd places.
Chapter 20: Quest for Clues
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Their objective was a simple one.
Find out where the spear had come from.
If luck was on their side, discovering the weapon’s place of origin would lead them to whoever had taken Karla, Pedro, and Peep.
Though luck could be an awfully fickle thing.
Hiccup, Mirabel, Isabela, Luisa, and Camilo all returned to Berk. Intending to finally learn the truth behind that strange spear.
Hiccup and Mirabel had already gone to Gobber, and he didn’t have any answers. However, there was someone else on the island with an extensive pool of knowledge.
Though if they were to ask her, they’d still need to get Gobber.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Gothi’s been the village healer since before there was even a village.
She’s been old for as long as anyone could remember. Several Vikings have been born, lived, and died, all in her lifespan.
While her silent sass may be a bit grating, and her methods were a bit unorthodox, she was an invaluable asset for people as slaphappy as the Berkians. Both as a healer of the body, and a listening ear to those with problems. Many more would have perished, if she wasn’t around.
Though for as good as her medicinal knowledge was, she still tried to pester Julieta for her recipes.
Her youth was shrouded in mystery, but it was known that she’d been a traveler in her younger years. Presumably around the same time the dinosaurs roamed the earth.
And for one as experienced as she, it only made sense to ask her if she knew where the spear had come from. And seeing as how Gobber was one of the few who could actually read her writing, he was dragged along.
In the old woman’s hut, built upon wooden beams and towering over the island, a blacksmith was grumbling and groaning.
“I was just about to have my afternoon drink…” He whined, being dragged along by his hook by a bespectacled woman.
“This is important, Gobber!” Mirabel replied, managing to pull him despite his portly physique.
Gothi placed her staff aside, using her aged eyes to examine the skeletal spear closely.
After a few minutes, she placed it on a nearby table. Before grabbing a handful of sand, and tossing it onto the floor. A motion reminiscent of a certain seer.
She began to write, feverishly moving her staff to scrawl a message onto the sand.
The Madrigals all watched intently, and when Gobber started to translate, they listened intently.
“She says…she’s definitely seen this type of weapon before…”
Mirabel and Hiccup felt a wave of relief, upon hearing this. Finally, they were getting somewhere!
Gothi continued, and so did Gobber.
“This is a traditional hunting spear, crafted by the tribes who live in the frostiest of raisins-OW!”
A sharp whack to the head told the blacksmith that he needed to correct his translation.
“Regions! The frostiest of regions!” He cried, rubbing his aching cheek. Making Camilo snicker.
“The frostiest of regions…?” Mirabel mused, thinking this revelation over. “That sounds like the north!”
“Like where mom’s sanctuary is!” Hiccup added.
But Gothi shook her head, scribbling more words into the sand.
“Beyond Valka’s nest…” Gobber said in her place. “Beyond anywhere you lot have ever set foot…”
A wry smirk grew on her wrinkled features.
“But lucky for you, I’ve been around!”
“Oh ye’ve been around all right…” The blacksmith mumbled. “Ye’ve been around since before there were stars in the sky!”
That of course earned him another whack from the staff. Camilo was giggling at this point.
“Okay, where exactly in the north?” Isabela asked. “Where do we look?”
The elder gave an exasperated grunt, surely thinking something about the impatience of youth. Even though the woman she was grumbling about was in her early thirties.
Gothi started writing again, but not words this time. After a few seconds of scribbling it became clear that she was drawing up a map.
Everyone leaned in a bit closer, studying the shapes she was making.
A few were recognizable. Berk and its surrounding islands, Dragon’s Edge, Valka’s Nest, among a few others.
But as she kept doodling, she drew more and more landmasses that they’d never seen before.
And high up at the very edge of her sandy canvas, a small island was drawn. She put a circle around it, highlighting it as the place they needed to locate.
When she was finished, she tapped her staff to the floor. Nodding affirmatively.
“It’s called Glacier Pass!” Gobber grinned. “That’s where ye ought to start lookin’!”
Hiccup scrambled to pull out his map and a pencil, adding that previously unknown island to his piece of paper.
“You’re a lifesaver, Gothi!” He said, nearly quivering with relief. And considering her line of work, that statement was more accurate than intended.
“Yeah, you’re pretty cool…” Camilo smirked. “Y’know, for a lady who probably saw the first fish grow legs and crawl outta the ocean!”
The shifter was the one getting whacked this time, earning an amused wheeze from Gobber.
This information was exactly what they needed. A definitive location. Something tangible, something real.
It seemed luck was on their side after all.
And if they were exceptionally fortunate, perhaps the children were already there.
They could only hope.
The Madrigals all hastily left the building, eager to begin their excursion as quickly as possible.
Leaving a very sour blacksmith.
“I didn’t get a thank ye…” He bitterly grumbled.
Mirabel heard this, and doubled back. Wrapping her arms around his round belly with a bright smile.
“Thank you, Gobber!”
Suddenly the bitter Viking was bashfully blushing, looking away to hide his rosy cheeks.
“I-It was nothing, Lass…” He chuckled.
With that taken care of, she quickly ran outside. And the five of them began their trip back to the Viking village.
Before they set out on their quest, they figured they should probably drop by their home first.
If the map was any indication, this island was far. Farther out than they’ve ever been.
It’d probably take more than a day to get there. Perhaps several.
Which meant they needed to prepare.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Back in the Encanto, the whole town came together in service of one goal.
Find the kids.
While it was likeliest that they were somewhere in the archipelago, they also had warp magic now. Making it possible that they may have teleported back, without anyone knowing. And were now roaming the forests, lost.
The announcement was an unexpected one.
The townsfolk had been going about their days, whether they be coming home from work or just enjoying the afternoon sun. While dragons dozed in the shade.
When all of a sudden, the ringing of the church bell echoed throughout the mountain village.
The bell was usually only rung for two reasons. Either someone was getting married, or the town needed to gather for something.
And as far as anyone knew, no one was getting married.
Slowly but surely, nearly the entire village assembled in front of the church. Finding the Madrigals already waiting there for them.
Curious whispers were passed on throughout the crowd. What were they here for? What was happening?
They hoped it wasn’t bad news.
Julieta stood at the front, visibly distressed but trying to keep her calm. Augustin kept a soothing hand on her shoulder.
After taking a breath, hands clasped together, she addressed the crowd.
“Thank you all for coming.” She said, projecting her voice. “Though I wish it was under better circumstances…”
That made the people even more curious. What was she talking about? What was wrong?
They’d soon find out.
“My grandchildren, Karla, Pedro, and Peep, have all gone missing.”
The area was filled with a chorus of gasps and exclamations, everyone astonished at the shocking news.
Swears of surprise were joined by hushed prayers. Parents pulled their children closer, as if they’d disappear as well.
It was terrible.
Three of their own were missing. The children of their leaders, gone.
That was most certainly bad news.
Tons and tons of questions were tossed out.
“What!?” “Where are they?” “What do we do?”
A crack of lightning silenced their inquiries, despite the fact that it was a clear and breezy afternoon.
Pepa took charge, her determination as unfaltering as the thunder she summoned.
“What do we do?” She rhetorically asked, finding the question ridiculous. “We find them, that’s what we do!”
Though still bubbling with uncertainty, the townsfolk agreed wholeheartedly with that decree. Every one of them volunteering to assist. Even the kids.
It wasn’t long at all before search parties were formed.
One group, the largest, would spread out to the surrounding fields and rainforests. To see if the triplets had lost themselves amongst the trees.
The second group took to the sky, soaring over the mountains with an aerial view of the entire valley. Hoping to spot the children from above.
And the third group stayed in the village, searching every nook and cranny. Just in case.
The fading sunlight was of no concern. Lanterns and dragon fire lit the way.
They looked and looked for hours and hours, calling a set of three names over and over.
“KARLA!” “PEDRO!” “PEEP!”
There were no responses.
Dolores stood still, trying to pick up any familiar sounds with her advanced hearing.
But their signature noises, rapid-fire footsteps, the swishing of a brush, or frightened yelping, were anywhere to be heard.
She sighed, looking to Mariano with a downtrodden expression. “I don’t hear them anywhere…”
Her husband shared a similar look, and simply nodded. Unfortunately, he anticipated this result.
Antonio asked every jungle dwelling animal he could find, requesting their help in the search. To which the critters wholeheartedly agreed.
Bruno even volunteered his rats to go along with the others, putting their highly attuned noses to good use. His Hobgobbler just sat here and did nothing.
Diego had a crew of clones on every team, each of them splitting up to look anywhere they could. Sharing whatever info they found with each other via their hivemind. Not one of them found anything substantial.
The entire Encanto searched everywhere they could. The entire Madrigal family searched everywhere they could.
No stone was left unturned. No one stopped. Not until the hours went from sort of late to very late.
As much as they’d like to keep looking indefinitely, people still had to get up in the morning.
And when the entire village finally reluctantly dispersed, putting out their lanterns, putting away their dragons, and trudging back to their homes, they did so in defeat.
They didn’t find the kids tonight.
The Madrigals made their way up to Casita in generally low spirits.
It was outright stated that the three smallest members of their family had been kidnapped, but there was still a tiny shred of hope.
Hope that maybe they’d managed to get away. Hope that they might’ve warped back home, and were waiting to be found.
That scenario was looking less and less likely by the minute.
Meaning the children truly were in the clutches of an unknown enemy. And they had no idea where they were, who they were with, and if they were okay.
Julieta released a trembling sigh, the thought of her only grandchildren in such peril weighing heavily on her mind. Her husband was quick to comfort her.
“Hey…I-It’ll turn out alright!” Augustin tried to be optimistic, though he wasn’t sounding as confident as he’d like to.
Valentina decided to follow in her brother-in-law’s footsteps, and attempted to lift the mood.
“Please, everything’ll be fine!” She brashly said, grinning widely.
Such a bold statement got her more than a few weird looks.
“Three children were kidnapped…and this is fine?” Mariano questioned, wearing a baffled expression.
The rowdy woman turned to him, her grin turning smug.
“You’re forgetting just who those children are!”
“Those kids are nuts!” She exclaimed. “Whoever’s got ‘em, those three are probably annoying the hell out of them!”
While the family certainly felt her confidence was a bit much, they couldn’t deny the nugget of truth in her words.
Karla, Pedro, and Peep were a trio who were famous for getting into everything. Usually with a heaping portion of chaos involved.
They wreaked childish havoc in the town on a daily basis. Wherever they were now, who’s to say they weren’t doing the same?
Felix had to laugh at the visual.
“At this point, I’m more worried for the kidnappers!” He wheezed. And when that got a giggle from his wife, the briefest sunlight shining over her head, his mood only brightened.
On the rest of the way to Casita, the family shared stories and jokes about the triplets’ ridiculous escapades. And how they might inconvenience their captors.
Perhaps it was wishful thinking on their part, but it gave them another tiny shred of hope. One that was desperately needed if they were to make it through this period of their lives. However long it lasted.
Even if the triplets were kidnapped, they’d persevere. And one day soon, they’d be right back home. Safe and sound.
After all, they were Hiccup and Mirabel’s kids. It was just in their blood.
And speaking of those two…
Upon entering the house, they saw that Hiccup and Mirabel were already on the way out. Along with Isabela, Luisa, and Camilo. All of them holding bags.
Mirabel could see the silent questions in their eyes, and was quick to answer.
“We think we know where the kids might be.” She said “But it’s far. Really far.”
“We’ll be gone for a few days.” Hiccup added. “You guys hold down the fort.”
The Madrigals sent them all words of encouragement, and more than a few hugs were had.
They all knew that the quintet were heading off on a rescue mission, one with a non-zero chance of being quite dangerous. And they all wished them success.
“Go get ‘em!” “Be safe, all of you…” “Kick some butts for me!”
Alma stepped forth, looking quite saddened. She wasn’t just feeling the affects of this crisis, but every crisis that had threatened her loved ones before.
With a sigh, she threw her arms around both Mirabel and Hiccup.
“Please…bring them back…” She softly pleaded, voice threatening to crack. “I don’t want to lose any more family…”
Mirabel nodded, fighting back a few tears herself.
“I promise, Abuela…”
With their family’s love keeping them warm, and their determination fueling them, the riders all took off.
They didn’t known what awaited them, but they did know this.
They wouldn’t rest until the kids were found.
…
Figuratively speaking.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was a little ironic.
This whole mess started with sending the kids camping, and now they were camping themselves.
After a few hours of flying, getting as far away from Berk as they could until the moon was settled firmly in the sky, The riders decided to sleep for the night.
They stopped on a rocky, mountainous island with orange-hued trees. One that, for whatever reason, made Toothless’ armpits very itchy.
Sleeping bags were laid out, a campfire was made, and last night’s leftovers were brought out of containers.
They sat around the fire, backs resting against their dragon’s sides. Tired, and wary, but no less determined to get out there once the sun rose.
Mirabel looked to her husband, her sisters, and her cousin. All of them so willing to face the unknown, to save her babies. And she cracked a grateful smile.
“We’ve got a big day tomorrow.” She noted, in between bites of an empanada. “It’s gonna take a lot of flying to get there.”
“And who knows what we’ll find when we do get there…” Luisa muttered, hoping they wouldn’t encounter too much danger.
Camilo was far less worried, leaning back with his arms behind his head. “Whatever’s out there, it’s got nothing on us!”
While his boasting usual brought about jabs and eyerolls, this time he actually managed to instill some confidence in his relatives.
He was right. With their gifts, both magical and otherwise, there were a force to be reckoned with. Especially when they were together.
They decided to turn in early, for their dragons’ sakes. The lizards would need all the energy they could get.
So everyone finished their meals, snuggled into their sleeping bags, and drifted off into sleep.
…
Except two.
The crunching of grass and leaves caused Isabela to peep an eye open. Groggily lifting her, and slowly looking left and right.
And standing at the edge of the cliff they’d made their campsite, staring off into the distance, was Hiccup.
She gave a silent huff, already knowing he was up because some dorky thing had caught his attention.
Isabela wasn’t one who could just reenter sleep whenever she chose, it was a process. So she knew she’d be up for a bit.
Figuring she had time to spend, she got herself up. To see what inanity her Cuñado was up to.
But when she approached, stepping lightly as to not wake the others, she began to realize that something else may have been up.
Hiccup wasn’t furiously scrawling in his sketchbook, or examining some far-off thing with inquisitive eyes, it looked like he was crying.
Not heaving sobs to sniffling weeps, just standing still. Breathing heavier, and letting the tears roll down his face.
Now greatly concerned, Isabela walked up to his side.
“Hiccup?”
The Viking was a bit startled by her sudden appearance, hastily trying to wipe off his cheeks with a sleeve.
“H-Hey, Isa!” He awkwardly chuckled, his voice hoarse. “I didn’t see you there. What’s up?”
The fact that he thought he could just pretend she hadn’t seen that was almost humorous.
“Hiccup, do you need to talk?” Isa gently wondered, still eyeing the dried tears on his face.
He tried to wave her off.
“Nah, I’m good! Just…” He took a deep breath. “E-Enjoying the fresh, mountain air! Don’t worry about it!”
His attempts at a casual mood only served to frustrate her.
Isabela crossed her arms, with a displeased expression.
“Look, I know we have our thing where we insult each other and whatever…but I really do care about you.”
Her expression then softened up.
“You’re my brother…” She said, placing a hand on his arm. “And you’re clearly not okay.”
That lopsided grin he was forcing slowly fell, the man no longer hiding how he felt.
“I’m more than not okay…” He remarked. “I’m scared out of my mind!”
His energy rapidly shifted from dour to frantic, a rant building on his tongue.
“They could be anywhere, with anybody!” He exclaimed. “And I’m just…here!”
“And yeah, we have a lead. But who knows if it’s any good?” Asked Hiccup. “Maybe Gothi remembered wrong. She’s old! That happens!”
“They need me, and I don’t know where they are. I can’t just go to them. And that’s…”
“…That’s really scary…” His mood was on the downtrend once more. “I’m scared, Isa…”
Isabela nodded. “I think we all are…”
She had a question of her own, though.
“Do you know what keeps the rest of us from freaking out?”
He looked to her, curiosity shining through his terror. And wordlessly prompted her to continue.
Isabela smiled.
“It’s you…” She replied. “You and Mirabel!”
“We’ve all seen you do the most incredible, ridiculous things! If anyone can bring those kids back, it’s you two!”
Isabela traced a finger over his freckled cheeks, wiping away the dried tears.
“We all believe in you.” She whispered. “So you gotta believe in yourself!”
Hiccup was stunned.
He’d lived in the Encanto for over ten years. He’s known the Madrigals for over ten years. Been part of them for about half that time.
In all his years, after everything he’s seen, all the unbelievable things he’d witnessed…
He never, ever expected to receive an encouraging speech from Isabela.
And he was very thankful for it.
In a surge of motion, he wrapped her into a hug. One that surprised her.
But soon enough she reciprocated, patting his back in return.
When they broke apart, they stood side by side. Neither of them write ready to go back to sleep.
Brother and sister spent the night gazing up at the stars.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
With morning came the beginning of their long journey.
Five dragons carrying five Madrigals soared over the ocean, in search of a distant, icy island. Far into the north.
They stopped for nothing. Nothing aside from the occasional bathroom break, or an hour or two to allow their dragons to rest their wings.
The entire day consisted solely of flying, and waiting to do some more flying. And when the day ended and shifted to the next, it was the same.
It was hard not to get bored, with the absolutely monotonous imagery.
Between the sky and the sea, their world consisted of nothing but blue, blue, and more blue.
Though of course, many islands peppered the waters they flew above. Some big, some small.
None of them the one they were looking for.
After many more hours, several of them filled by Camilo asking if they were there yet, the air started to cool.
The waters slowly but surely were carrying more hunks of ice. From little chunks, to full on glaciers.
A flurry started up, and a chill shivered down all of their spines. That told them that they were getting close.
This gave them the energy they needed to keep pushing onwards. Blasting through the snow to reach their destination.
Though it wouldn’t come easy. It still took them several more hours, ones that felt even longer in this dreadful cold.
They were all endlessly relieved that Mirabel had thought to bring scarves.
But finally, when evening changed into afternoon on their second day on nonstop flying, it seemed they’d finally arrived.
A distinctive landmark, signified by a massive glacier large enough to be mistaken for a mountain. With a large split down the middle, big enough to sail or fly through.
Glacier Pass, as Gothi called it.
True to its name, one had to pass through the glaciers to find the snowbound land that lied behind it.
Now soaring above the island made of white snow, the riders searched the land below for any hint of life. But all they saw were white hills and leafless trees.
…And a camp.
A slew of tents were stationed in a semicircle, around a dead campfire. With flags bearing a strange insignia billowing in the wind.
There were people here.
And when they saw a few weapons scattered on the ground, identical in design to the strange spear, they knew they had to get a closer look.
Though they also had to remain undetected. So they descended towards the forest. Hoping they hadn’t been seen.
After directing their dragons to stay hidden, they all snuck as best they could towards a snowy hill. Just before the camp.
Five sets of eyes peeked over the mound. Eyeing the camp, waiting for any bit of activity.
But there was nothing. No one exited the tents, or started up another campfire, or anything.
“Where is everybody…” Camilo wondered, eyes narrowing with skepticism.
Mirabel took the initiative, by forcing him to take the initiative.
“Let’s find out!”
The shifter was shoved forwards, faceplanting into the snow.
“What!? Why me?” He sharply asked, wiping snow his face.
His cousin tugged at the cloak he wore around his shoulders, made from the scales of his dragon.
“Because you’re the one who can disappear!”
He couldn’t argue with that logic. But he really wanted to.
Camilo slipped on his cloak, and turned invisible. His footsteps appearing in the snow, hesitantly making their way towards the campsite.
He liked to act cool and laidback, but he was honestly pretty creeped out. The anxiety that came with attempting a stealth mission, tip-toeing through enemy territory, all on his own, it was definitely nerve-wracking.
He crept just outside the first tent, standing still as to not make noise and attract attention.
Slowly, he opened it as softly as possible. And looked inside.
It was barren. No items, or sleeping accommodations, and certainly no people were present.
So he tried the next tent, achieving the same results.
The same happened with the next, and the next. And soon enough the truth became clear.
“Nobody’s home!”
His call drew the others out of hiding. Stepping out from behind the hill, they joined him at the campsite. Quite confused.
“It looks abandoned…” Noticed Luisa, taking note of how scarce the immediate area was.
It didn’t seem like people were here recently, as just weren’t present at the moment. It looked like no one had been here for years.
No Dragon Hunters anywhere…
And no triplets, either.
“Okay, so…the plan was to beat up some Dragon Trappers and save the kids…” Camilo said. “But there’s literally nothing here!”
Hiccup and Mirabel could feel the distress barging into their brains.
This was their one and only lead as to the location of their children, and it was starting to look like a bust.
What now?
It was then that Hiccup really looked at the flags, several of them planted around the area.
Colored white, with an odd red pattern. A swinging fist, leaving a trail of blood.
He knew of no tribes who bore this symbol. But perhaps an experienced chieftain like his father would.
And whoever these people were, that’s what they’d look into next.
“I wouldn’t say literally nothing…”
Hiccup grabbed the fabric from its pole, tearing it off.
He then faced his group. “Alright, let’s get out of here before we freeze to death…”
Isabela took note of what he just did, and didn’t exactly approve. “Hiccup, do you really need to take that home?”
Her brother grinned. “We’re not going home. We’re going back to Berk.”
“And this- “He held out the flag, allowing them to see its design. “Is our next clue!”
They had another lead to follow. They could only hope that this would be the one to lead them to the triplets.
Though they’d only find out once they got back to Berk.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
After another day and a half of flying, they finally made it back to the island.
Upon touching down in front of Hiccup’s old home, Camilo raised a point.
“Hey…couldn’t we have just warped back home, and then warped here?” He wondered. “It would’ve taken five minutes…”
…The five of them all shared a moment of frustration at their error. Facepalms, groans and swears were plentiful.
Their exasperated dragons especially would’ve liked to have been spared the workout.
But that was in the past, now it was time to get some answers.
The three climbed the stairs, seconds away from knocking on the front door, before it was slammed open from the inside.
Stoick came stomping out of the house, followed by Gobber. He was so hyper-focused on where he was going, he didn’t even notice his guests.
“W-Woah, hey!” Hiccup yelped, scrambling to keep up with him. “Wait up, dad!”
The massive Viking stopped, and turned around.
“Sorry about that…” He apologized. “Didn’t see you there.”
“That’s how he gets when he’s on a mission.” Gobber added, before a playful smirk grew. “Or when he sees the snack table!”
Ignoring that, Stoick looked down to his son. “What can I do for you?”
Hiccup pulled out the flag, folded up and placed into his pocket, and unraveled it.
“Have you ever seen this symbol before?” He asked.
“And if you have, can you tell us which tribe it belongs to?” Mirabel chimed in.
Stoick narrowed his eyes, examining the flag closely. A thoughtful hum leaving his throat.
But sadly, he had to shake his head.
“I’m afraid I haven’t.” Answered the former chief. “Now if you’ll excuse me…”
He began to stomp off again, most likely looking for his dragon.
For as disheartened as they were that he didn’t have the answers they wanted, they were also curious as to just what was so important.
“And where are you off to in such a hurry?” Camilo questioned.
Stoick didn’t stop, responding over his shoulder as he tromped down the steps.
“Gobber and I are starting our own search.” He huffed. “We won’t rest until the children are found.”
A twinge of melancholy entered his gruff tone, but it was also joined by the spark of determination. The resolve to change fate.
“I’m not losing any more family…”
Gobber was just about to join him, though first he had to nudge Hiccup’s side with an elbow.
“I know he says we’re not resting, but I’ll try to sneak in a nap or two!” He slyly whispered.
He hoped his little joke would lift the mood a bit, he never liked dour atmosphere. Even in times of crisis.
With both the older Vikings leaving, the Madrigals were left to wonder what their next move was.
And while they were doing that, a question was raised. But not from any of them.
“Where did you get that?”
Surprised by the additional voice, they turned to see Valka standing in the doorway. Her eyes locked on the flag Hiccup held.
“W-What…this?” Her son held up the flag, and her stunned reaction said enough.
She knew this flag.
She had their answers.
“Who?” Mirabel suddenly asked, desperate for a smidgen of information. “Who’s this flag belong to?”
A darkness fell over Valka’s face, her mouth shifting into a sneer.
“Viggo…” She spat, the name dripping with disdain. “Viggo Grimborn…”
None of them knew who this Viggo guy was, but clearly they had a history.
“And that would be…?” Camilo urged her to answer.
And answer she did. Taking the flag into her own hands, and staring down at it with a tangible loathing.
“Viggo Grimborn, along with his brother, Ryker, are perhaps the most notorious Dragon Hunters I’ve ever known…”
“I spent years, trying to foil their operations wherever I could.” A proud smirk lifted her frown. “And I don't mean to brag, but I think I did a pretty good job!”
“Is that where all the dragons from the sanctuary came from?” Asked Mirabel.
“Most of them, yes…” Replied her mother-in-law, a nostalgic glint in her eyes. Memories of her past escapades rushing to her mind.
The Madrigals were given another bit of hope. If Valka knew who these people were, and they had the kids, perhaps she could show them the way.
“Please, mom…” Hiccup all but begged. “Do you know where these…Grimborn brothers are?”
Valka, just like her husband, had to shake her head.
“I’m sorry, I don’t…” She mumbled. “At least, not anymore…”
“That Viggo’s as slippery as an eel, and as elusive as a Changewing. It takes a lot to find him, and he usually doesn’t stay found for very long..”
“Years ago, I knew his patterns so well I could keep track of his movements easily enough.” She revealed.
“But…when I decided to go back to being a wife and a mother, and eventually a grandmother, I couldn’t devote myself to that life as much…I wanted to be part of my family again, more than anything…”
She looked upon the five adults standing before her, a fond smile growing.
“And I don’t regret it!”
Hiccup couldn’t help but share her smile.
“I don’t either.” He said. “But…you have to still have some way we can track these guys down!”
Mirabel agreed wholeheartedly. “They might have the triplets. We have to find them!”
To their displeasure, Valka truly didn’t have any means of locating these people. At least, not right now.
But she wasn’t entirely without solutions.
“I may not know where Viggo is…” A thoughtful look over took her face, a hand on her chin. “But I have some friends who may…”
That perked their curiosities, ones she stoked even more with her next question.
“Have you ever heard of the Defenders of the Wing?”
Notes:
Next chapter:
The kids continue to be not alright.
Chapter 21: Hunting Hour
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A few more days have passed.
Drago, for all his expertise as a strategist, lacked patience. Now that he knew how to use Karla and Pedro’s gifts in combat, he began to push them even harder.
Their training became more frequent, and more intense. He was insistent that they needed to be prepared. Though for what, he was never exactly clear.
Karla became quite adept at using her new maneuver to incapacitate opponents, spinning and dashing with enough force to smash a boulder. Landing devastating blow after devastating blow, at speeds too quick to account for.
Pedro’s gift, to Drago’s pleasure, was able to be utilized for more than just making weapons. The black ink was versatile, and very aggressive. With a single thought, twisted, horrifying drawings were made into reality.
Of course, these thoughts had to be forced onto Pedro. The boy was made to act more as a conduit for the tyrant’s desires, rather than his own entity.
And finally, it seemed Drago had decided they were ready for their first run on the field.
Some suggested that they were too small for this mission, or any mission at all. They suggested he wait years, even a decade, before even thinking about sending the two out to do his bidding.
Those particular soldiers were left with broken bones, swollen bruises, and not as many fingers as they’d like.
He wouldn’t answer them, whenever they asked what it was they’d be doing. Simply telling them that tools don’t ask what it is they’re supposed to be doing, they just do what their master wants.
Though he did tell them one thing.
If all went well, Drago promised big things in the future.
Karla and Pedro weren’t looking forward to these big things.
Not at all.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
For the first time in days, Karla was allowed outside the castle.
But on one condition.
As she stepped through the snow, her every movement was regulated. By a rusty metal collar that had been affixed to her neck.
Not was the weight uncomfortable, not only did it make her neck extremely itchy, but the collar was attached to a chain. The end being held by Drago himself.
He was essentially walking her like a dog, all the way towards their ship. Her freckled face was burning red from the humiliation.
A humiliation that only increased once they boarded, and the boat’s scurvy crew all got a good look at her. More than a few of them bursting with laughter at her expense.
Dagur was among them, but he wasn’t laughing for some reason. He mostly just looked confused, gawking at her with puzzled eyes.
Every time one of these scoundrels pointed at her, laughed at her, or called her something along the lines of Drago’s little pet, she felt a boiling rage surge from within.
A desire to pound them into the ground. To scratch at their eyes, break their teeth, bite their skin until she drew blood. And then keep on biting.
She was almost surprised at herself, she’d never had such violent thoughts before. It was almost as if a haze of hatred had enveloped her mind.
She didn’t know why.
Though for as angered as she was, she would soon find something that would improve her mood.
Something incredible.
Drago lead her to the front of his massive warship, and attached her chain to a hook on the floor. For the time being, she was stuck here.
But she wasn’t alone.
Just as she began to pout over her current situation, crossing her arms and stomping her foot, she realized that she wasn’t alone in this predicament.
To her right, another child was tied up in the exact same way. A chain attached to his neck, keeping him from straying too far.
From his zoned-out eyes, dark curls, bronze skin…she recognized everything about him.
Because he was her little brother.
“PEDRO!”
Her exclamation shocked the boy out of his dazed state, his brown eyes moving to her. As soon as he saw her, he perked up. Suddenly filled with energy.
“K-Karla?”
It wasn’t long at all before there were tears in their eyes, weepy smiles spreading on their faces.
“SIS!” “BRO!”
The two kids broke out into sprints, heading straight towards each other. Arms outstretched, ready for the warmest hug they could manage.
They hadn’t seen each other in days. Hadn’t talked to each other, or jokes with each other, or annoyed each other…
Being triplets, they were part of a whole as much as they were individuals. And that type of isolation from someone you felt was part of your soul could be massively demoralizing.
It’d be perfect if Peep was here. But right now, simply seeing each other again as cause for celebration.
They ran as fast as they could, eagerly awaiting the moment their arms met-
Until their were harshly and painfully yanked back by their chains, sent hurtling to the ground.
Hurt and confused, the siblings got themselves up. And tried to approach each other, slower this time.
But it was no use. The chains were just long enough to keep them from coming into contact, no matter how hard they strained themselves.
Karla grit her teeth, stretching her arm out as far as it would go while standing on the tips of her toes. “Come…on…”
Pedro desperately tried to meet her, raising his own arm and fighting against his chains. “Please…”
All they wanted was a touch. Even the barest of passing grazes.
Even if the tips of their fingers hardly tapped each other, that’d be enough. Just some form of positive physical contact.
But it wasn’t meant to be.
The pain on their necks was becoming to much to handle, so they stopped. Huffing and panting and just staring at each other. Longing for a hug that they wouldn’t get.
But that didn’t mean they couldn’t talk.
“Where’ve you been!?” Karla asked, as energetic as ever. “I haven’t seen you anywhere!”
Pedro looked away, as if he was afraid to answer.
He fidgeted with his hands, a sign of nervousness. “…Training…”
Karla knew training. She knew it and she didn’t like it.
She also couldn’t help but notice that her brother was acting weird. He’d always been a quiet kid, but he never restrained himself to such short sentences. Whenever he spoke, he had a lot to say. And it was usually wacky.
She looked further down the ship, to Drago barking orders to some of his minions. Before turning back, her brows furrowed.
She spoke in a dire whisper. “He’s not…he’s not hurting you, is he?”
Pedro didn’t say anything, but his body did the speaking for him. His eyes widened and quivered, his whole form began shaking, and without intending to he released a quick whimper.
Karla was more than pissed.
Messing with her was one thing, but no one was allowed to hurt her little siblings.
Crackles of enraged electricity jolted form her being. The very thought of that nutcase laying a single hand on her baby brother was enough to send her into a frenzy of fury.
One she had to vocalize.
“THAT BIG, FAT, NO GOOD, SORRY SACK OF- “
“What’s with all the noise?”
Her rant was cut short by Dagur, drawn by the racket.
And now that he was here, he was a bit caught off-guard by the pair.
In ways, they looked starkly different. The difference in skin tones and hair colors, let alone dispositions.
But when he looked closer, at the finer details, he could definitely say he saw the resemblance.
They somehow managed to look distinct, but also just like each other.
And just like Peep.
And it was kind of freaking him out.
Karla’s initial instinct was to start yelling at him, too. But then she got an idea.
All she needed to do was find Peep. Once she did, she’d grab her and Pedro and they’d split.
But it was hard to search for her, when she was either with Drago or had guards watching her every move.
She needed a different approach.
“Hey, Dagur!” She greeted him with an overly cheery smile. “We were just talking about you!”
“You were?” He questioned.
“We were?” Pedro asked as well.
Karla nodded. “We were!”
The girl put whatever acting skills she had to work, hoping her performance would be convincing.
“Y’see, me and Pedro were thinking of making our own evil lair…”
This got Dagur to raise an eyebrow, a snort of disbelief leaving his nose. “Oh really?”
Karla thought he was totally buying it. “Yeah!”
“And we were wondering…” This was it, moment of truth.
“If we wanted to keep someone prisoner, say a six-year-old girl, where would be the best place to keep her?” She smiled as innocently as possible. “For curiosity’s sake!”
Both she and her brother looked up at the man with expectant eyes, hoping to get an answer that would solve all of their problems.
Dagur saw right through their scheme. He didn’t buy it for a second.
But he was saw just how worried they were for their sister, how determined they were to find her. And it made him feel…
Weird.
Before he could respond, though he wasn’t even sure if he wanted to respond, they were joined by another.
Drago came stomping through, pushing past Dagur forcefully, the usual grimace on his face. Heading for the front of the ship.
Karla watched him pass with a sneer, not forgetting what he did to her brother.
She had to say something. She needed to.
“Look, do what you want with me!” She glared up at him, defiantly. “But don’t you dare touch- “
A swift backhand silenced her protests, the girl letting out a pained yelp instead.
Drago growled down at her, viciously.
“Tools don’t talk…”
He turned his dark eyes to Pedro, the boy doing everything in his power to look away. Shivering and attempting to appear small.
Seeing this, Drago chuckled.
“He’s learned…”
He spared Karla an irritated glare. “So should you.”
After that, he took his position at the front of the ship. Gazing down at the grey waters, still bubbling so strangely.
Dagur had seen it all.
The way he so quickly attacked such a small girl. The way the boy seemed so terrified to even stand in his presence.
That weirdness he was feeling intensified. The same weirdness he felt when he saw Peep crying, and for whatever reason, didn’t take enjoyment in her misery.
But he’d have to address it later, right now he had work to do.
Dagur stepped up to Drago, pulling out a map from his back pocket.
“We spotted a bunch of dragons nesting on a small island, yesterday…” He said, pointing out a location on the map.
“If we manage to get them all, that’ll be a whole lot more dragons for the army. Not to mention any eggs we might find.”
Drago grunted his acknowledgement, but he wasn’t exactly displeased. Those were decent numbers…
“Have we located the Encanto?” He then asked.
Behind them, Karla and Pedro began to shake with fear.
“Uh…no…” Dagur shrugged, fearing a negative response. “We’ve had scouts looking all over for it, but so far, nothing.”
Karla and Pedro gave a sigh of relief, while Dagur feared that he was next in line to be backhanded.
Drago looked back. To the two children he had chained up.
They were so small, yet so powerful. And there were others out there.
Perhaps they were older, more experienced with their gifts. Perhaps they were even more powerful.
And they would soon be his to command.
“Keep looking!” He gruffly demanded, shouting with agitation. “The magic will be mine!”
Dagur shakily nodded. Luckily for him, he didn’t only have bad news to share.
“While we may not have found Fantasy Land, we did find something else…”
The tyrant’s interest was piqued, one eyebrow raising slightly.
His crazed lackey grew an excitable smirk.
“It’s been a few months, but…we found the next challenger!”
Drago seemed legitimately surprised, looking down to the bubbling sea with a stunned expression. Before his grin turned savage.
He gave a deep, rumbling, wicked chuckle.
“Excellent!”
He turned back to Dagur, more commands on his mind.
“First, we capture those dragons…then, we face the challenger!”
“Sounds good to me!” His manic minion replied.
It most certainly did not sound good to Karla and Pedro.
The both of them, extreme dragon lovers, born from two of the most extreme dragon lovers…
Capturing dragons?
It did not sound good in the slightest.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The ship moved fast, faster than one would expect from a vessel of this size.
It was strange. The front of the boat had large chains attached to it, that delved beneath the sea. And while the ship had been mobile, the chains looked as if they were being yanked.
No one was steering this thing, either. All the action was happening underwater.
As if something was attached to the chains, pulling the ship along.
But what could be both big and strong enough to tug a boat of this size, at such a swift speed?
These were just a few of the questions Karla and Pedro pondered, while they waited to get to where they were going.
But soon their sailing through the chilly waters came to an end, as the warship approached a small island.
Drago took both the children’s chains in his hand, dragging them along as he left the ship. Dagur followed.
Upon setting foot on the island, they saw that people were already waiting for them.
Three people. People the kids hadn’t seen in a bit.
Griselda, Ragnar, and Khan all turned to face their leader. And were quite shocked at what they saw.
“Children?” Khan sputtered, gawking at the two. “You brought the children?”
Normally, questioning his methods would draw out his wrath. But apparently Drago was in a slightly better mood today, deciding to grunt an answer instead.
“I believe in learning on the job…”
Griselda narrowed her eyes at the little red-haired girl, not forgetting her big mouth.
“So, we meet again…” She grumbled, hand tightening on her spear.
Karla crossed her arms, narrowing her own eyes right back.
“Yeah, we do…” She looked the woman up and down. “And you’re still just as ugly!”
This got a snicker out of Dagur. For such a small kid to so brazenly insult a seasoned warrior…this kid had more attitude than he thought.
Griselda didn’t think it was nearly as funny.
She was seconds away from lashing out with her spear, when Ragnar stood in front of her.
“Hey, come on! We’re all on the same team now!”
His lecture wasn’t meant only for her. He also turned to Karla, wagging a finger in her face.
“And that means no fighting, okay?”
Karla felt the urge to bite that finger.
But there was no time for that. The hunt was on.
The group then set off to explore the small island, hoping to capture as many dragons as they could.
They needed every reptile they could get. The promised time was fast approaching.
Whatever that meant.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
This flock was a lively one.
A bustling nesting ground of dragons of various species, all tending to newly dug nests filled with freshly laid eggs.
Their joy was visible on every scaled face, each of them elated for the day the eggs hatched.
But the mood was about to change.
A volley of arrow whizzed through the air, tipped with a green substance. Most of them hitting their targets.
With paned screeches, several dragons suddenly found themselves too drowsy to stand. Crashing to the ground seconds later.
And all hell broke loose.
Every waking dragon was thrown into a panic, but they couldn’t just flee. That’d leave their eggs vulnerable.
So instead, they fell back on their second option. Fire.
Blasts of flame were thrown in every direction, setting any plant life ablaze.
From the bushes came the hunters, firing arrows, blowing darts, and tossing ropes and nets to restrain the reptiles. While nabbing what eggs they could get their hands on.
The clashes were ferocious. Metal and steel met teeth and claws.
Flesh was torn into, scales were pierced. For every dragon captured there was a man injured, perhaps fatally.
It was a vicious struggle. Between dragons fighting for their freedom and their offspring, and soldiers fighting for their lives.
Drago just stood back, and watched.
Watched as others carried out his will. Watched as lives were laid down on the line for him.
It wasn’t a god’s duty to intervene, not if it wasn’t necessary. He gave direction, and the others followed.
Though there were a few stragglers.
Karla and Pedro stood along side him, terrified by what they were witnessing.
A sudden yanking of their chains broke their petrification, bringing them back to reality.
Angered by their inaction, Drago pointed to the battlefield, growling a command.
“GET OUT THERE!”
He handed Pedro his brush, and kicked the two forward. And suddenly they were in the middle of the fray.
Dragons soared overhead, arrows impaled the ground, inches away from their feet, a cacophony of violence rattled their ears…
This was no place for a child.
But they had no choice.
Karla stood up, offering a hand to her brother.
“Alright, just stick with me!” She tried a confident smile. “I’ll get us- “
Whatever it was she was saying was interrupted by a swooping Nightmare, snatching her up in its claws.
The girl struggled from within its grasp, wriggling with all her might to escape.
“HEY! LEMME GO!”
But when she noticed the ground beneath her getting smaller and smaller, her fear of being dropped got bigger and bigger.
She had to get out now, before the height became deadly.
Welling up the energy that lied within her, her body became enveloped in sparks. Shocking the Nightmare, and causing it to drop her.
Spinning in midair, Karla rolled into an electrical ball. Crashing back to earth and only being mildly hurt.
When she unfurled, she saw that she was no longer with her brother. She was with Griselda.
The woman was fiercely fending off a Gronckle with her spear, using it to block the dragon’s claw slashes and bites.
But the beast was quicker than it looked, and caught her off guard with a well-timed bite. Grabbing her spear and tossing it elsewhere.
Growling threateningly, the dragon slowly advanced. While the woman backed away in time, looking for something to defend herself.
Karla was conflicted.
She really didn’t like this chick, but…
She couldn’t just let her be mauled.
Griselda suddenly felt her hand being grabbed, and in a flash she was standing far away from the Gronckle.
She blinked dopily, the abrupt change in scenery was quite jarring to her senses. Until she looked down, spotting a redhead frowning up at her.
With a haughtiness that rivalled even her oldest tía, Karla flipped her curly hair. Hands on her hips.
“You’re welcome.”
The ground under their feet began thumping, and they both looked to see the Gronckle was now charging at them.
They quickly dodged, leaping in opposite directions and letting it pass through. The dragon skid to a halt, and repositioned itself.
It snorted steam from its nostrils, scraping a paw in the dirt, readying another charge.
And it was glaring right at Karla.
“Oh Thor…”
The girl began backing away herself, her hands held out.
She tried to make it very clear that she didn’t want to hurt it. “Hey, it’s alright big guy!”
She truly loved dragons, and had no intention of ever hurting one.
But this one had every intention of hurting her.
No matter how much she tried to soothe it, to assure it that she wasn’t a threat, it continued to prowl towards her. Ready to strike at the slightest provocation.
As the girl was stepping back, she ended up colliding with someone.
Drago. Towering above her, baffled by what he was seeing.
“Why are you running?” His growl was somehow even more intimidating than the dragon’s.
He grabbed the chain connected to her collar, yanking it and throwing her to the ground.
“I TOLD YOU TO FIGHT!”
His roar echoed through her mind. Increasing in volume until it drowned out any other thoughts.
And a switch was flipped.
When she rose, she was only thinking of one thing.
Fight.
She curled into a ball once more, revving up and storing a charge. Before blasting forwards and slamming into the Gronckle, knocking it on its side.
And then she hit it again, striking its belly and pushing it forth.
And then she hit it again, and again.
With no regard for the dragon’s safety, or even her own. Recklessly bashing into it, hitting its rough hide as many times as it took.
Until at last, with one final burst, she sent it flying into a tree. Where it collided with a loud crack, until it fell to the ground. Whimpering softly.
Karla huffed and puffed, the adrenaline leaving her.
She blinked, confused, as if she wasn’t sure what she was doing here. Like she just woke up from a sudden nap.
And then she looked to the fallen Gronckle, and gasped.
It was already being tied up by soldiers, the dragon too weakened to fight back.
It look just like her abuela’s Gronckle. That sweet, fat lump of a dragon.
And she’d just brutalized it.
She was the reason it was getting captured.
And she didn’t even know why she did it.
Her eyes were as wide as they’d go, her jaw barely working to form words. A slight shiver to her form.
“I-I don’t…did I just…w-why…”
Her hushed, jumbled mumblings were intercepted by a dark chuckle, as Drago examined her work.
“Nicely done, my little weapon…”
His words of encouragement sent a shiver up and down her spine.
Just then, panicked screaming could be heard. And the voice sounded very young.
Drago glanced around, spotting Pedro running from a Nightmare.
He groaned, already feeling a spike of annoyance.
“Stupid boy…”
Leaving Karla to stand there, questioning everything, he stomped after the boy.
The Nightmare snapped at Pedro with its jaws, the child just barely ducking before his head could be bitten off.
As he was running, he tripped on a rock. Tumbling onto the ground.
He managed to sit up, scooting away from the lizard until his back was up against a larger boulder.
He stared up at the beast, eyes wide and frightened, as it prepared to fire directly onto his face.
“W-Wait, please!”
The dragon ignored his pleas, summoning a blast of flame from its throat.
But just as it was about to incinerate the boy, a large hand grabbed one of its horns. Jerking its open maw away, leaving a scorched trail on the boulder. Just above the child’s head.
Drago now stood in between the boy and the dragon. And the dragon had just found its next opponent.
The Nightmare reared up on its hind legs, fanning out its wings to look even more imposing, hissing aggressively.
Drago was unimpressed, chuckling at the display. He knew there was no dragon that could touch him.
The reptile launched another burst of flame towards him, but Drago effortlessly pulled his cloak up over his head. The fire having no effect on the dragon-scale material.
Drago began approaching, unbothered and unafraid. The Nightmare was very confused as to why this human hadn’t been burned to a crisp.
He tried to scare him off with a hissing roar.
And Drago roared right back.
He pulled out his bullhook, waving it around while hollering and screaming and bellowing at the top of his lungs. Sounding more like an animal, rather than a man.
Pedro’s ears hurt, his brain felt like it was quaking from within his skull, but most of all, he was surprised.
He was surprised as he watched the Nightmare begin to back down.
Its hostile expression shifting into a frightened, subservient one. Its head held low, not daring to look the man in the eyes.
Once its jaw was al low as it could get, on the ground, Drago placed his boot on the dragon’s snout. Smoke billowing from its nostrils.
One more dragon for the Dragon God. Ownership had been claimed.
“You belong to me now…”
While several hunters began to tie the dragon up, without a hint of resistance from the creature, Pedro was now the focus of the tyrant’s attention.
He’d told him to fight, and he was running. Screaming like a baby.
This would not do.
“Now, it’s your turn…”
Grabbing the boy by the back of his raggedy clothing, he pulled him to his feet. Shoving his fallen brush back into his hands.
He looked around for an appropriate target, spotting a Rumblehorn rampaging through his forces.
He wacked the boy on the side of his head, to get his attention, and pointed.
“There!”
Every part of Pedro was shivering, his grip on his brush quivery and loose.
He didn’t want to hurt this dragon. He didn’t want to hurt any dragon. He didn’t want to hurt anybody at all.
He tried to speak through chattering teeth. “I-I don’t…I can’t…I-I…”
His neck was harshly pulled backwards, lifting him off the ground until he slammed into the same boulder he was huddling against.
Before he could get himself up, the chain was tugged once more. Whirling him around until he banged onto the ground, at Drago’s feet.
While he groaned from the pain, his neck aching terribly, he heard something.
“You don’t think…I think…”
In every corner of his mind, those words repeated. Until it was all he could hear.
And a switch was flipped.
He slowly stood, his expression blank. And waited.
Waited to be told what to do.
“Capture the dragon.”
Eyes locking onto the Rumblehorn, the boy swung his brush. Dark particles emanating from it.
A pool of inky black slime speared, right in front of the Rumblehorn. And from the pool launched out a horde of tall spikes, sharp enough to impale anything.
The dragon stopped, seconds away from getting itself stabbed. And took the air instead.
But the black paint wouldn’t allow that.
The spikes swelled and shifted and morphed, until they’d become an assortment of slimy limbs. Grasping with their dripping hands.
The hands stretched out into the sky, chasing after the airborne dragon at surprising speeds.
They grabbed onto every part of the Rumblehorn, the dragon giving a bellow of surprise until a hand closed over its muzzle.
They all brought it slamming back down to the dirt, before pulling it into the pool with them.
The black puddle took on tar-like qualities, the dragon slowly sinking into it. Powerless to escape, no matter how much it tried. Releasing rumbles that sounded like pleas for mercy.
The hands covered even more of it, until all that could be seen was a writhing black lump. A shaking mass within the black slime.
And then the dragon stopped moving.
The black ink began to bubble and boil, until fizzling away. Leaving an uncovered Rumblehorn.
Physically, it seemed unharmed.
But in its eyes, all that could be seen was pure terror. As if whatever it had seen in there, whatever it had felt, were among the most mindboggling horrors this universe had to offer.
Aside from its constantly quivering and darting eyes, it was immobile. Making it easy to tie up.
The ones doing the tying were Dagur, Ragnar, and Khan. All of them feeling very strangely about what they’d just seen.
“Hey…the kid’s drawings didn’t always look like that, right?” He wondered, fastening the rope around the muzzle.
Ragnar had the midsection. “No! They were colorful and goofy!”
Khan handled the legs, a contemplative look on his face.
“It seems Drago’s training is paying off…”
Dagur looked into the dragon’s eyes, seeing an almost human level of understanding in them. An understanding of pure, cosmic horror.
To know that it’d come from that little boy…
To know that Drago had made that little boy capable of this…
It disturbed him. More than he thought it would.
Pedro was coming back to reality, the trance he seemed to be in fading away.
“W-What…what happened- “
“Don’t worry about it…” Said Drago, cutting off any questions. “Don’t think about it…”
But despite his master’s orders, Pedro couldn’t help but look at that poor dragon.
The Rumblehorn, a strong and proud species, like his grandfather’s dragon.
To see such a sturdy creature left in a catatonic state, due to one of his drawings…
It had him feeling terrified too.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the end, they managed to capture most of the dragons present. And even acquired the eggs.
But they weren’t quite done.
One ship headed back to the castle, taking all the dragons they’d gotten. But Drago’s ship was in search of something else.
The challenger.
Karla and Pedro still had no idea what that meant.
The warship sailed out into the middle of the ocean, dark clouds rumbling above them.
According to Dagur’s dubious direction, this was the place. So they stopped. Unhooking the large chains from the front of the ship.
They stopped and they waited.
They waited for a while.
Once again chained to the deck, Karla was quickly becoming bored.
She glared at the backs of the two men who stood in front of her.
“What are we even doing here!?” She loudly asked, tapping her foot impatiently.
Drago ignored her, but he was losing patience himself.
He looked to Dagur, skepticism in his dark eyes. “Are you sure it’s here?”
His lackey nodded. “Positive.”
Karla crossed her arms, with a slight pout.
“Something better happen in the next five seconds…”
She got her wish.
Pedro was looking down at the waves, just watching them drift, to help soothe himself.
But from deep within the blue, he saw something moving.
Something big.
He gasped, staggering backwards. And earning the attention of the others.
“Bro?” Karla asked, concerned for him. Drago and Dagur were glancing his way as well.
While Karla was looking at him, that same something surged from beneath the waves. Just behind her.
She jolted with shock, and turned around. But she missed it.
Drago hadn’t, though.
He began to laugh, upon realizing that they’d found what they were looking for.
He gazed out into the sea, searching for any sign of it.
“SHOW YOURSELF!”
Whether it answering his call, or by pure coincidence, it did just that.
In front of the boat, the waters began to rapidly ripple. Swirling and whirling into a whirlpool.
The winds picked up. The clouds seemed to coalesce around this one point, thundering and dripping with rain.
And from the deep, rose an absolute titan of a dragon.
Covered in a humongous shadow, the four of them all looked up to see a ginormous, wing-less lizard pop out of the ocean.
With giant jaws, filled with fangs larger than the biggest of men. And claws that could tear apart entire armadas.
A sharp horn rested on its nose, its eyes were piercing and glowing a bright yellow, tendrils wriggled from its chin.
And every bit of it was covered in violet scales, hard enough to withstand nearly any attack.
“The Purple Death…” Drago grinned.
Karla and Pedro stood as far back as they could, both in awe and filled with fright.
This dragon was vaguely recognizable to them. As if they’d seen it in drawings, or heard it’s description be told to them.
And that was almost true.
It’s appearance was remarkably similar to the Red Death, an abhorrent behemoth that their parents had fought against. Though there were some notable differences.
The Red Death wasn’t as purple, for one.
The giant, aquatic lizard looked down upon the tiny ship. Filled with such tiny humans.
Its jaw curled back in what almost seemed like a wicked smirk, before it released a storm of fire into the air. The entire sky becoming orange and red.
After which, it gave out an earsplitting roar. Threatening to deafen all who heard it.
It’s intimidation display was working. The crew was running about here and there, ducking for cover and looking for hiding places.
Even Dagur was rather uncomfortable, fidgeting in place. On the lookout for any escape routes, in case things went south.
Pedro couldn’t run, being chained to the ground. So he fell to the floor, holding himself tightly. Shivering and hoping he wouldn’t be seen.
And Karla was baffled.
She looked at Drago like he was the stupidest man in the world.
“Do you seriously think you can fight that thing!?” She shouted, over the winds and the thunder.
Drago didn’t seem frightened at all. He looked downright jovial, in his own twisted way.
He looked back to Karla, and smiled.
“Not me…” He pointed his hook to the ocean. “…Him!”
He turned back, waving his hook in the air. While screaming so loud he almost reached the volume of the sea serpent before them.
The Purple Death noticed him, annoyed by his bellowing, and prepared to blast him off the face of the earth.
But if it wanted to get to Drago, it’d have to go through his little friend.
The waters in front of the ship bubbled…
And bursting out came an absolute colossus of a dragon, this was even bigger than the titan they were facing.
Its heavily scarred skin was a murky white, like muddy snow. Its underbelly a faded turquoise. Rusty-red spines covered its massive form, making up a beard and a crown of thorns atop its head. Before its flat face, were two enormous tusks. Both of them clamped by giant chains.
Karla and Pedro were flabbergasted, but they recognized this species quite well. Their grandma was good friends with one.
It was a Bewilderbeast. Though this one didn’t look anywhere near as friendly as the one at the sanctuary.
And now they knew what was making those bubbles.
But they were also confused.
They thought there was only one Bewilderbeast, the king of all dragons.
Who was this guy?
Drago pointed his hook towards the opposing dragon, the Bewilderbeast following his gaze.
Bloodshot blue eyes locked onto his giant, purple target.
As always, he was ready for a fight.
The Purple Death gave a dominant roar, enraged at the sight of another alpha dragon in its territory.
Drago’s Bewilderbeast roared right back, this one far louder. Seeming to shake the very sea.
The chained dragon raised a massive paw, pummeling the purple one right in the face.
Reeling back, the sea serpent hissed with outrage, lashing out with its claws. But the leviathan deflected the hit with his tusks.
The clashing of the titans continued, each massive creature landing monstrous blows on each other. All the while Drago watched with glee.
He was so, so close…
The Purple Death launched a burst of fire from its maws, which the Bewilderbeast countered with a blast of ice. Steam exploded from where the two discharges made contact.
Soon enough, the ice began to overpower the fire. And the Purple Death quickly evacuated.
It ducked under the waters, swimming faster than what one would expect from such a large creature. The steam helped to hide its movements.
The Bewilderbeast looked around for his missing opponent, not quite catching the massive form slowly rising from behind him. Hoping to get in a cheap hit.
Luckily, he had a second pair of eyes.
“BEHIND YOU!”
Drago’s shout alerted him to the danger that lurked so near. He quickly turned, lashing out with a paw and swatting the Purple Death before it could lunge at his neck.
He shot another blast of ice, and missed. Creating a spikey blue pillar on the ocean where the burst made impact.
The Purple Death stood right before him, swiping with both claws towards his face. He caught them with his paws, and the two struggled to overwhelm each other.
Drago noticed something about the environment. A way to end this.
He pointed just behind the struggling dragons, shouting again.
“FINISH IT!”
Being both larger and stronger, it only took a bit more effort from the Bewilderbeast to start pushing the Purple Death back.
It tried to fight, it tried to escape, but the chained dragon had it trapped.
It blasted fire right at the Bewilderbeast’s face, but all he had to do was close his eyes and he was fine. His tough scales taking the damage.
He pushed and pushed and pushed, until the sea serpent lost its footing on the ocean floor.
And now that it was off balance, all it took was one more shove. And the dragon was tumbling backwards-
Before it was impaled by the pillar of ice. Purple blood leaking from its wound, and dripping into the ocean.
The Purple Death gave a sharp, anguished cry. Overcome by terrible pain.
It struggled and fought to free itself, to end its suffering, but the wound was too deep.
After a time, its struggles slowed. Its breathing slowed. Its eyes began to close against its will…
And its entire body slumped over, still hung up by the ice pillar.
The Purple Death was dead.
Drago’s Bewilderbeast roared triumphantly, making its victory known.
The kids were horrified.
This was the first time they’d ever seen a dragon die. Especially in such a gruesome manner.
And while it didn’t seem like the nicest dragon, they didn’t think it deserved this fate.
Drago was quite pleased, on the other hand.
He looked at that purple corpse, propped up by the very thing that killed it. And smiled that awful smile.
The Bewilderbeast, once so dominant and threatening, looked like a sad puppy in Drago’s presence. Bowing his head and whimpering, always assuming he’d done something wrong.
This made the man laugh, knowing what he was seeking.
“Well done…”
That praise seemed to placate him, and he dove back under the water. Awaiting the moment he was tied back to the boat.
The winds and rain calmed down, the clouds no longer rumbling.
All was quiet.
Except for-
“Why?”
Drago turned around, seeing a little girl scowling at him.
“Why’d you kill it?” She asked, pointing to the fallen dragon. “What was it doing?”
Drago was tempted to slap her again, both for talking so boldly and for talking at all.
But a question like that deserved an answer.
“There are several alphas, in the dragon world…”
He slowly walked closer, as he explained. “There are dragons who achieve that rank, becoming the leaders of individual flocks or nests…”
“And then…there are the alpha species. Massive dragons, with powers far beyond their common brethren…”
“But while there can be many alphas, there can only be one king of dragons…”
“I’m simply…” He looked back to the corpse, a smirk growing. “Eliminating the competition…”
“The Foreverwing…The Screaming Death…and now, the Purple Death…all have fallen before my alpha…”
“Now, only one remains…” He said. “One dragon with the power to stand against my Bewilderbeast.”
“Who?” Pedro quietly asked.
He felt like he already knew. And he was dreading the answer.
Drago snickered. “You’ll find out soon enough…”
His cryptic answer had them both looking to each other, befuddled.
Dagur reappeared, carrying a map once again.
“Man, was that a fight or what?” He energetically questioned. “The big guy was all like GRRR and the purple guy was all like ROARRR and then he was all- “
“Get to the point!” Drago snapped.
Dagur cleared his throat, and composed himself. Though his rambling managed to get a giggle from the kids, which made him feel better.
For some reason.
Bringing out his map, he tapped an area that was circled.
“Y’know that crazy strong lava-eating dragon you were looking for?” He grinned. “We found it!”
“It’s supposed to be on an island called Caldera Cay. And I bet it’d make a mighty fine addition to your army, If I do say so myself!”
Drago processed this information, a pleased grin spreading.
Yes, a dragon like that would be a fine addition indeed.
He faced his crew, who were finally just coming out of hiding.
“WE SAIL FOR CALDERA CAY!”
While the men cheered and shouted affirmatives, Karla and Pedro were both starting to feel rather queasy.
Even more dragon hunting?
They very much did not like the sound of that.
Notes:
So, Drago's turning Karla into a killing machine and Pedro into an eldritch horror.
Dang :/
But now they're heading off to Caldera Cay. And correct me if I'm wrong, but...
Wasn't there another group who was looking for that island?
Chapter 22: Dealing with the Defenders
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Defenders of the Wing.
According to Valka, they were a tribe of warriors who’d learned the truth about dragons a long time ago. Coming to respect, and even revere the creatures.
During her days as a vigilante, attempting to foil the dragon hunting schemes of the Grimborn brothers, she’d ran into these people. They found out they had similar goals, and struck up an alliance. Working together to cripple the hunters wherever they could.
They tried to fight their way up to the top of the operation, and unveil the identity behind the mysterious buyer the Grimborns had been selling to. But even after years of investigation, they’ve had little luck in this department.
She wanted to take them their herself, but she had to go with Stoick and Gobber on their search. To ensure her husband wouldn’t run headfirst into trouble, while the blacksmith was too busy laughing to get him out of it.
Leaving the Dragon Riders to seek out Caldera Cay on their own.
Valka swore that if anyone would know where Viggo and Ryker were, it was the Defenders. And currently, those brothers were their best leads as to where the triplets were.
The Grimborns were also their only leads. If this didn’t work out, they didn’t know what they’d do next.
But Hiccup, Mirabel, and the rest of the riders tried to stay positive.
They will find the kids! Everything will be okay! This wild goose chase ended here and now!
Well…not exactly here and now. They had to get there first.
Caldera Cay, the island the Defenders called home.
It actually wasn’t too far from Berk, only a few hours flight. It’s a wonder the Berkians have never heard about them. Though Valka had said this tribe was awfully secretive…
Five Madrigals and six Vikings soared in search of their destination. An island comprised of green forests, sandy beaches, and its namesake. A large, dormant volcano in the center.
Hiccup lead the pack, pointing out the landmass for all his companions.
“There it is!”
Through the trees, a village could be spotted. Filled with quaint hut with unique architecture, and strange statues of a dragon they’ve never seen before.
Valka may have trusted them, but the riders still decided to proceed with caution. Landing in the woodland, and getting a feel for the area.
Leaving their dragons to relax in the shade, the riders explored the forest.
From the midday sun, the bright trees, and the melodic chirping of birds, it was an idyllic scene.
“It’s beautiful out here…” Luisa sighed, smiling at a bluebird she caught sitting on a twig.
Tuffnut agreed. “Yeah…it almost makes you forget three kids were abducted!”
The hulking woman’s jaw dropped at the blasé nature of his dire comment, before she gave him a rather grumpy look. Stomping off elsewhere.
“What?” Tuffnut shrugged, oblivious to his blunder. “Was it something I said-YOW!”
Luisa stopped, hearing his panicked cry, and quickly turned.
But Tuffnut was gone.
Snotlout examined the forest, subjecting every single leaf to his skeptical eye.
“Hm…” He hummed, a hand to his chin. “Maybe this is the place to build my new house…”
“Anywhere is better than your dad’s basement…” Astrid muttered. “It smells like sweat and cottage cheese down there!”
Snotlout was suddenly very defensive.
“Hey! That smell is part of the charm-WAH!”
Astrid jolted with surprise.
Her back had been turned to him, so she hadn’t seen what happened. Whirling around, she whipped out her axe, ready to assess any threats…
But there were no threats. And there was no Snotlout either.
She stepped forward, just a bit. On the lookout for any suspicious activity.
And in a second, something had caught her foot. Dragging her into the underbrush.
Fishlegs, always the geek, was enamored by the variety of berries on display here.
Especially the blueberries. They were kind of his favorite.
Eyeing a big bushel of them, he wiggled his fingers in anticipation.
“Don’t mind if I do!”
But the moment he reached his hand for the bush, something pulled him in.
And he didn’t come back out.
One by one, each Dragon Rider disappeared. Whisked away into the depths of the forest by some unseen force.
Whatever it was, it’d tried to take the Madrigals too. But their magic allowed them to escape.
Camilo found a rope around his leg, and slipped out of it by transforming into a child.
In the midst of being tied up, Isabela summoned some snapping flytraps. Chomping her bindings.
And all Luisa had to do was give a meager flex. Anything that could’ve hoped to hold her was demolished.
The three of them found Mirabel and Hiccup, huddling together in a clearing. Their eyes darting around them, warily.
“I’ve got a bad feeling…” Hiccup whispered.
Mirabel looked up, and gulped at what she saw.
I’ve got a worse one…”
Her husband and her relatives followed her gaze, looking up into the trees.
They weren’t alone here.
Standing on the branches were a slew of mysterious individuals, dressed in tight black clothing that concealed every part of their bodies. Save for their eyes.
And judging from the glares in those eyes, they weren’t happy.
“Of course…” Camilo groaned. “Can’t be a new island without nutjob locals…”
Hiccup held up his hands, trying to stave off a potential scuffle.
If these were the people his mother was talking about, they really needed their help. It’d be best if they didn’t get into a fight.
“We come in-!”
The hooded warriors clearly didn’t believe him. Pulling out blow darts, and firing tranquilizing ammo down at them.
Hiccup was shot, and soon he crumpled to the ground.
He managed to finish his announcement, though groggier and more slurred than he originally intended.
“…Peace…”
The darts kept coming.
Mirabel fell shortly after her husband, slumping onto his body.
Camilo was struck, and was out like a light. Isabela managed to deflect one with a quickly times leaf shield, but was then hit with another.
Luisa was hit, and kept standing. She was hit again, but still she stood. It took about seven more darts to take her out.
And now that they were all taken care of, they were at the mercy of their captors…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hiccup was the last to awake, drowsily blinking as the world steadily came into focus.
While he couldn’t see her, he could feel his wife beside him. And he heard her voice.
“Hiccup? Estás bien?”
He could also tell that Camilo was to his right, and could just feel his cousin’s sardonic expression.
“Hey, you’re up.” The shifter mumbled. “Welcome to the party…”
The rest of Hiccup’s senses came to him in a rush. He quietly gasped, suddenly having full access to his sight, sound, and so on.
“W-What the…”
He and all his companions were on their knees. Their wrists restrained by thick ropes, huddled in a circle.
Standing before them were several of the hooded warriors, each one of them scowling.
It seems they weren’t very happy with their guests. Though to the dragons, they were more hospitable.
Not a single reptile had been tied up, and they were allowed to roam freely around the village. In fact, a few of them were being fed.
It certainly fit their dragon-loving description.
Though upon seeing them toss large, juicy fruits into their jaws, Fishlegs had his concerns.
“Hey, what are you feeding them? Because my girl has a very sensitive stomach, and I’d hate for- “
Heather shushed him, when the sound of footsteps filled the area.
The hooded warriors parted, to allow someone entry.
A well-built pale man, dressed in dark armor. One shoulder pad larger than the other. His ginger hair styled in an undercut. His brown eyes were settled in a harsh glower.
Each rider met his glaring with looks of fear, confusion, or scowls of their own.
They all came to a similar consensus. This guy had to be the leader.
Isabela whispered to her brother-in-law. “Well? Tell him what we’re here for!”
Hiccup rose to meet him, hoping they could settle this misunderstanding.
Once he arrived, the man paced back and forth. Eyeing his prisoners without an ounce of mercy. Before stopping before Hiccup.
“I am Throk!”
Taking that as a greeting, Hiccup decided to introduce himself as well.
It was only polite.
“Okay, uh…I’m- “
A hand was placed on his head, harshly shoving him back onto his knees. His head nearly meeting the dirt.
Throk then turned, along with the other warriors. Placing their fists to their chests.
“All hail Mala, queen Defender of the Wing!”
He and the warriors bowed, showing respect for the woman who’d just arrived.
The huddle of riders squirmed and flopped around, all of them vying for a look at the incoming royal.
With shortly cut blonde hair, black and gold armor with draconic designs, and a distinct lack of a crown, she didn’t look like what one would traditionally expect from a queen. But from the way she carried herself, regality and poise in every step, no one could question her status.
Green eyes flitted across each new face, her expression conveying nothing. As stoic as could be.
“So, these are the dragon hunters your men captured, Throk?” She asked, receiving an affirmative from her second-on-command.
Such an accusation felt like a knife through the heart, for the riders.
“Hey! We’re anything but dragon hunters!” Luisa refuted.
A refutation that Mala didn’t believe for a second.
“Do you take me for a fool?” Frowned the queen. “You were sent by Viggo Grimborn to attack us, and steal the Great Protector!”
She looked up to a statue, the same one of the bulky dragon they’d seen before. Her eyes glowing with reverence.
After all that he’d been through, nearly losing everything, purely out of a love for dragons, the idea of working for hunters was laughable to Hiccup.
“You couldn’t be more wrong!”
“Yeah, why would we steal a statue?” Tuffnut wondered.
“I dunno, I think it’d look pretty good in my rec room…” Snotlout mused, imagining it already.
Astrid dearly wished her hands weren’t tied, so she could slap him.
“Look, we don’t know what this Great Protector is.” Said Mirabel. “But if you don’t like Viggo Grimborn, then we have something in common!”
Mala scoffed at this. “That’s exactly what the last spy sent by Grimborn said.”
“Yo, can’t you just snap your ropes?” Camilo quietly muttered to his older cousin.
Luisa sent him a pointed look. “Yeah, and then these guys thinks I’m going berserk. And a huge fight breaks out!”
The bindings were really starting to hurt his wrists, and the shifter just wanted out.
“Look, we don’t hurt dragons, lady!” He snapped, becoming annoyed.
Throk became angered at the hostility in his tone, moving to deal with him. But Mala held him back, keeping her composure.
“So you say, but you shackle them and make them do your bidding.” She responded.
“Those are just saddles! We ride them!” Fishlegs whimpered.
Mirabel looked to Mariposa, specifically to the piece of leather strapped to her back. Custom made by the woman herself, and splattered with embroidered details.
“Look at all the little designs!” She grinned. “How can something so cute be evil?”
Mala had to admit, they were pretty charming.
“Cute as they may be, your days of enslaving these creatures are over.” The queen declared. “Your dragons are now free!”
The hooded warrior who was feeding them began to wave his arms, attempting to shoo the lizards away.
“Go! Fly! Be free!”
The dragons did no such thing. Sitting around, yawning, and scratching with their hind legs.
They weren’t going anywhere if their riders weren’t on their backs.
Mala was surprised by their inaction, but the Dragon Riders felt vindicated.
“See?” Astrid smirked. “Our dragons are loyal to us!”
“Especially you and me, Tonta!” Camilo said, looking to his Changewing. “We’re totally besties, right?”
The Changewing regarded him with half-lidded eyes, and promptly disappeared. Much to his offense.
Hiccup faced Mala, wanting to put an end to this disagreement.
“If we’re dragon hunters, why won’t our dragons leave now that you’ve freed them?” He asked, hoping the answer was clear.
To Mala, it was.
“Is it not obvious?” She asked in return, a scowl forming. “They no longer think for themselves. But we will change that.”
She leaned down, glaring right into Hiccup’s face. Her loathing for all who would mistreat dragons shining through.
“And you will pay for your crimes against dragons…”
The idea of paying for something didn’t resonate with Ruffnut.
“Jeez, I’m kinda broke right now…” She winced. “Can I just owe you one?”
Mala was done with these scumbags, at least for now.
“Take them away, Throk.” She ordered, beginning to march away. “Prepare for a royal trial.”
But while she may have been down with them, they weren’t quite done with her.
As hooded warriors started grabbing at them, trying to drag them someplace, Hiccup revealed something very important.
“Valka sent us!”
Everyone stopped.
Mala turned, slowly. Confusion clear on her face.
“…What was that?” She softly asked.
“Valka Haddock.” Hiccup reiterated. “The Masked Rider, steward of the Bewilderbeast. Friend to all dragons.”
She’d told him to list all these titles herself.
Mala’s bafflement only intensified.
“You shouldn’t know that name…” She advanced, disbelief in her eyes. “How do you know that name?”
“Well, y’know…” The Viking shrugged, smiling awkwardly. “She’s kind of my mom!”
Gasps broke out, every Defender was astounded.
Mala’s eyes flashed with recognition. Recognition for a boy she’d never actually met.
“Hiccup?”
Hearing his name, the man perked up with surprise.
“H-Have we met?” He asked, trying to summon faded childhood memories.
The queen shook her head, her gaze turning nostalgic.
“…She…She used to talk about you…”
An understanding dawned on the riders, Hiccup especially.
Even when she was gone, Valka kept her son in her heart.
A mother never forgets.
A hardness returned to Mala’s features, the woman trying to stay practical.
Maybe Viggo had somehow learned Valka’s name, and was using this information to attack the Defenders.
She had to test this. One could never be too careful.
“If Valka truly sent you, surely she would’ve told you the secret password we agreed upon fifteen years ago. For situations just like this.”
Throk was skeptical.
“Of course they don’t know it!” He looked to his ruler. “My queen, let us stop wasting time and- “
“Parsnip.”
They both turned to Hiccup, eyes as wide as dinnerplates.
Hiccup looked as smug as could be.
“The password is parsnip.” He grinned.
…Maybe Valka really did send them.
Mala leaned in close, her eyes narrowed. Studying every part of his face.
“…I suppose I do see a resemblance…” She eventually concluded. “Perhaps what you say is the truth.”
She ordered her troops to untie the riders, freeing them from their bindings. No matter how much Throk protested.
“But that begs the question of why?” Mala wondered. “Why are you here?”
“Valka told us years ago that she was stepping away from all this, to focus on her family.” Throk added.
Both Hiccup and Mirabel, happy to have been freed, took on sullen expressions. Looking to each other with eyes that already felt like they were beginning to tear up.
“We’re looking for our kids…” Mirabel answered, her tone downtrodden. “They’ve been missing for a week.”
She reached into her bag, pulling out a photo of the three children.
Karla was grinning wildly, hugging both her siblings with each arm. Pedro smiled lackadaisically, and Peep was giving a nervous grin. She’d always been afraid of taking pictures.
Throk was dumbfounded. “This portrait is amazing! It looks so realistic!”
This earned him some laughter
“Get a load of this guy!” Ruffnut chuckled, elbowing her brother.
Tuffnut snickered as well. “He doesn’t even know about magical time travel!”
“What a dork!” Camilo snorted.
Having no time to explain the discrepancies in technology, Hiccup got to the point.
“We have reason to believe that the Grimborns may be involved with their disappearance, and my mother told us that you’d know where to find them.”
Mala kept a stony face, but from her brief glances to the side, it was apparent that she was considering what they’d told her. And she was starting to look a bit skeptical.
“Please…”
The queen looked up again, towards Mirabel. And she was taken aback by how much pain she saw in the younger woman.
“I just want my kids back…” The young mother begged, holding their picture to her chest. “I just want my kids…”
Hiccup put a hand on her shoulder, clearly sharing her pain. Isabela, Luisa, and Camilo also looked quite distressed.
Even the other riders, usually so brash and cocksure, felt their moods worsen.
Mala prided herself as a good judge of character, and could spot a lie from a hundred miles away.
These were no liars.
After a moment, she sighed. And then spoke.
“Come with me.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
She led them to a war room of sorts, where she and those she trusted discussed tactics to take down the hunters.
On a large, round table sat a map. Various sketches scrawled over.
Lines and dots and arrows and X’s, all of them in service of pinpointing the location of the Grimborns. And predicting where they’d be next.
Mala gave them the breakdown.
“Viggo knows we have scouts in the west. And at this time of year, there aren’t as many dragons in the north.” She used a pencil to cross out several islands.
“To the south are rival hunting operations. And while he’s far bigger than them, he’d like to avoid a fight where he can.” More islands were crossed out. “That leaves…”
The sound of scribbling interrupted her. Everyone looked over to see Tuffnut, doodling on the map with his own pencil.
In the midst of drawing his own nonsensical symbols, he realized everyone was looking at him. And bashfully hid the pencil behind his back.
“…Anyway…” Mala got back on track.
“If our calculations are correct, that leaves the east.”
She circled the location they needed to find. A small outcropping of sea stacks, in the middle of the eastern seas.
“He has a fort, here. Hidden amongst the sea stacks. “A smirk crossed her face. “He thinks we don’t know about it. But unfortunately for him, he’s mistaken!”
It was a bit of a ways out. But for the kids, they’d do anything.
Hiccup quickly circled the same location on his own map.
“Thank you, Mala. We can’t thank you enough for this!”
To their surprise, the queen grew a gentle smile. “Think nothing of it!”
“Valka is a very good friend of mine!” She said, a nostalgic fondness in her voice. “We met when I was quite young, before I took the throne. She was like a mentor to me.”
An almost childlike wonder sparkled in her eyes. “I showed her our ways, she showed us hers…we learned the secrets of dragons together!”
That same sparkle fell, replaced with a more serious look.
“And considering these are her grandchildren, well…it’d be cruel of me to not help where I could.”
With their next objective set, the riders began pouring out of the room. Preparing for a decently long flight.
Just before Mirabel left, she looked over her shoulder.
“Seriously, thank you!”
Mala nodded, before feeling she needed to one more thing.
“I hope you find them.”
Mirabel’s smile fell, just for a second. But it quickly returned.
“I know we will!”
Her sheer optimism was infectious, and Mala found herself believing that as well.
Though she was also rather confused.
She knew that Viggo Grimborn was a vile man, concerned only with profit. Willing to lie, cheat, steal, and kill anyone who gets in his way.
But with all that said…
What did he want with a trio of children?
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
When night fell, a warship was making its way across the seas. Pulled by a titanic sea dragon in search of a volcanic isle.
The beleaguered crew continued to keep things running in the night fog, despite their fatigue. No matter how tired they were, if they slacked off, their leader would ensure they slept forever.
Still chained to the deck, Karla and Pedro tried their bests to get some sleep. Curled up on the hardwood surface, as close as they could be before the chains intervened. Relishing in the tiny bit of comfort that brought.
Dagur stood at the front of the boat and watched them sleep, not having much better to do at the moment.
He found his mind drifting. Wondering if they were comfortable like that, which he figured they couldn’t have been. Especially with those things on their neck.
Now that they were sleeping, they looked so small. So helpless. And he didn’t know why, but it tugged at his heart a bit. Such defenseless children, in such a dangerous environment.
Dagur shook his head, trying to recalibrate his mental state.
Where were these thoughts coming from?
Ever since he’d been forced to watch over that girl, his internal monologue has just been getting weirder and weirder…
A massive figure stomped over to him, interrupting his thinking.
“We’ll reach Caldera Cay shortly…” Drago grunted, looking out into the foggy sea.
Dagur rubbed his hands in anticipation, a smirk growing on his face. “Invasion time, baby!”
This was exactly what he needed! Some good old-fashioned action, maybe a little bit of manslaughter, to take his mind of all this mushy-gushy baloney.
But Drago had other plans.
He pointed to a much smaller dinghy, easily dwarfed by the warship, that several soldiers were dragging out.
“One of Viggo Grimborn’s forts is not far from here…” He grunted. “I want you to take that boat, and find him. See if he has any more dragons to sell.”
The wind taken out of his sail, his lackey gave a petulant whine.
“Aw come on! He just gave us a bunch of dragons, and you want even more?”
Only after he’d spoken so brazenly did he realize his mistake, the tyrant before him looking seconds away from crushing his windpipe.
Dagur quickly saluted, smiling nervously, and attempted to rectify his screw up.
“I mean…” He gulped. “Y-Yes sir, Mr. Drago, sir!”
His master still didn’t seem to pleased, but all he did was scowl. Keeping those dark eyes on his as he meekly made his way to the dinghy.
And now that he was on the boat, he finally allowed himself to breathe.
And seethe.
Dagur was sick of constantly living under threat of being murdered, just for saying something his boss didn’t like.
He dreamed of a day where he no longer worked for Drago, no longer had to answer to his every whim. Perhaps after killing him and usurping his throne.
But for now, he was stuck on this boat.
It was such a little boat, too. How was he supposed to bring any dragons on this thing?
Stupid Drago…stupid boat…
These agitated thoughts echoed through his mind, as he rowed and rowed and rowed. Heading towards one of Viggo’s secret forts.
Though every once in a while, a stray idea would flitter into his mind.
And he’d wonder how the kids were doing…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
After flying until the moon took the sun’s place, the riders found themselves at the exact location marked on the map. An outcropping of sea stacks, jutting out of the waters. A patch of dark sand sat in the middle.
And constructed within these rock formations was a dragon hunter fort. Not the largest, or most impressive, but they imagined secrecy was the point.
Soaring closer, they saw that it wasn’t exactly bustling with activity. The base was small, just a meager watchtower and a makeshift camp on the ground.
And no one was around.
Just like with Glacier Pass, the fort seemed completely empty.
Only one small boat floated on the waters, not a fleet of ships like they’d come to expect. Exactly what that meant, they weren’t sure.
While still cautious, no one was present. Meaning they could land, and explore at their discretion.
Though there wasn’t much to explore.
They splintered off into groups. Searching the tents, the watchtower, and whatever else was around.
They didn’t find any dragon trappers. They didn’t find Viggo, or Ryker. And they certainly didn’t find the kids.
“Man, what’s with all these empty camps?” Camilo asked, looking to his dragon. The Changewing seemed to give a shrug.
The groups reconvened around the dormant campfire, all of them having nothing to show for their searches.
“I don’t get it…” Mirabel said, becoming upset. “Mala said they’d be here!”
Tuffnut became quite paranoid. “Maybe she tricked us! Maybe she’s working for Viggo!”
“I don’t think so.” Hiccup replied, shaking his head. “Mom trusts her, and she wouldn’t lie to us.”
Ruffnut wasn’t quite buying it though. “How do we know Valka’s really your mother?”
Heather placed a palm to her forehead.
“We do not have time for this…” She groaned.
Things were looking bleak. But it wasn't as if they'd discovered absolutely nothing.
Isabela handed a piece of paper to Hiccup. "We found this, up in the tower."
He traced his eyes over the runes, everyone watching him. Waiting to know what was written.
Hiccup was faced with four simple words, which he relayed to the group.
"Dear Mala...nice try..."
It was signed, Viggo.
He knew that the Defenders would deduce where he should be, and accounted for that.
It just so happens that the Defenders weren't the ones to come after him this time. It was the Dragon Riders.
They hadn't even met him in person, but they could already tell he was a tricky one.
Mirabel very quickly felt her sadness transform into anger, feeling as if her time had been wasted. Time that could've been used to find her little ones.
“We go all the way out to Caldera Cay, just to come all the way out here, flying for hours, and we find absolutely- “
“NOTHING!”
The riders all silenced themselves, freezing on the spot.
Out of every one present, that voice hadn’t belonged to any of them.
And it kept talking.
“I can’t believe it!” The voice raged. “He shoves me on that stupid boat, and Viggo Dumb-Born isn’t even here!”
That voice, so angry, edgy, and unhinged…
It was one they swore they’d heard before.
One they hadn’t heard for a decade.
Stomping footsteps could be heard, clearly from someone who was walking very tensely.
And he was approaching quickly.
The stranger rounded the corner, still muttering and mumbling to himself.
“I swear, the next time he asks me to do something stupid I’m gonna…”
Any rants the stranger may have had died on his lips, when he realized he wasn’t quite alone.
The newcomer gawked at the riders.
The riders gawked at the newcomer.
But it wasn’t as if they didn’t recognize the man.
He may have looked different, from his more muscular physique, to his wild red hair and scruffy beard.
But they’d remember the insanity in those eyes anywhere.
“DAGUR!?”
Dagur himself was absolutely dumbfounded.
He’d envisioned the moment where he faced off against Hiccup, Mirabel, and their ilk every single day for over ten years.
But there was something so very surreal about seeing your fantasies become real.
There they were. All of them. The targets of his hatred.
Particularly the scrawny boy, and the bespectacled girl.
Though they also looked different. Hiccup wasn’t anywhere near as skinny, most of all.
But it was still them.
The people he wanted to destroy.
And he wasn’t ready.
“Oh my gosh!”
To their confusion, Dagur began to look very sheepish. Palms against both his cheeks.
“I-I had no idea you guys would be here!” He chuckled, nervously. “Seriously, look at me! I’m a mess!”
“My hair isn’t done, I’d have picked a way better outfit, I don’t even have my evil speech ready!”
He’d always imagined they’d meet again after Drago’s conquest, when he brought a sizeable army to their home. Burning it to the ground, while he stood triumphantly over the ashes.
This was so sudden, so abrupt. He wasn’t prepared in the slightest.
The Dragon Riders were flabbergasted.
They hadn’t seen a single trace of Dagur for over ten years.
He’d antagonized them for a few weeks, many years ago. Swearing up and down that the Madrigals were demigods, and he’d be the one to kill them. Getting all the respect that came with that.
But one day, after their largest confrontation, he just disappeared.
Sure, they looked. It wasn’t good to have a criminal on the loose, especially one with a vendetta against you. But as the days turned into months, which then turned into years, they collectively decided to let the crazed teen fade away into unfortunate memory.
He was gone, and they’d all moved on. With new challenges like raising a family or leading a village to face, he just wasn’t relevant to their lives.
Or so they thought.
Because here he was, right in front of them.
…Coincidentally where they’d been looking for a different villain.
Mirabel felt that couldn’t have been a coincidence.
“Isa!”
At her sister’s call, she already knew what to do.
Isabela summoned a string of vines around Dagur, ensnaring him while he was still in the midst of a ramble.
“I mean honestly, I always thought when I met you again I’d-WOAH!”
He was now wrapped up in thick vines, and brought to his knees. But even now he seemed unbothered.
“Are we starting already?” He asked, grinning widely. “I thought we’d have some pre-battle banter, but if you wanna jump straight to the fight to the death, I’m game!”
Mirabel had no idea what he was talking about, but she did know one thing.
She wanted answers.
Marching right up to him, frowning darkly, she asked a simple question.
“Where are the kids?”
Dagur shrugged, seeming as if he didn’t have a care in the world.
“What kids? I don’t know any kids!” He rapidly responded. “What even is a kid?”
“That’s a valid question.” Tuffnut remarked.
Hiccup stood at his wife’s side, glaring just as harshly.
If he had the information they needed, Hiccup didn’t want them to waste time with his lunacy.
“Enough with the games, Dagur.” He said, fists clenching. “We don’t know where you’ve been, or what you’ve been doing, but if you have anything to do with our kids- “
“YOUR kids?” The crazed captive asked, feigning ignorance. “You had babies? And you didn’t invite me to the baby shower!?”
A look of pure misery fell upon his face.
“Honestly, brother. I’m hurt…”
Upon hearing that old nickname, Hiccup could only deeply sigh.
In the back, Heather was off put by the newcomer’s strange behavior.
She was the only one here who’d never seen him before, and as such was the only one not accustomed to his quirks.
“Okay, who is this guy?” She asked, greatly disturbed.
“Someone who was dropped on the head one too many times as a kid…” Answered Snotlout, with a roll of his eyes.
Dagur leaned over, spotting Heather in the back.
He stared for a good bit, feeling like he knew her from somewhere. A long time ago...
Though he couldn’t quite place where.
A snapping noise caught his attention, courtesy of Mirabel’s fingers.
“Hey! I want an answer!”
“And I gave you one!” He smirked, as relaxed as ever.
It was obvious that he wasn’t going to cooperate. Perhaps they needed to take measures to…
Persuade him.
Luisa stepped forward, rolling her shoulders and looking to Hiccup.
“You need me to rough him up, bro?”
She usually wasn’t one to resort to violence. But if this guy was endangering her nieces and nephew, she wasn’t afraid to pulverize him. At least a little.
But Hiccup shook his head, hoping they wouldn’t have to employ such tactics.
He shoved his face towards Dagur, whispering dangerously.
“Look, you’re going to- “
Whatever he was saying was intercepted by a gasp of pain, when a savage headbutt was delivered to his skull.
Hiccup reeled back, holding onto his forehead.
Mirabel, surprised, wasn’t watching her feet. Giving Dagur the opportunity to sweep his leg out, tripping her.
Dagur stood, flexing his muscles to snap the vines. He’d trained with ropes for years, for exactly a scenario like this.
The others were all startled, and began grabbing their weapons or summoning their magic. But he kept them back, picking up one of the fallen vines and lashing it at them like a whip.
All the while, he laughed like a nutcase.
“Do you know how long I’ve waited for this moment!?” He screamed, no longer looking so amiable. The man was surging with a berserk energy, years of festering hatred finally being manifested.
A wicked cackle escaped his lips, a twitch in his eye. “Finally, finally, I get to pay you back for everything that you did to me!”
This was it. The moment he’d waited for.
The moment that kept him alive, even at his absolute lowest point.
Sweet, sweet vengeance.
But in all his plans, plots, schemes, and fantasies…
There was never such a loud shriek.
All the riders ducked and dodged, knowing that a charging Night Fury meant to get down.
Toothless leaped over the crowd, catching Dagur by surprise and pinning him to the ground with his paws. Snarling in his face.
He tried to fight, to struggle, to get up and finish what he’d started. But the dragon’s strength far outclassed his own.
Hiccup, his head still aching from the hit, managed a smirk.
“Even after ten years, you still don’t get it…” He said, helping his wife to her feet.
He walked over to where Dagur stood, smiling down on him while patting Toothless affectionately.
“We have dragons!”
From where he was being shoved onto the ground, Dagur came to a conclusion.
Finally, after years and years, he got an opportunity for his sweet vengeance.
And it was over in five minutes. Ending in a huge anticlimax, with him being pinned down by an overgrown scaley puppy.
Clearly, there was some sort of higher power.
And whoever they were, they clearly hated him.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Back on Caldera Cay, Throk was being as dutiful as usual. Doing his late-night rounds around the village, making sure all was well before turning in himself.
Torch in hand, he stepped through the entire settlement. Once his walk was nearly finished, he began to head towards his own hut. Already imagining how he’d serve his queen tomorrow.
But unfortunately, all was not well.
“Commander Throk! Commander Throk!”
Upon hearing the panicked voice, he turned to see one of his hooded warriors hastily approaching.
She stopped, taking a moment to breathe, before frightfully pointing behind herself.
“A heavily armed warship has been spotted on the northern shore! And it’s coming fast!”
News of an incoming invasion was quite alarming, but he needed proof before moving forward.
“Show me!”
She led him to one of their watchtowers, built high above the trees.
Holding his torch up to light his sight, he saw that she was telling the exact truth.
Not only was a giant warship, armed to the teeth with weaponry and clearly ready to start trouble. It was basically already here.
It really did move fast.
“We must alert the queen!” Throk ordered, rushing into action. Evacuating the tower as quickly as he could.
As he was descending the ladder, the ground beneath them began to quake. Causing him to fall the rest of the way.
When he climbed to his feet, he saw something unbelievable.
A massive form was rising out of the waves, bigger than anything they’d ever seen. Blocking out the very moon with its enormous body.
And before they could even comprehend what it was, it opened its gigantic maws. And shot out a storm of ice.
Blasting the entire village to bits.
Notes:
Hope you guys had fun at Caldera Cay, cuz uh...
...Yeah...
Dagur's finally met up with Hiccup, Mirabel, and the gang! I wonder what will happen...
Chapter 23: Interrogation Revelation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was time for an interrogation.
Dagur was recaptured, this time in even sturdier vines. And snatched up in Mariposa’s claws.
High up into the night sky he was dragged. Until the air was thin and the cold was even colder.
He got a good view of the ocean, from up here. A good view of how far he’d be falling, if he was dropped.
But Mirabel promised that he wouldn’t be dropped. On one condition.
She wanted answers.
Peeking over the side of her Stormcutter, and glaring down at the man she held, Mirabel asked a question.
“Where are my kids, Dagur?”
He squirmed in the dragon’s grasp, before realizing that doing so would lead to him plummeting.
“I already told you!” He shouted, over the rushing wind. “I don’t know what you’re talking about- “
Mariposa dropped him.
Dagur was sent hurtling through the air, screaming as the winds tossed him about like he weighed nothing.
He tried to break his bindings, but Isabela had made extra sure these vines wouldn’t be snapped any time soon.
And even then, if he managed to free himself, what exactly was he going to do?
The other riders soared alongside Mirabel, and watched him plummet. Some taking it seriously, others laughing at his torment.
“I bet he’s gonna barf!” Snotlout chuckled, Hookfang rumbling in amusement.
The sea got closer and closer, and it seemed ready to welcome him to a watery grave. With Dagur helpless to slow his fall.
But just before he could collide with the water’s surface, he was grabbed again. Shaken, but still very much alive.
Whisking him away from the sea, and back into the sky, Mirabel tried again. With a different question this time.
“Where’s Viggo?” She asked, firmer than before.
Her hostile hostage stuttered, unsure as to how to respond. “H-How should I know?”
He felt the claws around him beginning to loosen, and hastily tried to save his skin.
“WAIT, WAIT, WAIT!”
Mariposa held off on dropping him, at least for now.
“I’m serious!” Dagur shouted, trying his best not to look down. “I don’t know where he is!”
Heather brought Windshear closer, a frown on her face.
“And why not? Don’t you work for him?”
Dagur didn’t respond, simply staring at her for a prolonged period of time.
He squinted his eyes, examining her strangely familiar features. Making her very uncomfortable.
“Do I know you?” He wondered. “I swear we’ve met before- “
Mariposa let go of him, just for a second. Just to instill a new fear within him, before catching him again.
“Stay on topic!” Mirabel snapped.
Her sheer aggression was even starting to intimidate her own companions.
She was not messing around today.
His heart pounding in his ears, Dagur scrambled to answer.
“I don’t know where he is because I don’t work for him!”
“And why would I?” His lips curled into an annoyed sneer. “That guy’s a jerk!”
Hiccup didn’t miss the sense of familiarity in those words, bringing Toothless down to face the man.
“You may not work for him, but you clearly have a history.” He noted. “Why don’t you elaborate for us.”
Dagur rolled his eyes, knowing he didn’t have a choice.
“Look, Viggo’s a guy who’s all about the money. And what makes him money, is dragons.”
“Why would he steal a couple of kids?” He asked. “There’s nothing in it for him!”
“I dunno, I feel like some sicko would pay a lot to get his hands on magical children…” Suggested Astrid, feeling disgusting by even putting the thought out there.
The very idea had the Madrigals wracked with terror.
But thankfully, Dagur shot down that notion.
“Nah, Viggo’s practical. A complete and utter egotist, but practical.”
Their captive tried to shrug as best he could given his situation. “If he ever found out that magic was real, he probably wouldn’t mess with it.”
“He’d think about it like this. Either he screws around with supernatural forces he doesn’t understand, and it comes back to bite him in the butt. Or he leaves it alone, and keeps selling his dragons.”
“Even if he did run into those kids, the moment he found out they were magic, he’d leave them right where he found them.” Said Dagur. “It wouldn’t be worth the risk, to him.”
“And he definitely wouldn’t sell them. There’s a chance they could fall into the hands of one of his enemies, and he can’t have that either.”
“I’m telling you, Viggo doesn’t have them.” He concluded.
The riders had to admit, that was surprisingly informative.
Dagur wasn’t even lying, either. He’s known Viggo for years, and has gotten used to his particular thought process. Always thinking three steps ahead, and trying to ensure above all else that he kept getting paid.
He truly didn’t think Viggo Grimborn would have any interest in kidnapping the magical trio. The potential cons outweighed the pros.
Of course, there was also the fact that he knew for certain that Viggo didn’t have the triplets.
But they didn’t need to know that.
Heather raised another inquiry. “So if the Grimborns don’t have them…who does?”
“I dunno.” He replied. “Maybe nobody does. Maybe they’re just lost on some island somewhere, and you’re wasting your time chasing dragon hunters!”
He sincerely hoped his ploy to get them off the trail worked.
He was correct in telling them that the Grimborns didn’t have what they were looking for. But the Northern Alliance did.
And those two operations were kind of in cahoots.
“You sure do seem to know a lot about this Viggo guy…” Fishlegs noticed, skeptically. “What’s up with that?”
“We do business together sometimes!” Dagur admitted. “It can be hard for a guy without a tribe!”
His eyes flashed with pure vitriol, directed at Hiccup.
He spoke in a hate-filled whisper. “You remember that, brother? You remember when you tricked my tribe into betraying me!?”
His simmering was put on hold, when Camilo suddenly appeared right in front of him. Causing him to yelp with fright.
“That’s not how I remember it.” Said the shifter, an eyebrow raised. “I remember you treating your Berserker buddies like crap, until they decided to ditch you.”
Dagur growled, writhing from within the dragon’s grip.
“They were being cowards!” He shouted, face turning red. “And they were only acting like that because you pulled that phony Thor act!”
Isabela took his accusatory tone, and turned it right back around. “Which we only had to do because you were trying to kill us!”
“We were just defending ourselves!” Luisa huffed.
A surge of rage flowed throughout Dagur’s soul, he was virtually foaming at the mouth.
Who did these people think they were?
Not only had they cost him everything, now they were lying about it?
He huffed and puffed, almost seeming to snort steam. Veins pulsing on his forehead.
Seething words slipped past his grit teeth. “You ruined my life…you left me with nothing…”
“And you have the AUDACITY to act like you did nothing wrong!?”
Hiccup sighed. A deep, weary exhale.
He may not have been Dagur’s biggest fan, in fact he was pretty disturbed by him, but he’d still known him for years. In a twisted way, they sort of grew up together.
And it almost hurt to see someone you knew for so long fall so low.
“I’m sorry, Dagur. But we’re not the ones who ruined your life.”
Those enraged, dark green eyes locked onto him. Trying to burn him alive with only their stare.
“We were just trying to protect our family, our friends. We didn’t want that fight.” Said Hiccup. “But you kept pushing, and pushing, and eventually something had to give.”
“You could’ve stopped at any time, salvaged what you still had…but you didn’t.”
He tried to remain stoic, but the slight melancholy in Hiccup’s voice was easily heard.
“The one who ruined your life was you, Dagur…”
Dagur was shaking.
He was shivering.
He was boiling with a red-hot rage.
A rage power enough to grant him a burst of strength, one he used to do three things. All in rapid succession.
First, he used this anger-induced might to destroy the vines that held him. Their thickness being no match for his fury.
At the same time, he broke free from Mariposa’s hold. The dragon jolting with surprise as she felt him jerk out of her talons.
And finally, with a ferocious scream, he launched himself at Hiccup. Tackling him off Toothless, and sending them both falling towards the ocean below.
The riders couldn’t believe what they’d just seen, it all happened so quickly.
“What the- ““Woah!” “Hiccup!”
Their combined weights made them fall much faster, they’d be hitting the sea within seconds. So Dagur made good use of his time.
He grabbed onto Hiccup’s shoulder with one hand, and began fiercely punching his face with the other.
Hiccup used his hands to try and push his assailant away, but Dagur kept his grip firm. Absolutely refusing to let go, refusing to end his onslaught.
The only thing that broke them up was the ocean. The two men crashed into the sea, the waves splitting them up.
Hiccup immediately tried to swim away, heading back up towards the surface.
Dagur grabbed the back of his shirt, dragging him back down and flipping him around. Before wrapping both hands around his neck.
And he squeezed.
Hiccup’s neck was clenched as tightly as possible, while he struggled for freedom.
One of his hands pushed against Dagur’s straining face, the other around one of his arms. But the other man was far stronger, and his body was quickly beginning to lose power.
Dagur barely even knew what he was doing, fueled only by his resentment.
He looked into Hiccup’s eyes, seeing them wide open and panicked.
He looked into those pine green eyes.
Those frightened, pine green eyes.
And Dagur gasped. A slew of bubbles escaping from his mouth.
Frantically, he separated from Hiccup. Moving his hands off his neck as if he’d been burned.
For one second, one terrifying second, he wasn’t strangling his sworn enemy. The recipient for all his hatred for over ten years.
He was strangling a little girl. With dark skin, silky black hair, and pine green eyes that always looked a little frightened.
He was strangling Peep.
And that scared the life out of him.
Dagur just floated down there, watching as Hiccup hastily swam to the surface. Not even moving to stop him.
His whole body was shaking, and immobile at the same time. His movements depending only on the which way the waves went.
Finally, a chance to kill the man he’d wanted to kill for a decade.
And yet, when the time came, he just couldn’t.
He didn’t want to kill Mirabel, either. Or any of the Madrigals. Or any of the Berkians. Or anyone who’d betrayed him.
He didn’t want to kill anyone he swore he would. Not anymore.
And that felt weird.
Movement brought him out of his thoughts.
Shadows from the waters surface told him that the Dragon Riders were near, likely to rescue Hiccup.
And he didn’t imagine they were too pleased with him.
He had to get out of here. He had to regroup with Drago.
After that awful experience of drifting at sea for months, he’d dedicated himself to becoming a master swimmer. Paranoid that a similar situation may arise again.
With surprising speed, he propelled himself through the waters. Far away from the Dragon Riders, and towards anywhere he could hide.
Not only did he need to get away from these people…
He also needed to be alone.
He needed to think.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
How fortuitous.
Drago had come here in search of a lava spewing dragon, such a beast would make a powerful addition to his army.
But by pure happenstance, it seemed this very island was the home base of the Defenders of the Wing. A tribe of dragon worshipping fools, who’ve been impeding the Grimborn brothers for years. Hindering his plans in the process.
If he could get that dragon, and wipe these people out in the same time, he’d be killing two birds with one stone.
Standing in the rain at the front of the ship, watching as the landmass swiftly approached, Drago smirked.
Everything was falling into place. It seemed as if the very world was bending backwards to make things easier for him.
Truly, the promised time was almost near.
But now, it was time to get that dragon. Any heathens he disposed of in the meantime were just an added bonus.
Whether it be here or after his conquest, they’d realize the error they made when they crossed him.
He turned around, facing the sleeping children who were chained to the deck.
He stomped over, grabbing the girl’s chain in his hand. And he yanked her onto her feet, shocking her awake.
Literally. Surprised sparks jolted across her body as soon as her eyes opened.
She frantically flitted her head left and right, feverishly rambling.
“Huh? What? Where? W-What’s happening?”
The same was done to the boy. Who’s reaction was less brash, but just as confused.
The two began rambling completely different things at the same time, but Drago put an end to it.
“SILENCE!”
The children hushed up immediately, looking at him with big, scared eyes.
He pointed out to the approaching island. “We are going to retrieve that dragon…”
His gaze fell to the redhead girl.
“You are my weapon. A tool, used only to destroy…”
Then to the curly-haired boy.
“You exist as an extension of my own will. Your only thoughts are my thoughts, you simply make them reality…”
He let them stand around and think on what he’d said, while he dug into his cloak pocket.
He retrieved two biscuits, handing them to each child. He knew they must’ve been hungry, after such a long day.
They did as told, scarfing down the food as they were nearly at their destination.
Right before they arrived, he faced them again. And when he saw their eyes, slightly glazed over and unfocused, he chuckled.
The biscuits were clearly working.
He looked to the girl again. “What are you?”
The girl seemed confused, blinking swiftly while shaking her head. As if the process of thinking was causing her problems.
“I-I’m…weapon…d-destroy…” Was all she could say, even though she felt like she should be saying something else.
Drago’s sick smile spread even further, and then he glanced to the boy. “And you?”
The boy was swaying on his feet, staring off into space. Trying to form the words he needed.
Whatever it was he wanted to say, what came out was quite different.
“Your…thoughts…m-mine…”
Perfect.
Everything was truly falling into place.
At this rate, he wouldn’t even have to keep the useless girl around anymore.
But that was for the future.
Right now, he raised his voice as high as it would go. Summoning his Bewilderbeast for another fight.
Though this wasn’t exactly a fair fight.
A village of puny humans against a titanic leviathan…it was more like a beatdown.
His Bewilderbeast ravaged the village with his ice blasts, frosting over the forests and leaving massive pillars in the square. Warriors struggling to avoid being stomped on.
The Defenders rushed out to ward off any attackers. But they were reluctant to harm a dragon, like the reptile worshipping fools they were.
It wasn’t as if their weapons could actually harm the giant lizard, anyway.
Instead, they turned their sights onto Drago. Valiantly charging the beach to defend their home.
But Drago wasn’t alone.
A blur flashed across all their visions, slamming into them and knocking them away.
It was so fast, they couldn’t even tell what it was. But they knew for certain that it was deadly.
While the Bewilderbeast continued its rampage, and the ball of energy dispatched whatever warriors it raced across, the Defenders were surprised to see that Drago had a child with him.
A small boy, wielding an oversized paint brush.
Whenever Drago pulled at the chain on his neck, the boy would wave the brush around.
And when he did that, they were faced with true horror.
Black, inky slime would appear wherever he pointed that brush. And it terrorized the warriors.
They formed gripping hands, that dragged people into pitch black pools. Or towering spikes, that seemed intent on impaling. Or large, round balls of muck that chased people around. Swallowing whoever they ran over.
All those who were touched by the ink were left in shivering, quivering, nearly catatonic states. As if their minds couldn’t handle whatever it was the slime made them see.
Whether it be by Bewilderbeast, black ink or blazing blur, the Defenders of the Wing were steadily dispatched. And Drago didn’t lift a single finger to fight any of them.
The most powerful of dragons, and two children with otherworldly strength. All of them, his to command.
Their power was his power.
Such was the might of a god.
The man they referred to as commander was among the last few standing. Using his axe to hack away at black slime, and assisting any of his forces that he could.
Drago figured, if anyone knew where his dragon was, it’d be him.
He pointed to him, giving a passing glance to the girl.
“Fetch.”
She was off like a rocket, blasting towards him and rolling into a ball. Boosting directly into his back, knocking him onto the ground.
While he groaned from surprise and pain, he noticed the two children standing near him. His eyes shot open with surprise, and seemed to flash with recognition.
He soon found a large shadow was looming over him.
“The Eruptodon…” Drago rasped. “Where is it?”
The commander kept his head held high, even in the face of danger.
“I’ll never tell!”
A harsh kick to the head wiped that determined glare off his face, and that same foot was used to push his head into the mud.
“WHERE IS IT!?” Drago asked again.
He wasn’t going to ask a third time.
He removed his boot, allowing the man to sit up.
After a few seconds of heavy breathing, he looked up to Drago. And used his hand to motion him forward.
The tyrant figured this must’ve been one of their foolish customs, but if it gave him the info he needed, he’d play along.
He leaned down, now face-to-face with the commander.
Just for him to spit into his face.
“That is my answer.” Said the commander, wiping his mouth.
Burning with rage, he kicked him in the chest. Knocking him onto his back.
His infuriated eyes whirled to the girl, and he issued a command.
“KILL HIM!”
The girl…did not obey.
“Wait…” She shook her head, regaining clarity. “N-No!”
Suddenly, her control over her body came rushing back. All the fog in her brain fading away.
“This is wrong! Hurting people is wrong!” She exclaimed, positively refusing to have anything to do with this.
Drago rumbled a low, dangerous growl. “Do as I say, girl…”
But the redhead stood her ground, glaring defiantly.
“No.”
Now enraged twice over, Drago brandished his bullhook. Swinging it in the air-
Before plowing it straight into the commander’s chest. Splashing red upon impact.
He choked and gasped and cried out in pan. A pain that only intensified when the hook was violently pulled out of his body.
Both children were horrified, gawking at the injured man. Unsure of what to do.
But they couldn’t just stare at him forever. Drago demanded their attention.
“When I tell you to kill, you kill!” He hissed, scowling down at the girl.
“And this is what happens when you don’t…”
Before she could run, he’d kicked her over. Keeping a foot on her chest to keep her in place.
Using the backside of his bullhook, he whacked her across the face repeatedly. Left and right and left again, ignoring her cries of anguish and pleas to stop.
She sparked and surged, trying to escape. But he was too strong.
Her brother was frozen with fear. Unable to do anything but watch as his older sister was savagely attacked, right in front of him.
When Drago was done, he looked down at her bruised face with disdain.
“Waste of my time…”
He swiftly turned, marching onwards. Shouting to them both as he did so.
“COME ON!”
Karla slowly sat up, wiping the blood off her mouth and the tears from her eyes. Letting them mix with the rain and drip away.
When she opened her eyes again, she saw a hand was being held out to her.
“A-Are you okay?” Pedro meekly asked.
Karla didn’t take his hand, getting herself up and dusting off her rags.
“I’m fine…” She mumbled.
But her brother didn’t seem to believe that. Moving closer to get a better look at her.
“Are you sure? Because- “
“I SAID I’M FINE!”
The girl shoved him away, filled with anger all of a sudden.
“Get off my back!” She shouted, bristling with aggression. “Let’s just go already, jeez!”
She stomped off, after Drago. Leaving Pedro alone and confused.
Tentatively, he followed after them as well. Trying his best to keep his head down.
And to not look at the man who was bleeding out.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Mala was a bit of a softy, when it came to the Great Protector.
Sometimes, before she went to sleep, she liked to spend a moment with it. Caressing its craggy scales, watching it bathe in the lava, and just enjoying its company. It seemed it enjoyed hers, as well.
It soothed her, a way to relax after a day full of royal stresses. These nights atop the volcano were always so pleasant.
But this night was different.
She felt the rumbling of the ground, she saw the ginormous dragon rise from the sea, she saw it demolish her village…
All in a manner of minutes. All while she raced down the hill, trying to get there in time.
She had no idea what her people were doing, how they were doing. But she knew she needed to find out.
She ran as fast as she could, her heart pumping, a sweat dripping down her brow.
And she stopped, when she saw her path was blocked by a strange man. Draped in a dark cloak.
“Who are you?” Asked Mala, crouching into a battle stance.
The man smirked, finding it funny that her people had been impeding him for so long. Yet she had no idea who he was.
He nonchalantly approaching despite her obvious aggression.
“My name is Drago Bludvist…”
“I’ve devoted myself to securing a better future, for all mankind…” He gestured up to the top of the mountain. “And to assist me in my mission, I require that dragon.”
The queen did not get the sense that he was truly interested in helping others, not in the slightest.
All she knew was that he wanted the Eruptodon. And she wasn’t going to let him have it.
“No!” She said, drawing out her sword. “The Great Protector has watched over us for forty years, and it is my sworn duty to protect it!”
Drago snickered, amused by her response.
These were the people who’d been such thorns in his side? These poor, dragon worshipping fools?
It was honestly hilarious.
“Then you leave me with no choice…”
Mala took a hasty step back, when a ball of electricity blasted in front of Drago.
The ball unfurled, revealing a small girl with frizzy red hair. Her brown eyes exhibiting hostility, and her freckled face bearing many bruises. A chained collar fastened around her neck.
Mala’s jaw dropped, both at the display of magic, and what was obviously an enslaved child.
Drago grinned even wider. “Either you move, or she makes you move…”
The girl glared at the woman, lightning crackling around her body. A clear threat.
But what surprised Mala the most was the fact that she’d seen this girl before. Earlier today, in fact.
In a strangely realistic portrait, shown to her by a mother. Desperately looking for her children.
This was Hiccup and Mirabel’s daughter. Valka’s granddaughter.
“Karla?”
The girl perked up, upon hearing her name.
She took a step back, suspicion in her eyes. “H-How do you…”
Mala lowered her weapon, speaking softly.
“Your mother told me. Your parents…they’re looking for you…”
The girl felt an indescribable feeling swell in her heart, the world around her screeching to a halt.
“…Mom and dad, they’re…they’re looking for us?”
Mala nodded, a small smile forming.
“Not just them!” She confirmed, with a slight laugh. “Your aunts, your uncles, your grandparents…they’re all worried sick!”
Despite herself, Karla was soon smiling as well. Her usual energy returning, along with the sparkle in her eyes.
Her parents were looking for them! Their entire family was looking for them!
She had to figure out where they were, she had to get Pedro and find Peep and they could all-
“Lies…”
That harsh whisper caught both their attentions, the both of them looking to Drago.
He glowered down at Karla, his lone fist clenched tightly.
“Can’t you see?” He asked her. “She’s lying to you!”
Such a bold statement had the queen reeling, but she quickly fired back with the truth.
“No I am not!” Mala refuted.
“Then where are they?” Drago questioned, turning his focus to her.
“If their parents were truly looking for them, they would be here…” He claimed. “They would be right here, taking them home!”
A disdainful sneer pulled at his lips. “But they aren’t…”
“They were!” Said the queen. “They were here this evening, doing everything they could to find their children!”
The tyrant huffed, displeasure evident in his stance.
“More lies…”
He turned back to the girl, who had been listening to their argument intently.
“Do you want the truth, girl?” He questioned. “I’ll give you the truth…”
“Your parents are happy that you’re gone.”
Karla froze, surging with shock at such a statement.
“Your power, your speed…it was too destructive…” Said Drago, faking sympathy. “They just couldn’t handle you…”
“And now that you’re gone…they don’t want you back…”
He could see it. The gears in her head turning, trying to work out what he was saying vs what Mala was saying.
And he knew the biscuits, while starting to wear off, were still working.
Karla felt, on some level, that the answer should be obvious here.
But as she thought on it more, that obvious conclusion was muddled and vague. Her head having trouble putting two and two together.
It seemed impossible, but…
Could that be the case? Were her parents truly glad to be rid of her?
It was a horrifying thought. One that made her heart feel heavy and cold.
But she couldn’t shake the idea that maybe it was true. Maybe she’d pushed them too far, and now they never wanted to see her again.
The very thought made her want to break into tears.
In the pouring rain, she gave a sniffle. “M-Mami…”
Which enraged her master.
“THERE IS NO MOMMY!” He hollered, stomping a foot and rumbling the ground.
“Yes there is!” Mala argued.
She saw the girl’s internal struggle, and tried to help her through it.
“Don’t listen to him! He’s trying to deceive- “
Just then, they all heard a distressed roar.
A large, round dragon with rock-like skin was being covered in sticky ink. The slime morphed and shifted, until the blob that held it rose up on long, spindly, spidery legs.
The legs began their trek down the side of the volcano, passing over the three as they did.
And Mala was terrified.
“The Great Protector!”
The dragon she swore to protect, the dragon she swore to honor and revere for all her days, was being ferried away by some unnatural sludge.
This couldn’t stand.
She wouldn’t let this happen.
Bringing out her sword, she charged for the inky, mobile cage. Slashing at one of its thin legs with fury.
But her blade got caught in the ink, and was swiftly sucked in. Mala had to quickly remove her hands, before she was sucked in as well.
But that didn’t mean she was safe from the ink.
The black paint swelled and bubbled, one of the legs lashing at her like a dark tentacle.
It wrapped itself around Mala, too fast for her to dodge, and picked her up into the air. Before tossing her over the side of the volcano.
She crashed into several trees on the way down, before crashing to the ground with an audible snap. Her arm breaking on impact.
She was alive, but she was in no state to fight right now.
All she could do was watch. Watch as her Great Protector was taken from them. Watch as it desperately cried out to her.
But she could do nothing more.
With the dragon acquired, Drago decoded they were done here.
He, Karla, and Pedro made their way back to the ship. The Bewilderbeast sinking into the waters once more. Leaving a trail of destruction in their wake.
It’d been a very successful day of hunting. And he thought they deserved a reward.
A reward that’d benefit him, more than it would them.
He handed them two more biscuits, speaking to them as they ate.
If their relatives were truly snooping around here, he’d come awfully close to risking losing two of his greatest assets.
He needed to ensure that, even if they tried to take the children from him, they wouldn’t succeed.
He couldn’t face the magical family. Not yet.
Not until he had the children completely subjugated.
And if they believed there was no home to return to, they wouldn’t care about escaping.
“Your parents were here…” He said, to Pedro’s shock. “…And yet, they haven’t found you…”
“…Because they don’t want to find you…”
He gazed at them intently, trying to hammer in his point. “They left without you. They don’t want you, your family doesn’t want you…”
That awful smile spread on his face.
“…But I do.”
He turned, trudging away. Imparting one last message while he left.
“Remember that…”
Karla and Pedro looked to each other. The boy with wide eyes, the girl with sullen ones.
They were silently deliberating, wondering if they should believe him or not.
The seeds of doubt had been planted.
As Caldera Cay got smaller, the farther they were away, they didn’t come to a solid conclusion.
They didn’t know what to think.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Dagur waited until he was sure they were gone.
Then he waited even more.
And then he swam back to Viggo’s empty fort, and got back into his dinghy. Rowing his way out of there.
Eventually he ran back into the warship, and had the pleasure of informing Drago that there were no dragons to be acquired at the fort.
But he seemed to be in a better mood than usual, pleased with his recent triumph, so he let this failure slide.
Everything should be going back to normal.
He was back with Drago, they were heading to the base, and they’d continue their usual routines. Dagur should’ve been feeling the same as he’d always felt.
But that weirdness from earlier persisted.
His hatred, the driving force of his being for a decade, felt like it was slowly fizzling away.
He didn’t want to kill Hiccup, or Mirabel, or the Madrigals, or much of anyone right now.
And without that, when he was stripped of all the anger and resentment…
He didn’t know what he was.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Back on Caldera Cay, Mala was forced to make a choice.
She knew her island. She knew that volcano would get started up any minute.
As much as she wanted to just get up and go after the Great Protector, she was in no state to fight. Her fractured and frightened people even less so.
They wouldn’t survive an encounter with Drago. And they wouldn’t survive if they stayed.
There was only one option left. One that pained her to even think about.
They had to evacuate.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Dagur had managed to slip away again, that guy was as slippery as an oiled-up trout.
Now the riders were heading back to Caldera Cay, to have a word with Mala.
Viggo wasn’t where they thought he’d be, and now they had reason to believe that Viggo may not be involved at all.
They needed to talk, and fast.
Flying against the rising sun, the Dragon Riders arrived at the island of the Defenders of the Wing.
And discovered that something was very, very wrong.
“What in Odin’s name…” Hiccup whispered, aghast at what he was seeing.
The entire island was a wreck.
The whole village was turned into splinters, not a single hut still standing. Statues and towers were tramples as well.
Giant footsteps were stamped into the dirt, resembling oversized craters.
Strange pillars of ice jutted out of the ground, in a shape and color that they all recognized.
Not to mention that the volcano was beginning to overflow, lava bubbling from the top and dripping down the sides. Hours away from reaching what remained of the village.
The volcano was actually very active. But thanks to the diligent and voracious efforts of the Eruptodon, it’d been kept in a state of dormancy.
But something told them the Eruptodon wasn’t here anymore.
And worst of all, no one was present.
“What the heck happened here!?” Asked Camilo, dismayed by what he was seeing.
Mirabel took note of the ice, and the massive footsteps.
“Hiccup…these are from a Bewilderbeast…”
“I know…” He nodded. “But…there’s no way this is mom’s Bewilderbeast! He’d never do something like this!”
Mirabel couldn’t deny that. But she also couldn’t deny that there was only one dragon species capable of all this, and they only knew of one specimen.
…There was only one, right?
They searched the whole landmass, looking for anyone who needed help or medical attention. Any signs of life.
But no one was here.
Toothless glared at the ice, a slight growl in his throat. Something was not quite sitting right with him.
“I agree, bud…” Hiccup sighed. “I definitely do not like this…”
The island was trashed, and its people were nowhere to be found.
Not only were they greatly concerned for the Defenders, wherever they may be, they were also at a loss as to what to next.
The Defenders of the Wing were the only ones who could track down Viggo. And even then, who knew if Viggo even had the kids? Perhaps Dagur was telling the truth.
Their only assistance had vanished. Their only lead was looking iffier by the second.
And they were no closer to finding Karla, Pedro, and Peep.
Just then, the earth beneath them rattled and quaked. The mountaintop began to spurt gushes of lava.
The volcano was erupting.
“That’s our cue!” Shouted Mirabel, rushing to her dragon. Everyone followed her lead.
They soared away from the disastrous island, hoping that wherever the Defenders were, they were okay.
And they were all asking themselves the same question.
What now?
Notes:
What? You thought that, because both the riders and the kids would be at Caldera Cay, they'd finally find each other?
Don't be silly :)
The Defenders have vanished, Dagur's questioning everything, the kids are questioning everything, and Hiccup and Mirabel are out of clues.
The next few chapters are among the bleakest yet. But I promise, there's a light at the end of this tunnel.
Chapter 24: Triple Trouble
Chapter Text
Dagur wanted to deny it.
He really wanted to deny it.
He wanted to write it off as more lies. More tricks, from the people who ruined his life.
But he couldn’t.
He couldn’t keep himself from the truth any longer.
Perhaps…
Perhaps they were right.
His mother’s death was still a tragedy, and his father and sister’s disappearances were still unexplained.
But in regards to everything else, perhaps it truly was a result of his actions.
Maybe he had pushed his tribe over the edge. Maybe he had been too cruel to Hiccup, when they were growing up. Maybe his violence towards the other tribes and the Madrigals was unwarranted.
Maybe the reason they all left him, was because he made them want to.
Maybe it wasn’t literally everyone else’s fault…
Maybe it was his.
And that meant the last ten years of holding this grudge, fiendishly hounding after his revenge, had been for nothing.
He had nothing left.
What was he supposed to do now?
This question plagued his mind, and it had been ever since they got back to the castle.
He didn’t feel present, like an active participant in reality. From the moment he woke up, he was just going through the motions. His body moving on autopilot.
He got up, washed his face, did his morning exercises, and headed to the kitchen. All while not remembering a single bit of it.
He was too in his own head. Too consumed by his scattered thoughts.
He had no idea what to do with his life anymore.
He had no idea what he was doing here.
The whole plan was to ride the coattails of the Northern Alliance. Using Drago’s success as a springboard to destroy his supposed enemies.
But if he didn’t want to destroy those people anymore…what was he doing?
What was he doing here?
He didn’t know anymore.
…
Though he did know what he was doing in the kitchen.
A meager amount of awareness returned to his mind, as he knew he had to focus on the task at hand.
It was morning, meaning it was time to make Peep some breakfast.
For the past few days he’s just given her a slice of bread and a glass of water, which was actually considered a luxury compared to how they usually fed their prisoners.
But today he felt like doing something extra. He felt guilty, even though he hadn’t done anything to upset her recently. He really just felt like he had to make something up to her.
And…he didn’t like the conditions she was living in.
He wanted her to be more comfortable.
Upon entering the kitchen, he saw that he wasn’t alone. Another of Drago’s minions was already in the middle of something.
She placed two old biscuits on the counter, leftovers they’d had for months. Making sure to pick the ones with the least amount of mold.
And then she reached into a bottom drawer, and pulled out a vial. Filled with a strange, violet liquid.
She held it up to the light, sloshing it around a bit. Before uncorking the container, and beginning to tip it.
And that’s when Dagur stepped in.
He didn’t know what she was doing, but he knew he didn’t like it when people put weird purple stuff in his food.
“What ’cha got there?” He asked as he approached. His friendly tone somehow managing to sound threatening.
The woman, bone-thin and wearing a cloak far too large for her, jumped with surprise. Nearly spilling the contents of the vial.
Glaring with annoyance from the scare, she still acknowledged Dagur as her superior. And gave him an answer.
“Food, for Drago’s magical brats…” She huffed, turning back to her work.
She started to tip the bottle again, only for a hand to stop her wrist.
Something about that liquid just didn’t look right to Dagur.
“And what exactly are you putting in that food?” He questioned, eyes narrowed. “Doesn’t look like any sauce I’ve ever seen…”
“Why do you care?” The woman spat, surging with irritation.
The crazed and now slightly concerned man raised an eyebrow.
“Just humor me.”
With a prolonged groan, she did just that.
“It’s Deathgripper venom.” She revealed. “There, you happy?”
Dagur wasn’t happy. In fact, he was very disturbed.
“Why the heck are you putting poison in their food!?”
All at once, he had so many questions.
What was happening? Was Drago trying to kill them? But he needed them alive, didn’t he?
Luckily, the woman had an explanation handy.
“Drago used to know this bloke called, uh…” The name was escaping her at the moment, though she tried very hard to remember.
“Gristle…Grizzle…Grim-whatever…”
“The point is, he had a bunch of Deathgrippers!” She said. “And Drago learned that the venom has some crazy effects. Not just on dragons, but on people too.”
Dagur crossed his arms, not thrilled with what he was hearing so far. “What kind of effects?”
She was just getting to that.
“Anyone who takes this stuff becomes…” A cryptic grin spread across her face. “More open to suggestion…”
Her smile dropped into a wince. “But if you just inject it right into the bloodstream, the side effects can be less than ideal…”
“Which is why he’s got the kids ingesting it instead!” She held up a stale biscuit, and brought out a knife. Cutting into it.
“It’ll take longer for them to be completely under its control, but this way he can avoid any unwanted reactions.”
A few drops of venom were dripped into the biscuit, before she closed it back up. Doing the same to the other.
Dagur tried to wrangle all this new information.
“So let me get this straight…” He muttered. “…Drago’s drugging the kids with dragon venom so he can turn them into mind controlled magical slaves?”
The woman shrugged, casually. Seeing nothing wrong with this.
“Pretty much.”
Dagur was very tempted to just grab those biscuits and throw them into a fire, or toss them out of the window and into the freezing waters, or anything else that would dispose of them.
But then what would happen?
Drago would kill him, and just keep drugging them anyway.
There was nothing he could do here.
Nothing except for watching her go. Feeling deeply disgusted, and fearing for those kids.
He’d taken to calling them Red and Curly, based on their respective hair qualities. But according to his little captive, their names were Karla and Pedro.
And those names stuck around in his mind, even as he scraped together a serviceable breakfast for his ward.
A few fried eggs, and a slice of smoked fish. The freshest he could find. He hoped it tasted good.
And from the way she gobbled it down, it clearly was.
Seeing her so vigorously wolf down her meal made him actually smile, for the first time all day.
“Take it easy, Squirt!” Dagur laughed. “You’re gonna choke yourself!”
To his relief, she did slow down. But only a little.
It was the first food with flavor she’d had in days. And while it was nothing compared to her abuela’s cooking, it was still more than enough for her right now.
Dagur felt good. He did a good thing, and felt good about it. A new experience for him.
But he still didn’t feel great.
He looked at this girl, her skin dirty and pale from the lack of sunlight. Her clothes ripped and torn, her hair dry and frayed at the edges.
She needed to get out of there. He wanted her out of there. At least for a little while.
He opened the cell door, the girl watching it swing with surprise.
“W-What’s happening?”
Dagur beckoned her forward, closing the door after she’d left.
“You need some time outta that cell, Squirt.” He answered. “This place is a serious safety hazard…”
Hearing him express concern for her safety, or anyone’s safety, only increased her surprise.
He faced her, mild curiosity in his gaze. “So where do you wanna go?”
The surprises just wouldn’t cease.
He was asking her what she wanted to do? She could make her own choice?
Peep immediately knew what she wanted.
Excitement sprung into her form, but right before she could respond-
“Besides seeing Red and Curly.” Dagur intervened.
Peep deflated like a popped balloon. There went her idea…
To his credit, Dagur looked genuinely apologetic.
He rubbed the back of his neck, turning away from her forlorn face. “Sorry, kid. Rules are rules.”
Her initial idea may have been a bust, but Peep still had something else she wanted to try…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Dagur was baffled.
He knew kids could be weird, but…
This was incredibly weird.
“You seriously want to spend your free time with him!?”
Peep nodded her head, fully confident in her decision.
“Why wouldn’t I?” She asked, caressing the cool scales with a palm. “He’s a very nice dragon!”
She rubbed each side of the lizard’s face, bumping her nose against its snout with adoration.
“Isn’t that right, Scorpio?” She cooed.
The Triple Stryke gave a mild grunt, placidly allowing the girl to rub his cheeks. He knew he didn’t look very threatening right now, but for her, he didn’t care.
Here in the arena where they trained dragons for battle, Peep had requested she visit the Triple Stryke again.
Somehow, she even convinced him to let it out of its cage. And oddly enough, it hadn’t moved to attack him at all. Specifically because she asked it not to.
It seemed she’d formed a bit of a bond with the beast. One Dagur did not understand.
“You named it?” He asked, befuddled. “You can’t name it, you’ll get attached to it!”
Unfortunately for him, she was already quite attached.
She defensively hugged his neck, sending Dagur a little pout.
“Every good dragon deserves a name!”
The Triple Stryke, now named Scorpio, growled threateningly at the man. Demanding he not do anything to upset the child, including questioning his new moniker.
“Alright, alright…” Sighed Dagur, holding his hands up in defeat. He knew this was a battle he just wouldn’t win.
He took a seat on the stone floors, trying to enjoy a breeze from the open ceiling that was far too cold. While listening to the child play with the dragon.
A wry smirk tugged at his lips. “Let me guess…you called him Scorpio because of the tails, right?”
Currently on the lizard’s back, Peep gave a sort of half-shrug.
“Kinda…” She replied. “I was mostly thinking about the…”
It took her a bit to form the word she was looking for, it was a complicated one.
“C-Con…Consty…Constellation!”
Dagur’s eyebrows raised with surprise. “You know the constellations?”
To which the girl nodded.
“Uh-Huh!” She was now hanging from the dragon’s neck, grinning. “My Mami taught me!”
Dagur shifted positions, his arm resting on his knee. A nostalgic glaze settling over his eyes.
“So did mine…” He whispered, almost to himself.
Peep’s expression fell, when she noticed a newfound sadness that seemed to overtake him. One that had clearly been around for years.
She dropped from her position on the dragon, tentatively approaching.
She’d never seen a bad guy look so sad before.
“Did you…love your mom?” She asked, quietly.
Dagur shut his eyes, exhaling wearily.
“Of course I did…I loved her with everything I had…”
Memories of a time when they were all together flashed into his mind. “I loved my whole family…”
He was quiet, for a moment. Gazing out at nothing in particular, his focus not on the present.
Until he let out another whisper, seemingly not even meaning to.
But he had to admit it. He had to let it out, even if he didn’t know he needed to.
And he did.
“…Still do…”
All that emptiness he’d been feeling, the hole left behind by his fading need for revenge, was filled.
With hurt.
Hurt for the family he had. The family he lost. The sheer isolation he’d felt for years, suppressing it and replacing it with a desire to inflict pain on others.
A deep, heart wrenching, profound hurt that clasped his soul and wouldn’t let go.
Hurt was all he knew. The only sensation he could feel.
…For about three seconds.
A small, warm feeling was placed against his side.
“What the…?”
Startled, he looked over. Seeing Peep hugging his arm tightly. Both her arms wrapped around his bicep.
Dagur was as frozen as a deer faced with excessively bright lights. His eyes as wide as they’d stretch. Not a single movement from his body, not even a twitch.
Until, gradually, his other arm began to move.
He was painstakingly slow about it, as if one wrong move would cause some catastrophe. His hand opening and closing from fist to palm to fist, not quite knowing what to do with itself.
This was new and strange and weird, and yet terrifyingly familiar at the same time.
Until, finally, he bit the bullet. And placed his hand against her back. Completing the hug.
And his heart exploded.
Dagur sucked in a shocked breath, as an insurmountable warmth burst throughout every bit of his being.
That hole, left empty by his dying lust for vengeance and filled with a decade old pain, was replaced with something else.
Something he used to know fondly. Something he hadn’t felt in a long time.
Something he felt whenever his mother used to hold him close. Something he felt when his father used to place a proud hand on his shoulder. Something he felt when he’d succeed in making his baby sister giggle.
Something the lack of had warped him into the very man he was today. The man he was now ashamed of.
He knew this emotion had a name, it had to…
But he was blanking on it.
His heart beat with a newfound fervor, pulsing this new sensation throughout his body.
All at once the world seemed to light up with colors he didn’t even know existed. All at once he felt like he was seeing things from a completely different perspective.
And in every corner of his brain, something sprang to life. Something that had lied dormant for far too long.
A primal instinct, a compulsion as old as man itself. A drive to protect a small, defenseless little thing that had seemingly come into your life out of nowhere.
Feeling the hand on her back, Peep looked up from his arm. Staring at him with those big, green eyes.
And she smiled.
That sealed it.
Big Brother Mode was activated.
He would annihilate anyone or anything that threatened this child.
Dagur heard a growling, and looked up to see Scorpio glowering at him.
But for as hostile as his expression was, he stood solidly in place. He was simply sending a message.
A message that, somehow, Dagur completely understood.
She was trusting him. And he’d better not dare break that trust.
Without any words, he stared into the dragon’s eyes. And slightly nodded.
While he still seemed wary, the Triple Stryke accepted this response. Settling down onto his stomach, and yawning with his large jaws. His three tails braiding together, and curling around him.
It was insane.
He was sitting here, being hugged by a little girl, next to a killer dragon, with no desire to kill anyone.
And yet, he felt better than he had in a very long time.
He felt...content.
And it was at that moment that Dagur knew he was about to try something crazy.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
He couldn’t let her see her siblings. It was too risky.
He could get either himself, or even worse, her killed.
But…if everything went according to plan…
Maybe she could at least talk to them.
Dagur knocked on a dingy wooden door. Trying very hard to not be heard by anyone else.
Soon after, the door opened. Revealing a small girl with frizzy red hair, dressed in rags.
“What do you want?” Karla asked, with a grumble. Scratching at her neck.
It was still irritated from wearing that chain all day, yesterday.
Dagur gestured behind himself, already stepping away.
“Come with me…”
Bristling with confusion, she did just that. Following him through the halls until they arrived at a rather stuffy closet.
Already in the closet was Pedro, looking just as confused as she was.
Dagur shuffled her in, and stood outside the door.
“Just wait there!” He said, before closing it.
And now it was just the two of them, standing in the darkness.
Even with the limited light, they could tell this closet was a mess.
Walls stained with splotches of dubious origin, the door creaked and cracked with age and disuse, and various insects scattered from the light. Some skittering over their bare feet.
And the cobblestone floors were perhaps worse here than they were anywhere else in the castle, decently sized holed between the stones could be seen. Slight air drafts blowing through them.
Karla looked to her brother. “Do you have any idea what we’re doing here?”
In the darkness, she could just barely see him shrug.
But they knew better than to question their masters at this point. So they waited for something to happen.
Karla tapped her foot impatiently, Pedro idly looking around. Though it wasn’t like he could see anything.
They could hear down there, through the poorly done floor. They could hear what sounded like footsteps. And then Dagur’s voice, echoing from below.
“Alright, Squirt. I’m giving you ten minutes!”
They heard footsteps leaving. And then a second, smaller set of footsteps approach.
And heard something amazing.
“H-Hello?”
Both Karla and Pedro surged with surprise, upon hearing a voice they recognized intimately.
A voice that belonged to the third of their number. The girl who made their triplet trio complete.
They both gasped her name at once.
“PEEP!?”
They heard the girl give her own gasp from below.
“Karla? Pedro?” They heard her say.
“You know it!” Grinned the redhead.
For the first time in what felt like eternity, they were all near each other.
They desperately wished they were in the same room. That they could see and smell and hug each other. But for now, this was just fine.
Their spirits were at the highest they’ve been in a while. Any pain and torment from the days before vanishing, at least for this one moment.
Peep had another question. “W-Where are you?”
“Up here!” Karla excitedly replied, though her answer wasn’t very descriptive.
Pedro felt happier than he had in days, so much that he was back to speaking more than a little at a time.
“We’re, like, totally in a closet!” Said the boy. “Where are you?”
Peep was just about to answer, but Karla beat her to it.
“It doesn’t matter!”
The girl was grinning confidently, striking what she hoped was a cool pose.
“Just sit tight! I’m gonna find you, and bust us outta here!”
This piqued Peep’s interest, her head tilting as she stared up at the particularly patchy ceiling.
“Oh? You have a plan?”
She heard her older sister scoff, finding the idea preposterous.
“Who needs a plan?” Asked the cocky speedster. “I’ll blast us out and we’ll run back home!”
Karla thought the idea was foolproof, but Peep saw a few holes in the concept.
“Karla…we’re on an island…”
The redhead looked to the floor, quirking an eyebrow at her sister’s voice.
“Yeah, and?” She asked, not seeing the problem here.
Peep tried to get her point across.
“Y’know…surrounded by water?”
It took Karla a few seconds to understand what she was getting at, before it dawned on her.
She and water did not mix. In fact, the moment she touched the stuff she would start sparking like crazy. And it was usually very painful.
Bath time was a regular ordeal.
“I…didn’t think of that…” She admitted, wearing an awkward expression.
In a flash, her cockiness had returned.
“But that’s okay! I’ll figure something else out!”
While her assurance was nice, Peep felt it was unneeded.
“Actually, I-I think I may have a plan- “
“Nah!” Karla brashly interrupted, hands behind her head.
“I got this! You just sit back and watch me do my thing!”
Being so rudely cut off made Peep groan with exasperation, but her sister’s shortsightedness was perhaps the most annoying thing.
“Okay, how?” She questioned, skeptically. “How are you gonna get us out of here?”
Karla was quiet for a moment, before she shrugged.
“Uh…by being awesome?” She said, as if it was obvious. “Gimme some time, it’ll come to me…”
This made the smaller girl even more exasperated.
“That’s not an answer!” She huffed, glaring upwards. “Could you please just listen to my plan?”
Hearing the aggravation in her sister’s voice made Karla defensive, and slightly aggressive.
“I don’t need to!” she snapped, crossing her arms.
“Why not!?” Peep asked, her voice raising.
Karla shouted back. “Because I’m the big sister! You listen to me!”
Peep annoyance sparked into full blown anger, the girl seething a response.
“You are only older than me…BY TEN MINUTES!”
“Still counts!” The only slightly older girl refuted.
Pedro stood to the side, watching and listening as his sisters argued. Not knowing if he should step in or not.
The warm, fuzzy feelings in their hearts had evaporated. Replaced by a palpable tension.
“Look, why can’t you just let me handle this?” Karla asked, glowering down to the floor.
Peep was in near disbelief.
Even after being put in this situation, after all they’d been through…
Karla hadn’t learned a thing.
“Because the last time we let you handle something, you got us kidnapped!”
The usually meek girl launched into a rant, her frustration reaching new heights.
“We’re only here because you wanted to go on an adventure!” She said the last word as if it was the stupidest thing in the world.
“We could’ve stayed at camp! Me and Pedro were having fun!” The girl formed a grimace, directed towards a sibling she couldn’t see.
“And we were only at camp in the first place because you wrecked the party!”
“How many times have we gotten in trouble, because we were doing what you told us?” She heatedly asked. “How many times did you ignore us, when we told you an obviously bad idea was an obviously bad idea?”
“How many times have you destroyed something? Or got someone hurt? How many times have mom and dad had to clean up after you?”
Having her past failures thrown in her face caused Karla to surge with anger herself.
“Look, I was just trying to have some fun!” She exclaimed. “It’s not my fault people can’t handle me!”
“But it is your fault when you don’t learn from your mistakes!” Peep countered. “And you never learn, Karla!”
Memories of every time the older girl had caused some type of upheaval fueled her next sentence.
“You never have, and I don’t think you ever will!”
Pedro finally decided to speak up.
“Dudes…maybe we shouldn’t- “
From above and below, both his sisters were too entrenched in their bickering to tolerate an interruption. Yelling simultaneously.
“STAY OUT OF THIS!”
He quieted himself, stepping backwards into a corner, while the girls resumed their quarrel.
“Y’know what I think?” Karla asked, frowning deeply. “I think you’re jealous!”
The accusation left Peep sputtering. “J-Jealous!?”
Karla nodded, even though she couldn’t be seen.
“Yeah, jealous!” She repeated. “Because you know I’m a better leader than you’ll ever be!”
Having her insecurities about her position as the next Candle Holder targeted like this sent a wave of fury through the small girl, who was now feeling angrier than she probably ever had.
“And what makes you think you’re a good leader?” She asked in return, a growl in her throat.
“Your leadership got us kidnapped! Now we’re a gazillion miles away from home, our family has no idea where we are, and we can’t even escape, because you won’t even listen to me!”
Her fear and rage towards their current situation hit her in full force, and the blame was all directed towards one person.
She pointed a finger to the ceiling, hoping her sister could feel the vitriol behind it.
“All of this is your fault!”
Karla floundered for an answer, a refute, anything to prove her claim wrong.
But she couldn’t deny that, whether it was her intention or not, her actions had led them to where they are now.
But she was just so mad right now, and her pride refused to allow her to admit to any wrongdoing.
So she doubled down.
“I DON’T CARE WHO’S FAULT IT IS!” She raged, jolting with electricity.
“I’m the fastest thing alive!” Proclaimed the girl, holding onto her self-given title like a security blanket. “I can get us out of a crummy castle any day of the week!”
“So you’re gonna shut up and do what I say, because I’m the big sister!”
After she finished her rant, there was silence. The only noises being the huffing of a winded child.
But then-
“I wish you weren’t…”
Karla jerked from surprise, the statement hitting her like a brick.
“W-What…?”
Peep wasn’t shouting anymore, but it was obvious that she was positively livid.
“Everything bad that’s happened to us, happened because of you…” She spoke, her tone both calm and enraged.
“My life would be so much easier if you weren’t in it! If you weren’t my sister!”
For a second, Karla looked insurmountably pained. Like her heart was being ripped in two and set ablaze.
But soon enough, she was balling her fists. A snarl on her freckled face, and a fire in her eyes.
“W-Well maybe I don’t want a coward for a little sis! You think of that!?”
“I don’t need you, you need me!” She yelled, stomping the ground. “I’ll find my own way out, and you’ll be begging to come with me!”
“All you’re doing is slowing me down! That’s all you’ve ever done!”
Peep matched her volume. “Fine! Then I’ll stop slowing you down!”
“That’s fine by me!” Karla hissed in return.
“Fine!”
“FINE!”
“FINE!”
Their back and forth now done, the two girls both grunted with a burning anger.
Pep swiftly turned, running back from where she came. A glower on her face, a fire in her belly…
And tears in her eyes.
Karla heard her footsteps, and felt she needed the last laugh.
“Yeah, run away! That’s all you’re good for!”
Pedro finally decided to speak up again, disheartened by the recent turn of events.
“We shouldn’t fight…” He said. “I-I really think you should- “
Karla was right in his face, turning her anger towards him.
“I DIDN’T ASK YOU WHAT YOU THINK!” She hollered. “NOBODY CARES!”
That shut him up quickly. The boy lowered his head, his entire posture shifting to a more reserved stance.
No one cared what he thought. So he’d keep his mouth shut.
Karla was sick of this closet, sick of her sister, sick of this castle…
She was sick of all of it.
With an angry grunt, she raced out of the room. Dashing off to find somewhere she could let off some steam.
And not think about what Peep had said.
Pedro, now alone, eventually trudged away from the closet. Heading off in search of his room. Deeply saddened by the split he was feeling between his siblings.
All three triplets went in different directions.
All three triplets felt more alone now than ever before.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Far away, in a hidden valley, there stood a large and colorful house. Sitting atop a picturesque hill. A candle burning in the window.
This house wasn’t just any house. It was very special.
Thanks to the power of a miracle, it was alive. Spending its days caring for its family.
And in the dead of night, when no one was awake or aware enough to notice, something peculiar happened.
In one of the hallways, there were three doors. Depicting a speedy girl, an imaginative boy, and a girl who looked quite nervous.
These doors usually glowed with a bright, welcoming, magical energy. But tonight, the glows faded in and out like a dying lightbulb. Eerie noises echoing throughout the house.
The candle’s flame got softer, weaker. Flickering dimly in the wind.
And forming on the nearest wall, jagged and splintering and spreading at an alarming pace was-
A crack.
Chapter 25: The Speedster's Lament
Notes:
100 kudos? 5000 hits?
That's amazing! Thanks, everyone!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She was wrong.
She had to be wrong.
Karla knew for absolute certain that Peep was wrong.
This wasn’t her fault. None of this was her fault.
It wasn’t her fault that they were kidnapped.
It wasn’t her fault that they were taken to this horrible place.
It wasn’t her fault that they were made to be slaves to a tyrant.
She didn’t want this. She didn’t mean for any of this to happen.
So it wasn’t her fault.
She was positively sure of it.
That’s what she repeated to herself as she blasted out of the castle.
She needed to clear her head.
She needed to run.
The girl dashed out into the snow. Her face screwed into a grimace as she braved the cold. Still fuming over their recent argument.
Who did that kid think she was?
How could that spineless, wimpy little crybaby accuse her of all that garbage?
Like this is what she wanted. Like any of the messes she caused were intentional.
She was just trying to have some fun! What was wrong with that?
If she was too fast for some people, that was their problem. Not hers!
Her feet pounded against the snow, the chill biting at her soles. But she was too angry to care right now.
She ran and ran, sprinting far away from the decrepit castle. Trying to focus solely on running.
But no matter how hard she tried, her troubles kept popping into her mind.
Karla didn’t like making people angry. She actually really wanted to help people.
More than that, she wanted to be a hero!
But no matter what she did, be it trying to assist or simply chasing a thrill, something would get messed up. And she’d be to blame.
She didn’t get it! Everyone always treated her like she had some kind of problem.
When they were the ones with the problem. They were the ones constantly dictating how she use her gift.
“You can’t just run around and do what you want! You have to be considerate of others!”
She was given this speed for a reason, so why shouldn’t she use it as she saw fit?
Karla then found herself facing off against a steep, craggy wall of rock. Leading up to the towering peaks of the mountain the castle was built besides.
This should’ve been her cue to turn around, and head back. But the very thought of being in the same building as Peep filled her with a burning rage that threatened to melt the snow around her.
So she decided to climb.
Small hands met sharp rocks, as Karla pulled herself up onto the first of many stones.
The winds were picking up now, sending a bevy of snow flurrying around her. Bashing her in the face with snowflakes that felt exceptionally sharp today.
The gusts were so strong, it felt like they’d lift her up and blow her away. But she kept on climbing.
Stone after stone, from boulder to pebble, she kept on climbing.
She needed a physical activity to focus on. To clear her mind.
But her mind wasn’t clear.
Echoes of past admonishments rang through her ears, clearly heard over the bluster.
“Why can’t you use your gift more constructively, like your brother?”
She wasn’t her brother!
“Why can’t you be more careful, like your sister?”
She wasn’t her sister!
She was the fastest thing alive! Speed like this deserved to be enjoyed!
Why didn’t people get that?
The girl climbed and climbed, until she reached an impasse.
The stone she was holding onto was several feet away from the top of the rock wall.
It seemed this would be the end of her climb.
There was no way anyone could reach it.
Anyone normal, that is.
Karla snorted with aggravation, her breath visible in the cold air.
Electricity surged around her body, and she used her magic to run up the side of the wall. Moving too swiftly for gravity to take effect. Until she reached the edge of the cliff.
And once she clambered over it, she looked up. The jagged peak of the mountain still loomed above her, piercing the clouds.
There was a bit of a path, here. But it was made of terribly uneven rocks, covered in slippery ice. Falling off the side of the mountain was an inevitability, more than a possibility.
And it was an inevitability Karla sought to overcome.
Anything would be better than going back to the castle.
Where she was.
Karla boosted forth, attempting to just rush across the icy ground. But as soon as she set foot upon it, she slipped.
Over the side of the mountain.
The far-off ground was approaching at a rapid pace, and her death was all but certain. But right before she could plummet to her doom, she grabbed the tip of a particularly pointy boulder. Saving herself from annihilation.
A cloudy puff followed her sigh of relief.
Climbing back over, Karla realized she’d have to try a different approach.
She rolled into a ball, splattering snow around her from where she rotated in place. Before blasting onwards.
She effortlessly plowed through the rough terrain, ascending the spiral path in no time at all.
There was a gap, between this part of the mountain and the next. A sizeable pit, leading to a path of jagged rocks that seemed designed for stabbing.
Karla increased her speed, racing to the edge, not stopping for even a second-
And she jumped. Unfurling in the air, with her arms and legs spread out wide.
Her eyes were closed. She didn’t need to see, she just needed to enjoy the free-fall.
This was speed.
This was freedom.
This was fun!
And that was really all she wanted.
But whenever she tried to enjoy herself, someone would take issue with it.
They always called her reckless.
They always called her a nuisance.
They always called her destructive.
But she was just trying to live freely! To enjoy her gift! To go wherever the wind took her, and do whatever interested her!
So maybe she truly was a bit destructive at times.
Did it really matter?
Was it that much of a big deal?
She was awesome! That’s what was most important, right?
Karla’s jump carried her over to the other side, where she curled back up when she hit the ground. Resuming her ascent.
She blasted up the mountain at top speed, just barely avoiding careening over the sides with well timed drifts. Sometime colliding with the rocky surface in the process.
She was on the way to the top, she could feel it. That pointy peak was minutes away.
The power to climb an entire mountain like it was nothing, the speed to do it in the time it took to change the trash…
How was she anything but radical?
Why did so many people, including her own sister, have an issue with her?
Thinking about Peep made Karla angry again. The way that girl had pinned the blame for their current predicament all on her.
It all came back to the same things.
That play was boring, she just wanted to spice things up. How was she supposed to know the Quaken would wreck everything?
And camp was stupid. What they needed was some real action, it only made sense that they leave!
And was she really supposed to leave those poor dragons alone? It wasn’t like she was trying to get them kidnapped.
Her parents, her grandparents, her aunts and uncles and cousins…they’d all repeat the same things.
Look before you leap. Think before you act. Consider how your actions will affect others.
They treated her like some kind of ticking timebomb. Like she was a living wrecking ball, who they had to constantly convince not to destroy everything.
Like that was really what she wanted. To destroy.
It was dehumanizing!
All she wanted was to enjoy herself! Enjoy her gift! It’s just that things always seemed to go wrong when she did.
What was she supposed to do about that? Stop having fun? Is that what they wanted?
Did they want her to suppress her gift? To stop running? To stop being her?
Karla picked up speed, her agitation fueling her power.
That is what they’d want, huh?
They would want her to stop running.
They would want her to stop using her gift.
They would want her to stop being herself.
Because no one could handle her. Everyone thought she herself was some kind of problem. Everyone had something to say.
Even her own parents had called her destructive.
It was just so frustrating.
Why did everyone think she had bad intentions? Why did everyone think she wanted to cause havoc?
Why couldn’t they see that she was just trying to have fun?
Over and over Karla asked herself these questions, receiving no answers.
Her fury reached its peak just as she reached the peak of the mountain.
Grunting from both exertion and exasperation, she gave herself one last surge of energy. Rocketing herself to the top of the mountain, to a cliff just underneath the most jagged tip.
She wasn’t paying any real attention to where she was going, and ended up face-to-face with the mountain’s top. And she slammed right into it.
“OOF!” She exclaimed, thudding into solid rock.
Falling onto her back, she quickly picked herself up. Dusting off her rags.
And she took in the view.
She stood high above the clouds, where no man could ever hope to be found. The sun slowly sinking into a sea of white, against a gorgeous sky.
It wasn’t even snowing up here, she was above the storm. The air thin and chilly.
This view, this amazing imagery, was the result of her incredible gift.
She was awesome. And anyone who couldn’t see that was just plain stupid.
She wasn’t wrong, they were.
She was positively sure of it.
But while she stood there, grinning smugly and feeling confident in her abilities, Karla then heard something weird.
SPLAT
Confused and curious, she turned around.
On the ground was a pile of fallen leaves and sticks and feathers.
And three cracked eggs, yolks spilling out of the shattered shells.
Karla stepped back, surprised. Where did all this come from?
Above her, she heard a shocked screech.
A white owl glided down from above, landing just behind the mess of twigs and shells.
It looked upon the scene before it with terror in its round eyes, releasing panicked hoots.
A horrified feeling filled Karla’s heart, as understanding hit her.
That was a nest.
That owl was a mama.
The eggs were her babies.
And when she rammed into the mountainside, she caused the nest to fall.
She killed them.
The girl shook her head, not quite believing what she was seeing.
“N-No…wait…”
The owl heard her small mutters and turned its gaze into her, misery turning into wrath.
Shrieking with fury, it flapped up and began assaulting Karla with its talons. Clawing at her face.
Karla held her arms over her head, trying to protect herself.
“I-I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to- “
Her cries were ignored, the owl scratching and scraping and trying to inflict as much damage as possible.
Karla couldn’t see, her eyes covered by her arms as she tried to step away from the mourning bird.
And she tripped right over the edge.
She fell through the clouds, violently thrust back into the storm, before landing on a ledge with an audible thud.
She just lied there, on her back. Mortified at what she’d done.
She killed those baby birds.
She was recklessly running, with no regard for her surroundings, focusing only on her own wants, and she killed those baby birds.
A mama owl would never see her chicks break out of their eggs and into the world, all because of her.
It was her fault.
All of it was her fault.
All at once, it hit her.
Her pride, her insurmountable pride that blinded her judgement, was finally put to rest.
Her innate compulsion to justify her every decision, to prioritize her self-image, was stripped away.
And Karla understood.
Because of her, her precious baby brother and sister had been kidnapped and enslaved. By a tyrant, hellbent on world domination.
Because of her, they were sent away from their home in the first place. Because she ruined her village’s celebration.
Because of her, they’d gotten into trouble countless times.
It all came rushing to her mind at once.
Every time she damaged property.
Every time she got someone hurt with her antics.
Every time she was a public disturbance.
Every time she wrecked something.
Every time she ruined something.
Every time she destroyed something.
Drago was right.
She was only good for one thing.
Destroying.
She was a wrecker. She ruined everything she touched.
It was no wonder Peep didn’t want to be her sister anymore. She was better off without her.
So was Pedro.
Her whole family was.
A deep, wrenching feeling tugged at her soul. Her heart quivering from the sadness.
Her family didn’t need someone like her ruining things for everyone.
Maybe it’d be better if her parents weren’t looking for her.
She found herself hoping that Drago was right. That Mala was lying. That her parents truly wanted her gone.
Because it’d be better for them.
It’d be better for the Encanto.
It’d be better for Berk.
Karla sat alone on the cliff, hugging her legs closer to herself.
When she thought of everything she’d done, she sniffled.
When she thought of everyone she’d hurt, her throat got tighter.
When she thought her family, the ones who surely hated her now, her eyes wettened.
And when she came to her final epiphany, she began to sob.
She finally realized the truth. The truth of who she was.
What she was.
Her gift wasn’t super speed. Her gift was destroying.
She belonged here.
In this frozen wasteland, where she couldn’t hurt her anybody ever again.
This is where things like her should be. Away from people.
And she hated that.
Karla loved her family. She loved her triplets with everything she had.
But she was hurting them.
Memories of every time her parents looked at her with annoyance, or disappointment, only served to affirm this decision.
Memories of every time she got her siblings into trouble, of all the awful things she’d said to them, solidified it.
How could she be so mean to them? How could she say such hurtful things? How could she treat them like her lackeys, and nothing more?
She didn’t deserve her creative little brother. Or her sensitive little sister.
What kind of big sister was she?
What kind of big sister gets her siblings enslaved?
A terrible one.
She was terrible.
All she did was destroy, and eventually she’d destroy them too.
Because that’s what she was.
So Karla just cried. She wailed into the storm, alone and freezing.
Wishing she was with her parents, or her siblings, or her grandparents, or anyone to comfort her.
She felt so awful, so afraid, so miserable.
But she knew it could never be. Not anymore.
She was a tool of destruction. She hurt, she wrecked, she ruined.
That’s all she was.
That’s all she’d ever been.
That’s all she’d ever be.
She was positively sure of it.
Notes:
After seeing a direct result of her actions hurting others, Karla FINALLY understands that she's been wrong the whole time.
But that doesn't mean her character arc is over. Not in the slightest.
We'll see how Pedro's doing next.
Chapter 26: A Cold Hug
Chapter Text
That night, Pedro was cold.
He was so cold, that his skin felt like it was burning.
It’d been so long.
So long since he’d been touched.
Not hit, or beaten, or bashed, or strangled-
Touched.
It’s been so long since he’d been swept into a hug. Or had a kiss placed to his cheek. Or had his hair ruffled and tousled.
Affection. He missed affection.
He’d always been a physically affectionate child. Willingly offering displays of love to anyone in his family, and being delighted when he got them in return.
And he hadn’t gotten any of that for…
For…
He was finding it hard to keep track of how long they’ve been in here.
The sheer isolation, the ever-present coldness and hostility of the fortress….it was starting to get to him.
More than usual.
He couldn’t even focus on his training today, something that earned him a brutal beating. His body was still sore, hours later.
But even still, he wasn’t focusing on that.
He was thinking about his mother.
He missed her. Of course he did, he missed his whole family.
But today in particular, he missed her hugs.
He missed the way she’d hold him tightly, and it felt like she’d never let go.
He missed the way she’d lightly rock back and forth, in a motion that always made him forget his troubles.
He missed the way she’d kiss him, or bump her forehead against his.
He missed the way she smiled, the way she’d run her hand through his hair, the way she’d laugh when he said something silly.
He missed her smell, her warmth, the feeling of security. The feeling that everything would be okay, as long as he stayed with her.
He missed it.
He needed it.
He needed to be hugged.
Pedro lied awake, that night. Not even feeling the slightest bit tired. His eyes wide open in the dark.
His whole body was shivering, jittering, but not from the cold.
From the aching in his heart.
From the longing in his soul.
The deprivation, the sheer lack of any positive physical contact, it was becoming too much to handle.
He had to do something.
Something had to change.
He couldn’t go on like this.
He couldn’t face the next day with this scorching feeling on his skin. His entire body crying out to be held.
But…what could he do?
Ask Drago if he could hug his sisters? Such a request would land him a broken leg on the spot.
He didn’t think they’d want to see him, anyway.
They were having…
Problems…
He felt so lost. So unsure.
And he knew he needed to improvise.
He needed to get creative.
Pedro rose form his sorry excuse for a bed, single-minded in his mission.
In the dark of the night, he stepped through his room. Considering it was completely lacking in decoration, he didn’t have to avoid tripping over anything.
The faint moonlight peeking through his boarded-up window illuminated his brush, lying on the floor.
Drago had made it explicitly clear that using it without his permission would result in severe punishment.
But desperate times called for desperate measures.
Pedro picked up his brush, and was relieved to see that there was no black ink this time. The paint on the tip was swirling with ethereal colors, like it used to.
This was good. This was a good sign.
Gripping the handle tightly with both his hands, the boy closed his eyes.
He needed to focus.
His brush was put into motion, painting golden lines onto the air.
Pedro thought of his mother.
He thought of her brown eyes, that always looked at him with so much love.
He thought of her smile, that could light up even the darkest of nights.
He thought of her curly hair, that looked just like his. Or her chunky glasses, a design she’d apparently kept consistent since she was a young girl.
He thought of her songs, the ones she’d sing or the ones she’d play on her accordion. He thought of her mastery over crafts. He thought of how she always knew how to make him feel better.
He thought of everything about her. Everything he loved about her. Trying to channel every bit of his love into this drawing.
He needed to get her just right. No detail could be missed.
This was of the utmost importance.
Finally, the drawing was complete.
And after a flash of golden light-
“Hola, Pedrito!”
That voice.
That voice was like the most wondrous music he'd ever heard.
Standing right before him was no other than Mirabel.
Or, a drawing of Mirabel.
Her form was sketchy, a visible black outline at the edges of her being. Her colors slightly faded out, like she’d been scribbled in with crayon.
But it was her.
It was his mother. Smiling down at him like she always did.
She was here.
Pedro gawked up at her, simply seeing a version of her sending incomprehensible feelings through his mind.
The drawing of Mirabel’s smile fell, a sympathetic frown taking its place.
“You’ve been through a lot recently, haven’t you?” She asked, her tone dripping with a motherly sweetness.
Hearing her concern, seeing the worry in those brown eyes, the same shade as his…
Just having somebody care about him.
It brought Pedro to tears.
Sniffling, he gave a little nod.
The drawing of Mirabel dropped to her knees, spreading her arms out wide.
“Come here, Mijo…” She cooed. “Come to Mamá…”
Her beckoning…
It was so inviting, so alluring…
And he was so tired.
Pedro didn’t need to be told twice.
He dropped his brush and fell into her embrace, weeping into her arms while she held him tightly.
She did everything he wanted her to do.
She lightly rocked him back and forth, running a hand through his curls.
She planted kisses to his forehead, before humming gentle lullabies into his ear.
She held him like she’d never let go.
…
…But, something wasn’t right.
It wasn’t the same.
She didn’t feel like his mother did.
She didn’t smell like her. She didn’t smile like her.
The warmth of her skin wasn’t present. The subtle beating of her heart in her chest didn’t bring him comfort. The gentle swaying of her breathing mixing with his didn’t connect them.
Because she didn’t breathe. Her heart didn’t beat.
She wasn’t flesh and blood.
The songs weren’t quite right. The way she played with his hair, or nuzzled their noses together.
It felt fake. Overplayed. Like she was trying too hard.
Like she wasn't doing this because she wanted to, but because it's what she was designed to do.
He didn’t feel safe, in this embrace. He didn’t feel secure.
He didn’t feel loved.
He felt like she was a drawing, doing what he created her to do.
Because that’s exactly what she was.
His mother wasn’t here. He wasn’t safe. He wasn’t being loved.
This was just a drawing.
The affection he was craving just wasn’t here.
…But that didn’t make what happened next any less awful.
A bright light slowly began to fill the room, and Pedro opened an eye to see what was happening.
To his horror, the drawing of his mother was slowly being overtaken by a golden glow.
He knew exactly what was happening.
Pedro’s drawings never lasted too long.
Even if she wasn’t real, even if she didn’t feel real, she still looked just like his mother.
And the sight of her leaving him, abandoning him in this place was horrifying.
He clutched her dress tighter, trying to keep her here. Trying to keep her with him. His sobbing intensifying.
“P-Please, don’t go…d-don’t leave me…”
But she had to.
That was just how the magic worked.
In a puff of golden smoke, she was gone.
Leaving Pedro grasping at the air, crying to himself.
His family wasn’t anywhere to be found.
His sisters didn’t want him anymore.
He was alone.
Alone and desperate to for affection.
Desperate to feel he was loved.
Chapter 27: Dagur the Dummy
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Peep had never been so angry in her life.
She wanted to grab something and rip it to pieces. She wanted to punch a wall until she tore a hole through it. She wanted to scream until her voice gave out.
What was wrong with Karla?
Why wouldn’t she listen? Why didn’t she ever listen?
Her recklessness is what got them into this situation in the first place, and now her stubbornness was stopping them from getting out of it.
It made Peep want to bang her head against the wall. It made her want to shout into a pillow.
It was currently making her pace in tight circles, fury in every part of her body language. Her face locked in an enraged scowl.
Dagur stood outside her cell, watching her stomp back and forth. He was honestly very surprised.
He’s seen her be scared. He’s seen her be sweet. He’s seen her be unexpectedly crafty for a child her age.
But he’s never seen her act like this.
He really didn’t know what to say, or if he should even say anything at all. But he still tried.
“Uh…you alright, Squirt?”
Peep froze in place, her back turned to him. Before swiveling to face him with a fire in her eyes.
“NO!” She shouted. “I’M NOT ALRIGHT!”
The little girl launched into a rant, one powered by a frustration that had to have been building for quite a while.
Which was astounding, because she hadn’t even been alive a full decade yet.
“She always does this!” The girl raged. “She acts like she’s got it all figured out, when she doesn’t!”
“And when she screws something up, which always happens, she acts like it’s not a big deal!”
Dagur nodded along, stroking his scruffy beard.
“Okay, well- “
“AND SHE NEVER LISTENS!”
Whatever he was trying to say was intercepted by a big shout, from a little voice.
Peep looked Dagur straight in the eyes, aggravation radiating from her being.
“Do you know how many times I’ve tried to tell her that she was doing something stupid?” She asked. “Only for her to ignore me, and be surprised when things go wrong?”
Under her heated gaze, even the far larger man felt himself begin to sweat.
“I dunno…” He shrugged, averting his eyes.
She threw her arms up in exasperation.
“I don’t either! I lost count!” She replied. “But It’s gotta be in the triple digits!”
Peep crossed her arms with a huff, turning her nose up to the air.
“Well no more!” She declared. “I’m done with her! I don’t want anything to do with her anymore!”
With a final harrumph, she planted herself on the hard ground. With an expression that she probably thought looked firm and unshakeable, but really just seemed like pouting.
But for as cute as her frustration may have been, Dagur recognized the darkness that lied beneath it.
The anger, the resentment, the desire to hold onto a grudge for years and years. Letting it burn and boil and broil and bubble and fester…
He knew those emotions well. They were his driving force for a decade.
He was just barely breaking away from that mindset. And he didn’t want her succumbing to it any time soon.
“Listen kid, I get that you’re upset…” He began. “And I’m not saying you shouldn’t be…”
“But…you can’t hold onto it…”
Peep popped one eye open, sparing him a glance.
This whole advice thing was very new to Dagur, but he still tried his best to come up with an analogy.
“Hate is like…a cold!” He said, before shooting her a question. “You’ve had a cold, right?”
Peep shook her head. “Not for more than five minutes.”
That knocked Dagur completely off balance. And yet, he felt stupid for not seeing it coming.
“…Right, magic…”
He cleared his throat, and continued on anyway.
“The point is, hate is like a disease. It spreads, it multiplies, it infects every part of your body!”
“And…” He gave a deep sigh. “And then you start spreading it to other people…”
Peep could tell he was speaking from experience.
Dagur kneeled down, looking the child in the eyes.
“Look, when you let yourself be consumed by grudges, you end up…” He formed a self-deprecating smile.
“Well…” He chuckled, sardonically. “You end up like me…”
And the less she ended up like him, the better.
“I mean, she’s your sister! The only one you’ve got! I just don’t think you should give that up so easily.”
He knew what losing a sister felt like. He didn’t want her to feel that too.
Peep looked contemplative, and a bit sullen.
“I don’t wanna hate her…” She mumbled, before irritation returned to her features.
“But she’s just so…so…UGH!”
After that grunt of frustration, she put her cheek in her hand. Slumping over, wearily.
Dagur could see that she didn’t feel like talking anymore.
“Alright, I’ll uh…” He awkwardly stood, cracking his back. “I’ll just let you think on that for a while…”
“And…just try not to hold onto it. Okay?”
Peep didn’t look to him, but she gave a slight nod. And that was enough for him.
He didn’t need her wasting ten years of her life, endlessly chasing after vengeance.
Empty, empty vengeance.
Though now that his lecture was done, Dagur was very surprised with himself.
Never would he have expected to be so concerned for the future and wellbeing of a child, that he’d give her a speech about handling her emotions.
If his past self could see him now, he’d probably try to kill him.
But if there’s one thing from the last decade of his life that he still held to be true, it was this:
Whenever the Madrigals were involved, things got weird.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The next morning, Dagur was attending to his usual duties.
First of all, he made Peep some breakfast. They talked some more about her squabble with Karla, but she wasn’t sure if she was ready to forgive her just yet.
Dagur didn’t push the issue, he could see that this was a long running issue that he didn’t have the full context for. And he still felt out of his element, when it came to this caring about kids stuff.
But he really hoped she wouldn’t hold onto this for too much longer.
He thought on this while sitting on the floor, in the castle’s makeshift arena.
To his left, one of his fellow lackeys was being pinned down by an armored Nadder. The same one from a few days ago.
He frantically tapped the stone floor, trying to get his coworker’s attention.
“H-Hey, Dagur?” He squealed, lungs being compressed. “Really hate to bother you, but I could kinda use some help here…”
Dagur stood, and began walking away.
If he could’ve, the crony would’ve sighed. Dagur was always like this, and he didn’t know why he expected any difference.
“O-Okay then…” The man meekly muttered. “I guess I’ll just- “
Suddenly, the Nadder jumped off him. Chasing after a fish that had been tossed its way.
Now having full control of his breathing, the soldier rose. Gasping a large breath.
And he now stood in front of Dagur, holding a bucket of trout.
To say he was surprised would be a massive understatement.
Dagur chuckled, and placed the bucket in his hands.
“The way to a dragon’s heart is through its stomach!” He grinned. “Try that next time Pointy over there feels like giving you trouble!”
The lackey he assisted was staring at him like he was an entirely different person.
So did everyone else in the room. Including the dragons.
Unless told to do so by Drago himself, Dagur never helped anyone.
And he certainly never did it with a smile on his face.
Everyone suddenly backed away, giving him a wide berth. Gawking at him with wide eyes.
Clearly, he’d lost it for good this time. His insanity had peaked, and he was seconds away from crumpling to the floor while ranting about coconuts and bumblebees.
But Dagur felt just fine. Though their aversion to his good deed was starting to weird him out.
Was it so unbelievable that he’d do anything nice?
…When he thought back to his behavior over the last decade, he supposed it was.
The shroud of malevolence and malcontent had been lifted from his mind, and he didn’t feel compelled to just hurt people for the sake of it anymore.
In fact, he wanted to help.
He wanted to set a good example. To be someone that could be looked up to.
Though…he wasn’t quite sure where this new desire came from.
A new face entered the room, another lackey that Dagur didn’t know the name of.
“Drago wants you outside...” She grunted, pointing out the entryway.
When Drago called, you answered. No matter what.
So Dagur hurried out of the arena, leaving a legion of stunned hunters behind.
It made him question a few things.
Was he truly that awful? So bad, that one act of decency was cause for such alarm?
Maybe hanging with that kid changed more than he thought…
Eventually, Dagur found Drago outside. In the frozen over courtyard, with Karla and Pedro.
Both children looked absolutely miserable.
Karla’s confidence was gone, replaced with an unsure shuffling while she did everything she could to avoid looking at her brother.
Because she now felt she was awful. She didn’t deserve him. She didn’t deserve to even look at him.
Pedro took her new demeanor a different way. He felt she now wanted nothing to do with him.
His feelings of isolation were intensifying by the second, the boy glancing downwards with the starts of tears in his eyes.
Even physically, with how rough and dirty their appearances were, they both looked terrible.
Dagur felt terrible for them.
Which was still sort of new for him. He was in the process of reacquainting himself with empathy.
Drago couldn’t care less.
He stomped over to Dagur, eyeing both the children as he did. They both shuddered away from his gaze.
“They need more combat experience…” He rumbled.
Dagur nodded, an understanding hum coming from his throat.
“I get it! You want me to show them some moves, huh?”
He took on a fighting stance, punching at the air while ducking and dodging an invisible opponent.
To his shock, Drago chuckled.
Drago never chuckled at his jokes. He only showed amusement if someone was getting hurt.
Little did he know…
A second later, and a ball of energy slammed into his gut. Launching him backwards.
And when Dagur faceplanted into the snow, his stomach churning with pain, that’s when he understood.
Today, the kids would be training with a dummy.
And he was the dummy.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
This was a trial, for Dagur.
The kind warriors of myth had to overcome, in only the most ridiculous of legends.
Blasted by an electric orb, firing at him with the force and velocity of a cannonball.
Chased by a wave of inky sludge, that promised an even worse fate should he be caught in it.
Jolted by electric shocks, for even getting too near.
Slashed at by slimy swords, stabbed at by inky spikes, clawed at by black tendrils.
He’d been bashed, dashed, charred, crushed, slimed, sliced, and utterly humiliated.
His tenders, brutalized, in every conceivable fashion.
Dagur did not have fun with this training session.
Karla’s speed and strength, Pedro’s otherworldly, eldritch artistry…
They were getting stronger.
And together, they ensured that he felt a pain above all others for a solid hour.
And when he was at the absolute end of his rope, pushed to his limit and unwilling to withstand any more torment…
He was told they were at the halfway point.
One hour down, one hour to go.
Dagur wanted to cry.
But he got through it. He was covered in paint, ash, and an embarrassing amount of bruises, but he got through it.
The kids were unresponsive, but Drago seemed pleased with their performance. Which was good. If he wasn’t, they’d have to do it again.
Dagur still wasn’t sure that they wouldn’t.
But luckily, their training was complete. At least the portion he was obligated to participate in.
As always, Drago finished the session by beginning to retrieve something from his pockets.
And Dagur freaked out.
He remembered.
He remembered that the biscuits were spiked with Deathgripper venom. He remembered that it was messing with Karla and Pedro’s minds.
And he felt he had to do something, before they took even another bite.
Fortunately, one of Drago’s minions ran into the courtyard. Right before he could feed the kids.
The two began talking, sharing an inaudible dialogue. While the children simply waited.
And Dagur knew this was most likely his only opportunity.
His body still sore in every spot imaginable, he dragged himself over to Karla and Pedro. Wincing with each movement.
The two of them looked down on the incredibly pained man, both guilt and bewilderment on their faces.
Despite his pain, he tried to smile up at them. Wanting to appear casual.
“H-Hey, kids…!” He wheezed, coughing up ashes.
He steadily brought himself to his knees, and soon his full height. Though he bent back down so he could talk to them privately.
“Look, y’know those biscuits you’ve been eating?” He asked them, earning two nods.
He leaned in closer, whispering desperately.
“Well stop eating them!”
His direness concerned the children, who now looked to him with a sense of worry.
“Something’s going on with those things!” He said. “They’re laced with- “
Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Drago approaching. And he knew he’d run out of time to explain.
But even as he made his escape, he still tried to warn them.
“J-Just, don’t eat them!” He advised. “Trust me!”
And then he was gone, walking away stiltedly and unnaturally. Whistling a nervous tune.
He really hoped they got the message.
Drago watched Dagur leave, puzzled by his behavior.
But he figured they didn’t call him deranged for nothing. That fool was always a lunatic, this was nothing out of the ordinary.
Returning to his previous business, he reached into his cloak. Retrieving two biscuits, and holding them out for the children to take.
Karla and Pedro eyed the food, warily.
Dagur had warned them not to eat them.
But…did they trust Dagur? He was the one who kidnapped them in the first place.
What would eating the biscuits even do, anyway?
The two began to ponder, trying to remember if they felt any different after consuming the stale things.
And now that they were thinking about it, they did.
After eating the biscuits, their minds got all…fuzzy.
Thinking got harder. Remembering things got harder. Their brains were both cleared out, and fogged up at the same time.
It was an odd sensation. And initially, they were ready to reject the biscuits right then and there.
…But, then the two thought on it some more. Their individual minds coming to similar conclusions.
Karla thought, if her mind was all scattered, she wouldn’t have to think about how she’d ruined everything.
She wouldn’t have to remember every time she wrecked something. She wouldn’t have to remember how terrible she’d been to her siblings, her family, or her town. She wouldn’t have to think about how she was nothing but a force of destruction.
Pedro thought, if his mind was all scattered, he wouldn’t have to think about how alone he felt.
He wouldn’t have to remember his past isolation. He wouldn’t have to think about his current isolation, with neither of his sisters wanting to bother with him anymore. He wouldn’t have to think about how nobody cared what he felt.
Their problems wouldn’t be problems anymore.
They’d both be free from their pain.
They could forget all about it.
They didn’t know what was in those biscuits that caused this side-effect, but…
They were willing to take a chance.
They were willing to take a bite.
Anything to stop this hurting.
So they each grabbed a biscuit, and scarfed it down in seconds.
Already, they could feel their minds clearing. They found it harder and harder to focus on their woes.
Harder to even remember why they were miserable in the first place.
And when they were done, Karla looked up to a very surprised Drago.
Wiping her mouth, she asked a question.
A simple question, that would prove to have disastrous consequences.
“Got any more?”
Notes:
I know the chapters have been kinda short recently, but don't worry.
Next one is a doozy ;)
Chapter 28: Future Tense
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Manuel was a boy who valued responsibility. And with Mirabel, Hiccup, and the triplets all absent, he took it upon himself to get the rest of his family up each morning.
Several others had offered to take up the job, like his aunt Julieta or his grandmother. But he was insistent, physically levitating them out of the way with his powers. And volunteering himself for the position.
This was his obligation now, and he’d ensure it was done properly.
He took this duty very seriously. Waking up early every day to accomplish this task, never being late by even a minute.
He felt, in these times of uncertainty for his family, it was up to him to give them a sense of stability. However fleeting.
And to his credit, the other Madrigals thought he was doing a fine job. His wake-up calls were certainly less jarring than the triplets’ were.
Manny was a stoic child, never displaying too much emotion. But he was a teddy bear on the inside, and he really did care.
And so, just like every other day this week, Manuel awoke bright and early. Before the roosters were crowing, and before the Terrible Terrors would try to eat those roosters.
But when he opened up his door, stepping out into the hallway, he saw that all was not well in Casita.
The twelve-year-old’s eyes popped open, when he saw his younger brother Diego.
Every single one of them.
A massive crowd of identical children were scrambling around the courtyard, all of them looking quite panicked. Running around aimlessly, confused and disorganized. Frequently bumping into each other.
It was a veritable swarm of Diegos.
Manuel sighed, used to his brothers antics at this point. His hazel eyes searched the crowd, looking for the real Diego. He could always tell.
And when he found him, those same eyes began to roll.
“Ay, Diego…” Manny sighed, already done with this nonsense. “It’s a bit early for this, don’t you think, Hermano?”
But Diego, for as much as he loved mischief, seemed genuinely unsettled by this. Popping his head out of the crowd of duplicates, only getting a few words out before he was pulled back in.
“I’M NOT- “His face was jabbed with his own elbow. “-DOING THIS- “His gut was slammed with his own knee. “-ON PURPOSE!”
As he spoke, he spawned more and more clones. Who started to frantically scamper like headless chickens.
Manny raised a disbelieving eyebrow, not believing his words for a second.
“Yeah right…” He mumbled.
But someone else seemed to agree with Diego.
“I think he’s telling the truth…”
Manny jumped with shock, quickly turning to his left to face the new voice.
It was deep, booming, and incredibly manly. A voice that belonged to no members of his family.
But when he looked, he didn’t see a stranger in his home.
He saw a young girl. His own cousin.
“…Sofia?”
The girl nodded, looking sheepish. Her big brown eyes pointed elsewhere.
Her voice was always so soft, yet so harmonious. What he’d just heard sounded nothing like her.
But when she opened her mouth again…
“When I woke up, I sounded like, well…this…” She rumbled, her tone not matching her body at all. “It’s ever so strange…”
Manny felt that strange didn’t even begin to describe it.
Still trapped within the crowd of doubles, Diego tried to will his magic into making them disappear. But they wouldn’t comply, frustrating him.
“WHY WON’T YOU ALL JUST GO AWAY!?” He shouted, overcome with annoyance.
The clone nearest to him shrugged, just as confused as he was.
“We would if we could, pal.” He said. “Something’s wrong with the magic.”
Diego gasped.
Manuel gasped.
Sofia gave a very deep gasp.
All the Diego clones ceased their scrambling, each one of them looking to the shrugging one with shocked expressions.
For once, he didn’t like having all the attention on him.
“What?” He asked them, not appreciating all the staring. “Did we not all know that?”
From their stunned looks, he was guessing they didn’t.
Apparently the hivemind wasn’t working right either.
The clone rubbed his arm, shying away from their gazes. “…Well this is awkward…”
And that’s when all the clones finally disappeared.
Diego, who was climbing over a double of himself, suddenly found himself suspended in the air. Subject to the whims of gravity.
He fell, but Manny was quick to act. Grabbing him with his psychic power, and lifting him up and over to them.
However, his telekinetic hold then began wobbling, fighting his control. Making the boy have to strain himself to rein it in.
This had never happened before. While he certainly had to learn how to use it properly, Manuel had always enjoyed a mastery over his gift.
This was new. And not in a good way.
Diego, still in the air, felt the psychic energy around his body weakening.
“Uh…bro?” He called, sweating nervously. “You think you can put me down before your powers go all topsy-turvy?”
But unfortunately, Manny didn’t make it.
The green energy glowing from his eyes fizzled out, and so did the magic that was holding Diego. Causing him to drop to the floor, right on his face.
“…I guess not…” He grumbled into the ground.
Manny’s head was killing him, and a small trickle of blood was leaking from his nose.
Something definitely wasn’t right.
Sofia’s worry was evident, even in her new voice.
“W-What’s wrong with the magic?” She gulped, suddenly hit with a powerful fear.
“I dunno!” Diego replied, standing himself up.
He tried to rationalize the situation. “I mean, maybe he was lying! You know I like saying things just to get reactions out of people!”
But even as he offered this hopeful theory, internally he felt that his double wasn’t lying. And that made him just as fearful for the magic.
Manny frowned, deeply concerned. Turning around and looking up at the candle. His brother and cousin doing the same.
They’d all heard the tale, of the day the miracle died.
How a misguided Alma was mistreating her loved ones. How the gifts got all wonky in the process. And how Mirabel had opened their eyes, and saved their family’s magic.
But nothing like that had ever happened in their lifetime. And while their family had been no stranger to dramatic situations over the years, they faced whatever came their way together, and the candle kept on burning as strongly as ever.
And that’s what it was doing, as they watched it. The ethereal flame dancing brilliantly on the wick, impossible to blow out.
They all agreed that there didn’t seem to be anything wrong with it. Only furthering their confusion.
Manny looked down to the floor, figuring it wouldn’t hurt to ask the house itself.
“Casita…do you know what’s going on?”
The floor tiles undulated in a motion that seemed like contemplation, before rapidly flipping down the hall.
The three children followed those tiles, stopping at three more doors. Glowing with a mystical energy.
One door depicted a girl with frizzy hair and a wild grin, running to the side while jolts of lightning flew off her.
The next, a curly-haired boy with a lazy smile, using an oversized paintbrush to draw the most whimsical of creations.
And finally, a girl with silky long hair who looked just a bit alarmed, several exclamation points popping up over her head.
Karla, Pedro, and Peep.
The floor tiles clattered about again, before making a movement that seemed like a shrug.
The building didn’t quite know what was going on, but whatever it was, it involved the triplets.
“Of course it does…” Diego groaned, slouching over. “Those three are always causing trouble…”
A light pluck was delivered to the side of his head.
“Like you’re one to talk!” Manuel remarked.
And to Diego, this meant war.
With a rabid battle cry, he launched himself at his brother’s portly torso. Latching on like a deranged koala.
He spawned a clone, who climbed over him and settled over Manny’s back. Pulling at his hair.
Manuel usually wasn’t one for altercation, but he was still Valentina’s son. That fighting spirit lied within him, and if the duplicate duo wanted a smackdown, that’s exactly what they’d get.
Soon a brotherly wrestling match had begun, the kids tussling about on the floor. Completely losing track of what they were just talking about.
Sofia could only sigh at the sight before her.
“Boys…”
But from behind her, she heard the weirdest of noises.
She turned, and what she saw shocked her so much her voice returned to normal.
“Uh…b-boys?”
Diego was in the middle of gnawing on Manny’s leg, the older boy trying to yank him off with psychic energy. But they both heard her call, and looked up to regard her.
And when they saw what she was seeing, their fight was entirely forgotten.
The magical glow coming from Karla, Pedro, and Peep’s doors began to flicker and fade erratically. The lights on the walls switched from off to on to off again. The whole house seemed to shake, just a bit.
Another sudden sound made the three look down.
From beneath them, a crack was splintering from the floors. Crawling forth and climbing its way up the wall, splitting into two detached lines on the way. Only stopping once they reached the top.
And when they were done, two cracks stood in-between each of the triplets’ doors. Almost seeming to separate them.
The shaking stopped, the flickering ceased, the lights turned back off for good.
It was over.
But the kids were still scared.
Manny and Diego hastily split apart, fearing that they may have been the cause for this. Blurting out excuses as they did.
“WE DIDN’T MEAN IT!” “HE STARTED IT!”
But Casita assured them that it wasn’t their fault. Though it still didn’t appreciate their scuffling.
It pointed its tiles to the three doors once more, emphasizing that this had to do with the triplets.
But Manuel, Diego, and Sofia still had so many questions. So many worries.
And they weren’t the only ones.
The rest of the Madrigals heard the commotion, rising out of bed and exiting their rooms to see just what was happening. Expecting nothing more than childish shenanigans.
Any remaining grogginess they may have felt was eviscerated, when they saw the cracks.
Cracks in their Casita.
An image they’d never forget.
They all huddled around the three doors, bubbling with fear and uncertainty.
Already, Pepa was starting to thunder. Clutching her braid anxiously.
“This? Again!?”
“But what does it mean? What’s happening?” Antonio asked, while trying to keep his animals calm.
Bruno tried to sink into his oversized ruana, chattering with nervousness.
“W-Whatever it is, something tells me it isn’t good…”
Alma gently made her way through the crowd, gazing upon the cracks with horror.
Old, awful memories sprang to her mind. Of the last time she’d seen something like this, all those years ago.
But back then, it had been her fault. Even if she wasn’t aware of it.
However, she was positive that she wasn’t the cause this time. Or at least, she very much tried not to be anymore.
So now they were left with a mystery.
What was causing the cracks this time?
Whether they acknowledged it or not, they all knew that there was one person who could definitely figure it out.
But she wasn’t here. Causing Alma to whisper to herself, softly tracing a hand down one of the cracks.
“Mirabel…where are you?”
They needed her. She’d know what to do.
And fortunately, she was closer than they thought.
As just then, a golden flash shot through the sky. And five reptiles descended from the clouds…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
They failed.
Hiccup, Mirabel, Isabela, Luisa, and Camilo.
They’d all spent days and days, searching for the triplets. Travelling across the archipelago, following every clue they could find.
But they still came back home empty handed.
They failed.
Worse than that, they were out of leads.
There were no more clues to follow. The Defenders of the Wing had vanished, and they were no closer to locating the Grimborn brothers.
And even then, if Dagur was to be trusted, the Grimborn brothers wouldn’t even have the triplets.
But they weren’t sure if they trusted Dagur, which made the whole ordeal even more confusing.
Confusing and disheartening.
“I can’t believe we didn’t find them…” Luisa moped, her quaking footsteps offset by her quiet voice.
Isabela tried to offer support.
“We will!” She promised, swelling with determination. “I know we will! They’ve gotta be out there somewhere!”
Her enthusiasm was appreciated, and a bit surprising considering her usual brand of sarcasm.
But it still didn’t do much to lift their spirits.
Because now they were back in the Encanto, to a home that felt just a little emptier without the triplets.
They weren’t going to stop looking for them, far from it. But they did feel like they needed just a bit of rest, along with the comforts of home, family, and a freshly cooked meal.
Though they’d still feel terrible for every moment they were spending recuperating instead of searching.
Either way, the five of them landed their dragons on the hill. And began their trudge up to Casita.
Mirabel was the first to arrive, managing a dreary wave to her old friend.
“Hola, Casita…”
The house responded by clanking its roof tiles, playing a little tune. Though the melody sounded uncertain, and even a bit cagey.
Mirabel didn’t miss this, furrowing a brow with confusion.
“…Casita?” She asked, wondering if everything was alright.
The house couldn’t quite bring itself to answer.
Instead, it opened the front doors for them. Notably slower than It usually would.
Hiccup now stood at his wife’s side, and the two of them shared an uncertain glance. A pit starting to develop in their stomachs.
“Not exactly the warm welcome I was hoping for…” Camilo mumbled, using sarcasm to hide his own worries.
The five of them entered the house, stepping into the courtyard to see their entire family in the upstairs hallway.
All of them visibly afraid, all of them fearfully whispering and chattering, and all of them looking at something the riders couldn’t quite see.
It was Diego who noticed them come in, leaning over the banister and announcing their arrival.
“YO, MIRA’S BACK!”
The family all turned at once, seeing that the boy was telling the truth.
Though to their great disappointment, while Mirabel, Hiccup, and the others were back, they weren’t joined by the triplets.
But they were so whipped up into a frenzy, they didn’t even think to comment on it right now.
In a flash, they all came rushing down the stairs in a huge crowd.
It was a wonder nobody fell.
They swarmed the riders, all trying to speak over each other. Becoming even more frenzied in the process.
“Mirabel!” “It’s bad! Really bad!” “What do we do?” “You gotta do something!” “It’s happening again!”
Mirabel, caught in the sea of voices, could see that they were all terrified. And wanted very much to help them.
But she also wanted her ears to stop ringing.
“SILENCIO!”
The Candle Holder’s shout managed to quiet the raving Madrigals, all of them shutting their traps. And now that there was silence, she spoke in a calmer tone.
“One at a time, please…” She sighed. “Now what’s going on?”
Instead of talking, the family opted to just show her what was going on. The crowd parting to allow her a view of upstairs.
And she was hit with the most horrible feeling of déjà vu.
Cracks.
She thought she’d never have to see them again.
Cracks, tearing through her beloved home. Just like the night of Antonio’s ceremony, a decade ago now.
But unlike that night, the cracks hadn’t spread throughout the house. Here they were focused on one area in particular.
Her children’s doors.
A surge of fear jolted through her body, and she rushed past the crowd and up the stairs. Hiccup close behind her.
They both examined the cracks closely, filled with an odd feeling of nostalgia. And not a very pleasant one.
There was one split between Karla and Pedro, and one between him and Peep. As if the three were being divided.
Whether it was symbolic or pure coincidence, they weren’t sure.
The first cracks started because their family was being driven apart, pushed to their limits and only seen as being worth something if they could be useful.
But that wasn’t happening anymore. So where did these come from?
The triplets’ doors were still glowing, but it was slightly faded. And they seemed to be fading faster the more they looked at them. Like a flame that was almost out.
It rocked them to their very cores.
And it also filled them with a sense of urgency. Whatever was happening, it involved their kids. And they didn’t have time to sit around.
“When did these first appear?” Hiccup asked, to anyone who was already in the house.
Manny supplied the answer. “Just a few minutes before you got here.”
So this was a new development. That was good. It meant they still had time to act.
But not too much time.
“Something’s happening to the kids…” Mirabel whispered. “And whatever it is, it’s affecting the magic…”
Her face hardened into a steadfast expression, the woman standing up straight and tall.
“We gotta get back out there.” She decided, already marching back down the stairs.
“But what do we do?” Luisa asked, teeming with anxiety. “We don’t know where to look!”
“And I don’t think flying around aimlessly will do anything.” Added Camilo. “We’d just be wasting time…”
Isabela nodded her agreement. “We need a plan!”
Mirabel’s resolve was unbreakable, but she couldn’t deny that they all had a point.
“You’re right, I know you’re right…” She groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “But what else are we supposed to do?”
She wished knew where to go. Where to look.
She wished she knew where the kids were. Even just a general idea.
She wished she could just see them, for only a second. That would be enough to track them down.
She wished she could just see them.
…
And then she realized that she could.
She could see where they were.
Or more accurately, where they were going to be.
With a little help from her tío.
Mirabel perked up, slowly turning her head to scan the crowd. Looking for a scruffy man in a baggy ruana.
Bruno looked at his niece as her eyes met his.
And he really didn’t like the look she was giving him.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was all too familiar to Bruno.
Something about the magic was going awry. And in a desperate attempt to get some answers, the holder of the candle came to him. Seeking a vision.
The last time this happened, he ended up abandoning everyone he loved. Becoming an anxiety-riddled hermit, hiding away within the walls of his own home.
So understandably, he wasn’t too eager to give it another shot.
“No way!”
Bruno had managed to scurry away from the halls, heading for the shelter of his room. But Mirabel was hot on his trail.
“Tío Bruno, please!” She all but begged, following closely after him.
But the seer held firm. Voicing his refusal as he opened up his door.
“I’m serious, kid! I’m not doing it!”
He entered the room, and tried closing his door, but his niece was too swift. Catching it and letting herself in.
Mirabel hoped an explanation would open his mind to the possibilities.
“All we need is one little peek!” She said. “Just one!”
Bruno tried to duck behind one of his lounge chairs, but Mirabel hopped onto the seat. Looking down at him intently.
“If we could just see where they are, we could find them! We could bring them home!”
Her uncle crawled away from her intense gaze, huddling under his coffee table.
“In theory!” He exclaimed. “You know my visions don’t always work the way you want them to!”
“In fact, they mostly show you things you wouldn’t want to see- YIKES!“
His warning was interrupted by his own cry of alarm. He wasn’t expecting Mirabel to plant herself right on the table, leering at him through the glass.
“What about the vision with me and Isa hugging?” She asked. “Or of me and Hiccup going to Berk for the first time?”
“Just because those prophecies worked out doesn’t mean this one will!” Bruno yelped, rolling out from under the table.
“Exceptions, kid! Not the rule!”
Bruno got back on his feet, and started to sprint to his bedroom. Perhaps to hide under the bed.
But Mirabel was faster. Sliding off the table, and cutting off his route of escape.
Her expression became more dire, the woman visibly tensing up.
“Tío Bruno…my babies are out there…” She frowned, glower intensifying. “Something is wrong with them, and I don’t know what! I don’t know how to help them!”
“If you could see anything, anything at all that could help us, don’t you think that you should?” She asked, her tone becoming more beseeching.
Both her hands clasped over her heart, her brown eyes twinging with pain. “They’re your great nieces and nephew, they’re family…”
“I mean…what if it was Manny? Or Diego?” She asked of him. “Would you have a vision then?”
And now it was Bruno’s turn to glower.
“Now that’s not fair, and you know it!” He huffed, standing up straight for once.
“I love those kids, and I’d do anything for them! Just like I would for you!”
His expression then softened. “But…I just don’t think seeing the future is the way to go, here…”
Mirabel tilted her head, narrowing her eyes a bit. Silently asking why he thought that.
So he explained. “Right now, there’s…there’s hope!”
His statement caused her to raise her eyebrows, obviously surprised.
He held his hands up, guarding himself from a possible negative reaction.
“I-I know, I know, but hear me out!”
“Yes, we don’t know where they are. And that’s terrifying.” He said. “But that’s the thing, we don’t know where they are!”
“They could be anywhere! And they could be okay!” He smiled, both nervously and optimistically. “Hungry, and probably really smelly, but okay!”
That smile faded fast. “But…if I have a vision, and they’re…they’re…”
He couldn’t even bring himself to say it.
“Not okay…then what?”
The very thought had both he and Mirabel quivering with dread.
“A-And I can’t…I can’t be the one to see that. To show everyone that vision…”
His meager confidence was deteriorating by the second, the man slouching lower and lower as it was replaced by fear. He looked to her, his shaking eyes pleading with her not to make him do this.
“I can’t be the one to destroy that hope…”
Mirabel held his stare, she held it for a while.
But eventually, she sighed. Shutting her eyes and shaking her head.
“You’re right…” She whispered.
And now she looked very guilty.
She’d been trying to force him to use his gift, even though he clearly didn’t want to. Going against nearly everything she stood for.
And she felt awful.
“I-I shouldn’t have pushed you, lo síento…I just- “
Mirabel released another soft sigh, one that sounded like it was a prelude to a flood of tears.
“Ay Dios, I’m so scared…”
With her head in her hand, hiding the emotion that was showing on her face, Bruno thought she looked less like the strong leader he’d come to know her as. But more like the little girl who’d come running to her favorite uncle, whenever she was upset.
He took her shoulders in his hands, and gently guided her to one of his chairs. Before taking a seat on the other.
He tried to offer some soothing words, though he didn’t know how effective they’d be.
“I’m scared too…I don’t think there’s a single one of us who isn’t…”
He fumbled around with his hands, trying to find the right words to say.
“But there’s gotta be another way.” He mumbled. “Just…no visions, please…”
Mirabel nodded, looking down at her hands in her lap.
“No visions…”
Bruno nodded as well, leaning back in his chair.
“Gracias…”
Despite the rather dire mood, he then tried to insert a bit of levity into the atmosphere.
“Now let’s get you some breakfast, huh?” He offered, rising from his seat.
He grabbed her hand, pulling her up. “You’ve had a long week! I’m sure you have some crazy stories to tell!”
Even though she was still incredibly frightened for her children…
Mirabel couldn’t fight the smile that was coming to her lips.
“You have no idea!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
No visions.
That’s what they agreed upon.
There had to be another way to locate the triplets, and they’d find it.
They’d find the kids. Without seeing the future.
No visions.
But, unfortunately for him…
It seemed fate had other plans.
It started during breakfast time, when the family tried to enjoy a good meal despite the absence of the triplets. Bruno began to feel…off.
His hearing would drift in and out, occasionally. His vision would sometimes get blurry, as if he was just waking from sleep. And there was the slightest bit of pressure, behind his eyes.
It didn’t happen often, and it only lasted for a few seconds, but it was still concerning.
And sadly, the symptoms only got worse as the day continued.
The auditory issues intensified, seemingly getting worse by the hour. The pressure behind his eyes became much sharper, and a throbbing pain began to build in his head.
He stopped by Julieta’s stand, right when noon hit. Hoping he could alleviate this pain with a magical arepa.
But when he took a bite, it remained.
He took another, and it was still there.
He swallowed the rest of the pastry in one gulp, but the pain just wouldn’t go away.
And that’s when Bruno got a very bad feeling.
Because for as much as he wanted to deny it, he knew this pain.
He began to feel like this whenever his gift dictated that there was a vision he absolutely needed to see.
The last time this happened was when Mirabel and Hiccup were debating on whether they should assist the Berkians in the war against dragons. He had a prophecy showing that if they did, their family would prosper.
And in all honesty, he started to feel like this on the night of Mirabel’s disastrous gift ceremony. Even if his mother hadn’t asked him to, he may have had the vision anyway.
Visions like this were always important. They were always instrumental to the futures of everyone he cherished, even if he couldn’t always understand why.
And that terrified him.
Because he knew. He knew that this would have something to do with the missing triplets.
And he knew that there was a good chance he wouldn’t like what he saw.
So Bruno tried to ignore it.
He went about his day, doing everything he could to enjoy it while ignoring the pain.
He spent some time with his little theater troupe, discussing what their next play should be.
He enjoyed some quiet reading under a shady tree, with his boys. Manny enthralled in his book, and Diego trying to create a fort out of several he’d nabbed from the library.
He pampered his Hobgobbler, scrubbing its scales and trimming its talons and giving its little wings a massage. The small dragon showed no visible reaction.
He attended a meeting with Antonio, where the local rats were interested in seeking legal action against the street cats.
It was a pretty productive day, he liked to think.
But that didn’t matter.
With every minute the pain only got worse and worse. A burning, searing sensation exploding within his skull.
It was getting harder to see, harder to hear, harder to breathe, harder to move…
But still, Bruno persevered.
He would not have this vision.
“No visions…no visions…no visions…”
He went over his mantra over and over, staggering through the town on wobbly legs.
There was a nice bench, not too far away. In the shade and right next to the cool fountain.
If he could only reach it, surely he could relax for a while. And perhaps he’d feel just a bit better.
He just had to make it.
“No visions…no visions…no visions…”
He was almost there, his determined slurring increasing in tenacity. Fueling his every move.
“No visions…no visions…no visions…”
He was almost there.
“No visions…”
The bench was right there.
“No visions…”
Just a few more steps. He was going to make it!
“No…”
Bruno collapsed, inches away from the bench.
He didn’t make it.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
When Bruno’s eyes reopened, blearily adjusting to the afternoon sun, the first things he saw her his small companions.
A score of his rats, and his plump Hobgobbler. All staring at him with concern.
…Well, the rats were concerned. His Hobgobbler looked as unbothered as always.
The second thing he noticed were a pair of legs, standing behind the creatures.
With great effort, he moved his eyes just a few centimeters up. Seeing a woman standing over him, in a white tank-top and green pants.
His sight adjusted, until he recognized the greatly worried face of Valentina.
His wife bent down, not liking what she was seeing.
“Your little buddies brought me here…” She said, speaking softly. “What happened?”
Blinking slowly, Bruno looked back to the small critters that sat near his face.
They went and found someone to help him. What intelligent little things.
Even in his current condition, face down on the cobblestone, he managed a slight smile.
“Thanks…guys…”
Valentina bent down, gently rolling her husband onto his back. Even that little bit of movement caused him to wince with pain.
“Yeah, I don’t like this…” She decided, beginning to stand. “I’m getting Juli- “
With an energy he didn’t think he had, Bruno grabbed her wrist before she could get up.
“Already…tried…” He rasped, speaking taking a lot of effort. “D-Didn’t…work…”
That only caused Valentina’s worry to increase.
Frowning, she stood back up. Looking to the skies and giving a brief whistle.
Shortly after, the hefty form of a Rumblehorn came slamming down. Its scales an iridescent magenta.
As carefully as possible, she retrieved Bruno from the ground. Placing him on the back of her dragon, Brute.
Once he was secure, and his little critters were on board, she hopped on herself.
“Alright, big guy…” She said, taking his reins in her hands. “Take us home.”
The Rumblehorn did as he was asked, flying them back to Casita as fast as it could.
Once they’d arrived, Valentina wasted no time in taking her suffering husband up to his room. Tucking him into bed snugly.
“You try to sleep this off, Ratóncito…” She whispered. “I’ll check on you in a bit.”
She kissed his cheek, and left him to rest. Cutting off all the lights, and gently closing the door to their bedroom behind her.
But Bruno knew.
He knew he wouldn’t be sleeping this off.
He knew it would only get worse, the more he denied this prophecy.
But still, he refused.
He used all his strength to turn over in bed, laying on his side. And tried to get some sleep.
He meant what he said.
He made a promise, a vow, and he intended to keep it.
No visions.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Bruno woke up a few hours later.
And he felt like he was going to die.
His entire body was burning hot, and bone chillingly cold at the same time. Causing him to both shiver and sweat intensely.
None of his senses were working right. His hearing was distorted, his sight was spotty and the colors were faded, he couldn’t smell anything, his fingers were numb, and he was quite sure he wouldn’t be able to taste right now either.
His head felt like it was imploding in on itself. His brain was rattling around inside his skull, leaving a crater wherever it impacted.
And his eyes were boiling.
Sizzling, frying with a power that demanded to be let out.
Bruno chattered in the dark, writhing underneath his covers. His entire body fighting against him in some form.
He’d never fought against a vision for this long, not one of this caliber. He always ended up giving in eventually.
He actually didn’t know what would happen.
Maybe he would die.
With what he was going through right now, he wouldn’t throw out that possibility.
And that was an awful thought.
Bruno didn’t want to die. He didn’t want to leave his family behind.
And he knew that there was a simple fix for this. Something that would make all this pain disappear.
Have the vision.
But that was also scary. He didn’t know what he’d see, and while he tried to think on the bright side, he really didn’t want to risk this.
However, for as much as he wanted to say strong, he didn’t know how much more torment his body could take.
Trying to fight this sounded like an exercise in insanity, and it was only going to get worse.
Even one more second of this sounded like absolute hell.
And he felt that, if he kept this up, he may wind up actually seeing the afterlife very shortly.
There was no other option.
He had no choice.
He would have the vision.
With slow, agonized motions, Bruno managed to sit up. His head pounding with agony every time he moved.
He was breathing heavily, sweat dripping down his forehead, even just from that.
And he wasn’t even half way done.
Gritting his teeth, he willed himself to rise from his sitting position. Ignoring every impulse to lay back down.
And he began to walk. His steps slow and deliberate, as if he was learning again for the very first time.
Each step brought even more pain, and Bruno already felt like he was at the end of his rope by the time he’d barely left his sleeping quarters. Gripping the back of one of his chairs for support, feeling as if he may vomit.
He felt a rising agitation swell up from within, the man glaring upwards. Angry at his own gift.
“I’m gonna have the damn vision!” He huffed. “Can’t you at least make this easy for me!?”
There was no response. Not that he was expecting one.
With a prolonged groan, he slowly began to move again. Wanting to just get this over with.
His rats and his small dragon watched him go, wanting to help but knowing they couldn’t. Squeaking and snarling with sympathy.
After an extended period of time, he finally reached the other end of his room. Feeling like he’d just run a marathon.
He allowed himself to collapse against the door to his vision cave, letting his weight creak it open. He wasn’t sure if he’d have the strength to just open it himself.
The door swung open, and he fell to the ground. Catching himself on his hands and knees, gasping for breath.
And he crawled.
He crawled into the cave, the door shutting on its own.
On shaky legs he stood, stumbling over to a shelf. Holding the items necessary for the coming ritual.
Even in his current state, he felt compelled to perform all his good luck charms.
Now more than ever, he believed he’d need them.
As he prepped the ritual, he could already feel his migraine starting to dissipate. And it made him oddly bitter.
The magic had essentially beaten him into submission until he did what it wanted.
It would be funny, if it hadn’t hurt so bad.
And as he began to complete the preparations, Bruno did two important things.
First, he grabbed a bag of sand, the bag feeling like ten tons in his arms. And started to pour it around the room.
And second, he prayed.
He prayed that he’d see a good future for Karla, Pedro, and Peep.
He prayed that he could get a good visual of their location, something they could use to find the three.
He prayed that he’d see them making mischief in the village once again. Or being snuggled in their parents arms. Or in the midst of a grand party, celebrating their safe return.
He prayed that they’d be healthy, and happy, and home. Back with their family, where they belonged.
And after all that stalling, he finally sat in the middle of the sand. Closing his eyes.
When they opened again, they were glowing an eerie green.
The sands swirled around him, a whirlwind starting in the cave where there was none before.
Bruno sat perfectly still, within the twister. Eyes wide open and ready to see what needed to be seen.
And from within the sand, jade images started to form. Blurry, at first, but soon they became clearer.
He saw…
Himself.
Bruno felt an eyebrow raise, when he saw an image of himself staring back at him.
Though it was shortly revealed that it wasn’t just him.
Standing next to him was Valentina, and before them were their two sons.
More and more the picture expanded, until he saw pretty much his whole family standing together. The only exceptions being Hiccup, Mirabel, and the triplets.
He couldn’t quite make out where they were, the landscape was indistinguishable.
But what he could see is that they were all miserable.
Each one of them held sorrowful expressions. Some letting the tears silently flow, some choking up with incoming sobs, others just looking on with heartache in their eyes.
They were all standing close, holding onto each other or just being near. Clearly for emotional support.
And it made him wonder just what they were looking at. What had gotten them all so upset?
So many sad faces, such depressing atmosphere…
It reminded Bruno of a funeral.
Just then, the image changed.
Now it showed Hiccup, looking just as distraught as everyone else. He stood along with some other Vikings. Valka, Gobber, and the Dragon Riders.
He also saw the faintest bit of a muscled arm beside Hiccup, but he couldn’t really see who it was. The vision cut off the rest of them. Bruno just assumed it was Stoick.
For a reason he couldn’t quite understand, they were all drawing bows. The arrows lit with fire. And they didn’t seem too happy to be doing it. Tear-streaked faces and quivering lips on all of them.
This imagery felt familiar to him, but he didn’t quite know why…
The vision shifted again.
This time, Hiccup’s back was facing him. And he could see Mirabel at his side.
They were both gazing out into the ocean, watching as a boat drifted on the waters.
A boat that was on fire.
And that’s when the vision ended. Solidifying into a jade tablet, and falling into his hands.
Hiccup and Mirabel, watching a boat burn to ashes on the sea.
Not a hint of the triplets’ location.
Bruno felt cheated. All this effort, all that pain, and he hadn’t even seen a glimpse of the children.
All he got was the knowledge that they were eventually going to set a boat on fire, for some reason.
What a rip-off.
He grimaced down at the slab in his hands, examining the image of the future.
And Bruno’s eyes widened.
Because now he remembered where he’d seen this imagery before.
A few years ago, he studied a few things about Viking culture. Just out of curiosity.
And he learned about Viking funerals. Sending the fallen out to see on a ship, and setting the vessel ablaze.
This didn’t just seem like a funeral, it was a funeral.
And it made Bruno feel queasy.
He always hated getting visions of death. Even seeing someone slip away peacefully in their sleep made him uncomfortable.
And now he was left with a question.
Who? Who’s funeral was this?
It had to have been a Viking, as these were their traditions. And considering everyone he knew was there, it had to have been a Viking they were all close to.
But he’d already seen every Viking they were close to, they were all attending the funeral as well.
So who is it? Who was going to die?
Bruno thought.
He thought and thought and thought…
And he realized something.
This prophecy was specifically for the triplets, he was looking for their futures.
He hadn’t seen them anywhere in this vision.
Everyone was present for this funeral, everyone seemed devastated.
Except the triplets, who were nowhere to be seen.
…
But just because they weren’t seen…
That didn’t mean they weren’t there.
Bruno gasped, nearly dropping the slab, as he came to a realization.
A terrible, terrible realization.
Everyone was at a funeral for a very simple reason.
The triplets weren’t at the funeral for a very simple reason.
It was their funeral.
Karla, Pedro, and Peep.
The youngest Madrigals.
The children of Hiccup and Mirabel, two genuine heroes.
They were going to die.
Perhaps they were already dead.
And this, what he saw within the tablet, was their funeral.
A proper, Berkian funeral. For three little Vikings.
Bruno screamed.
A sudden cry of genuine, visceral fear.
They wouldn’t find the triplets.
Or maybe they would, but it’d already be too late.
Either way, three children were going to die.
Three little lights, snuffed out. Before they could reach their full potential.
Three little lives, put to an end.
There were no words to describe how horrible this was.
No words to describe how horrible he felt.
…And no words to describe the fear that wracked his being, when he realized what he had to do.
He had to figure out what to do with this information.
He was the messenger of the future.
Bruno’s very first inclination was to drop the plate.
Drop it, and break it, and never tell anybody.
But that wasn’t a very good idea. He was terrible at keeping secrets, had been for decades.
And he realized that didn’t work so well the first time. He wasn’t planning on going back into hiding anytime soon.
And he also realized that it just wouldn’t be right.
Three children were dead.
Their parents deserved to know. Their family deserved to know.
They deserved to be mourned.
So Bruno would do what he had to do.
What he never wanted to do.
What he’d done far too many times in the past.
He’d be the messenger of the future.
He’d be the bearer of bad news.
He’d be the one to destroy the hope.
Bruno held his head in his hands, placing the plate on the ground beside him. His entire body feeling weighed down by anguish and inner turmoil.
The slab’s emerald glow in the darkness was almost taunting him, reminding him of what needed to be done.
Reminding him that his family was about to be torn apart. And he had to be the one to do it.
He was already picturing the reactions. Already dreading them.
And this exact scenario right here…
This is why he said no visions.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Both Mirabel and Hiccup were finding it very hard to focus.
Dinner was well underway, but they’d barely touched their food.
They were too worried. They’d been worried all day.
Ever since they got home, the two had tried to figure out their next move.
The kids were still out there, and something was happening to them. Something that was messing with the magic.
They couldn’t just sit around twiddling their thumbs.
While they were most certainly out of leads, they still knew one scrap of information.
The triplets were taken by bad humans.
From the context clues they found at the beach, that probably meant dragon trappers.
Viggo Grimborn ran the largest trapping operation in the archipelago. Even if Dagur said it’d be a bust, they figured it wouldn’t hurt to still try and track him down.
And aside from that, there were a litany of smaller, more independent dragon hunting businesses speckled across the area. Paying each of them a visit wasn’t out of the question either.
They were willing to try anything.
They needed to try anything.
They could not stop until the triplets were back home, safe and sound, where they belonged.
Because they were out there.
They were out there and alone and afraid and cold and tired and hungry and-
“You’re going to give yourselves heart attacks.”
Both Hiccup and Mirabel were taken out of their increasingly frenzied musing, by Julieta’s gentle voice.
She looked to them with a great concern for their health, both inside and out.
And from the way they’d just been bouncing one leg each under the table, their appearances frazzled and incredibly anxious, she was right to be concerned.
“I get that you’re worried, but we won’t find them any faster if you keep getting yourselves worked up like that…”
“How are we supposed to not be scared?” Hiccup asked, finding the statement ridiculous.
Felix, ever the optimist, raised his own point.
“No one said you shouldn’t be scared…” He formed a smile. “Just…give yourselves a break! Tómalo con calma! Panicking won’t do any of us any good!”
“This family has faced catastrophe before, and we’ve persevered.” Said Alma. “I know we will again!”
She faced the two young adults, a hopeful glint in her eyes.
“It’s only a matter of time before we find the children, and this can all fade away into an unpleasant memory.”
The others at the dinner table felt themselves become filled with a sense of optimism as well.
Yes, this was frightening and confusing. But they’d dealt with frightening and confusing before. And they’ve always come out alright.
In time, everything would be back to normal. And this would just be something they could all laugh about.
Together. As a family.
And for the first time since they got that terrible news, Hiccup and Mirabel allowed themselves to relax.
Just a little bit.
Their current predicament stayed present in their minds, but they made an effort to not hyper-focus on it. An effort to enjoy a meal with their loved ones, before they got back to the search.
Everyone came to a silent agreement, even Casita.
They were all going to try and relieve their collective stresses. To briefly put their troubles aside, and turn this moment into one of enjoyment.
Stories were swapped, jokes were cracked, an arm-wrestling match broke out…
Despite how frightened they all were, it was the most they’d all enjoyed themselves in days.
And it was invigorating.
Hiccup and Mirabel felt more energized than ever, ready to get back to scouring the archipelago as soon as possible.
Though that was for tomorrow. They had to finish dinner first.
And as the meal went on, they were soon joined by one more.
“There you are, Sleeping Beauty!” Pepa smirked.
They all followed her gaze to see Bruno, standing in the doorway.
He smiled, awkwardly. And gave them a stilted wave.
“H-Hi…”
Manuel was worried for his father, knowing he went to bed early due to extreme pain.
“How are you feeling?” He asked, his tone even.
Bruno could already feel his shaking coming on, but he tried to keep it contained. Responding with a half-hearted shrug.
Camilo rose from his chair, and pulled out another.
“Well in that case, come on in!” A devious smirk spread, as he took his own seat again.
“We were just about to talk about the time Lola- “
Dolores stuffed a pandebono a in his mouth, muffling whatever he was about to reveal.
“Yeah, we’re not talking about that…”
Julieta set a plate in front of his empty seat, stacked high with scrumptious looking food.
The whole family looked to him with eager eyes and inviting smiles.
How he wished he could join them,
How he wished he could just sit, and eat, and enjoy a nice dinner.
But Bruno came here on a mission.
He was the messenger of the future.
He would do what he had to do.
“That looks delicious-really it does, nice work as always Juli…” He nodded towards his eldest sister, nervously grinning.
That grin was gone a moment later. “But…”
Fearful, hazel eyes met the pair who sat at the head of the table.
“I really need to talk to Mirabel and Hiccup about something. It’s…” He hesitated. “…I-It’s important.”
The couple in question quickly looked to each other, before rising from their seats. Following him out from the dining room and into the courtyard.
Bruno felt like a jerk.
They were having a good time in there, he could hear it.
And he was about to ruin it.
But he didn’t feel like this was something he should keep hidden, even for a second.
It was awful. What he was about to share was truly awful.
But the sooner they knew, the…
…
He couldn’t say it’d be better. He just knew it had to be done.
“So…what’s up?” Hiccup asked, now that they’d stopped moving.
“Is everything alright?” Mirabel wondered.
Bruno just stood there.
He knew he had to talk, eventually.
He knew he had to show them.
But once he did, it’d be the point of no return. There would be no going back.
Everyone would know.
His family now, and his family after showing them the vision, would be two very different entities.
Though, unfortunately, he supposed that was already the case.
His silence was definitely noticed, and so was his increasing fidgeting. Causing both young adults to start fretting over him.
“Tío Bruno?” Mirabel whispered, stepping just a bit closer.
He looked haggard, and weak, and so very tired.
Bruno looked at her, and he knew.
He knew he was about to break this girl’s heart.
But there was no use in delaying the inevitable.
“I uh…I had a vision…”
Hiccup and Mirabel gasped with surprise, the matriarch especially was stunned.
“But you said- “
“I know!” Bruno interrupted, before looking away. “I know what I said, but…things didn’t work out that way…”
There was more silence, for a short time. But then Hiccup spoke up.
“So…you looked into the kids’ future?” He asked, earning a nod.
“And what did you see?”
What did you see.
That was the dreaded question.
What did you see.
Bruno gave a long, shuddering sigh. Slowly starting to reach into his ruana, where he’d been carrying the prophecy under his arm the whole time.
He felt like he should preface this, somehow. He felt like he should say something to them before showing the slab.
But what could he possibly say? What could anyone say to parents in a situation like this?
The two eyed the green glow, emanating from within the baggy ruana. While its owner hesitated to pull it out.
There lied the answers.
To what exactly, they didn’t know. But it had to help them find the triplets.
It just had to.
Bruno felt tempted to run.
He felt tempted to just dash out of the house and never look back, to avoid what was about to happen.
He just felt so, so terrible.
But he’d do what he had to do.
“I-I…I really…”
There were no words. He couldn’t find the words to say what he needed to say.
There were only two he could possibly muster. The only ones that felt appropriate for this.
“I’m sorry.”
Finally, he retrieved the vision plate. Shoving it into Mirabel’s hands.
The abruptness of his movement shocked them, but they soon collected themselves. Looking down at the plate and studying every detail as quickly as they could.
But they didn’t see any of their children. They saw themselves, looking out into the ocean and watching a ship burn.
And they were quite confused.
“It’s…a traditional Berkian funeral?” Hiccup muttered, puzzled by the prophecy.
But that made no sense. The kids weren’t even in this vision.
Mirabel looked up, befuddled.
“This vision is for the triplets, right?”
Bruno kept his eyes on the ground, grabbing at the edges of his ruana. He slightly nodded.
“It’s theirs…”
That did nothing to quell their confusion.
“But that doesn’t make any sense!” Mirabel said, holding the slab closer. “They’re not even in this vision! How could it be- “
“No.”
She stopped speaking, allowing her uncle to talk.
He looked right at them, looking as if he was seconds away from crying.
And he elaborated.
“The funeral…”
The way he was looking at them, and the way he said that, sent a creeping sense of dread through them.
“W-What do you mean?” Hiccup quietly questioned.
Bruno sighed again, wiping a tear that was starting in his eye.
“…I-It’s theirs…”
It took them a minute to understand. But soon they realized just what he was trying to say.
He wasn’t referring to the vision. He was talking about the funeral.
It was theirs.
It was for the triplets.
And they started shaking.
Their bodies began quivering, the air around them suddenly dropping to arctic levels.
The world dimmed, their only focus being the plate they held and the man standing in front of them.
Their only focus being what he’d just said.
“…W-What?” Mirabel gasped, her voice quivering.
“N-No!” She shook her head, stubbornness shining through. “No, that can’t be right!”
“It’s what I saw…” Bruno sniffled, his voice hoarse. “I was looking for the triplets, and…and that’s what I saw…”
The conclusion was an obvious one.
But it was one they didn’t want to make.
One they simply wouldn’t allow themselves to make.
“That can’t be it!” Hiccup said. “There’s gotta be s-something here! Something we’re missing!”
And Mirabel was hit with an idea.
She began to tilt and turn the vision slab, trying to see if the image would change. Trying to see if the future was undecided.
But it remained stagnant.
This outcome was set in stone.
Both Hiccup and Mirabel just stared at the unchanging prophecy, a dawning horror coming to their faces.
The reality of what they’d been told was starting to set in.
The truth of what the future held was starting to set in.
Bruno watched them. He watched them stand there, with mortified faces.
And he felt like he had to do something.
He stepped forward, reaching a hand or the plate.
“Look, kid- “
“NO!”
Mirabel snatched it away at the last second, her face suddenly portraying a vicious anger. Causing both Hiccup and Bruno to step back.
“It’s wrong!” She snapped, enraged. “It has to be!”
Deep inside, she knew.
She knew Bruno’s visions were never wrong.
But she still tried to hold onto to that possibility.
The alternative was accepting something truly terrible.
“The vision is wrong!” She said again. But her fury was fading by the minute.
Her eyes were filling with tears, her angered grimace shifting into an expression of pure pain. Her breathing growing heavier and heavier.
As the truth began to set in.
“Because if it’s not…if it’s not…then…”
The vision plate dropped to the floor, shattering into jade fragments.
Mirabel followed soon after.
She fell to her knees, clutching at her midsection as tears hit the ground beneath her.
And she screamed.
A wailing, howling cry of pure agony. Of a mother, who’d lost what was most precious to her.
She cried and sobbed and she just screamed.
Hiccup fell soon after, holding onto her to offer what meager amount of support he could right now.
His eyes were wide open, unblinking. Pine green pupils quivering, tears leaking down his face.
His expression was one of shock. His breathing so silent it didn’t even seem like he was.
He looked like he was frozen. Frozen like a father who’d just lost what was most precious to him.
They failed.
They were too late.
And now, their babies were gone.
Karla, Pedro, and Peep.
The youngest Madrigals.
Their darling triplets.
So brash and reckless. So creative and imaginative. So cautious, yet caring.
Three distinct personalities. Three unique little lives.
Gone.
They’d never get to see them grow up.
They’d never guide them through the awkwardness of puberty, or witness their first crush, or see them hit their rebellious streaks, or watch them achieve the great things they were once so sure they would.
Because they were gone.
Dead.
Their children were dead.
The babies she’d lovingly carried within her, for nearly an entire year.
The babies they’d changed and fed and burped.
The babies who stumbled through their first steps, babbled through their first words…
The babies who received their gifts just over a year ago. Who hadn’t even seen their next birthday.
They were all dead.
And they were never coming back.
Because they failed.
Their parents failed them.
And now they were gone.
They'd all been lost, and now they'd never be found.
Notes:
Told you it was a doozy.
Chapter 29: Time's Up
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Honestly, Dagur was impressed.
It took Peep nearly three days to stop being angry at Karla. The girl huffing and puffing and stomping night after night.
For such a tiny thing, she could hold a mean grudge.
But on the dawn of the third day, when Dagur came down to check on her as usual, it seemed she’d finally changed her tune.
She stood bashfully in her cell, clutching at the frayed edges of her skirt.
“…I don’t…” She began to mutter, looking down. “I don’t wanna stay mad at her anymore…”
That came as a great relief to Dagur, who was desperately hoping that she wouldn’t allow her anger to control her. Just as he had for years.
“Great to hear, Squirt!” He replied, trying to hide just how relieved he felt.
He was still surprised at how much he found himself worrying about this child’s wellbeing.
Peep then started to shuffle on her feet, awkwardly. It was clear that she had something to say, and was trying to work out in her mind exactly how to say it.
“I was wondering if I could tell her that…in person?”
Dagur’s smile was replaced with a look of perplexment.
“Huh?”
Peep’s bashfulness disappeared, and in its place was a strong conviction as she tried to make her case.
“I need to see her, and Pedro!” She said. “We all need to talk!”
Deep within herself, she could feel their connection as triplets starting to fracture. This horrible situation they were in was having an effect on their relationship, and she would do anything to prevent that.
However, Dagur was hesitant.
“I dunno, kid. You’re really not supposed to see each other…” He replied. “I was already pushing it by just letting you talk to each other.”
He’d already broken some major rules for this child, he’d probably be killed if news of just one of them got out. He wasn’t sure if he should be taking any more chances.
But when he saw those big green eyes, staring pleadingly at him…
He knew there was nothing he could do but say yes.
“…Fine…” He sighed, already feeling the axe coming down on his neck.
And as the little girl celebrated her victory, he couldn’t help but wonder just when he’d become such a pushover.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Dagur knew a minion, who knew another minion, who knew another minion, who just so happened to know what Drago had planned for Karla and Pedro today. Meaning he knew where they were going to be, in order to get there.
In order to get Peep a meeting with her siblings, he’d have to make sure she was coincidentally in the way.
Once again, she was mopping the castle. Though this time she kept her cleaning contained to one hall in particular.
Dagur had left to keep watch, making sure no one intercepted this incredibly delicate process. Leaving Peep alone to mop the same spot over and over while she waited.
She was quite anxious as she stood in place, listening to the distant noises of Drago’s grunts from further parts of the castle. But she tried her best to remain calm.
Keeping her cool would be imperative for what was to come.
She had a plan.
She didn’t tell Dagur this, even though they were on friendlier terms now. But she had a plan.
She’d introduce them to her new dragon friend, Scorpio. Pedro would draw them up a key, to release him from his cell. And once they were all on his back, they could summon the golden storm.
This was their way out. This was their ticket home.
She just had to speak to her siblings.
The waiting continued, the child getting more nervous with each passing minute.
When she heard footsteps approaching her, her initial instinct was to break into a sprint and get out of there. Or maybe crawl into her water bucket to hide. Or perhaps play dead.
But when she saw the mane of frizzy hair round the corner, followed by a mop of dark curls, her heart began to swell with joy.
Karla and Pedro had arrived. And this was the first time she’d seen them in person since they got here.
Her previous fright was forgotten, a bright smile working its way onto her face.
“Karla! Pedro!”
The two children ceased their walking, upon hearing those names. Stopping and looking to the girl at the other end of the hall with surprise.
Peep’s mop was dropped, her bucket was discarded. And she ran straight towards the two with her arms open wide.
They were here! They were really here, right in front of her!
And right now, she wanted nothing more than to wrap both of them in the warmest of hugs.
But the moment she got close enough for contact, a blur of motion entered her vision. She felt something slam against her, and suddenly she was on her back.
Dazed and very confused, Peep sat up. Seeing Karla standing over her with a hostile expression.
“What do you think you’re doing?” She asked, getting into a defensive stance. Pedro stood at her side, looking baffled.
At first, Peep didn’t know why her sister seemed so aggressive. But she soon realized that she must still be upset from the fight.
While she still felt that Karla should take some responsibility for their current predicament, she admittedly had said some rude things herself. And she really just wanted this matter to be resolved.
She just wanted them to be together again. She just wanted to go home.
Peep began to rise, and she began to speak.
“Karla, I’m sorry- “
But before she could finish deliver her apology, something else was said.
“Who?”
The question that interrupted her was an odd one, and Peep didn’t quite know how to respond.
“W-Wha-huh?” She sputtered.
So the redhaired girl in front of her repeated herself, her eyes filled with confusion.
“Who’s Karla?”
It was absurd.
Why would Karla be asking such a question? It made no sense.
Peep blinked, dopily. Not quite understanding what was happening.
Slowly, she raised a finger. Pointing it towards her older sister.
“Uh…you’re Karla...” She answered, feeling silly for even saying this.
But Karla only seemed to become more confused, squinting her eyes as the response hit her ears.
“What? No I’m not!” Said the girl, her befuddlement turning into agitation. “I’ve never heard that name before in my life!”
…
Peep had nothing to say.
This was just so baffling, she didn’t have anything to say.
Instead, she turned to her older brother. Wondering if he knew something that she didn’t.
“Pedro, what’s she talking about?” Asked the girl.
The boy perked up, he seemed startled that she’d even acknowledged him. After that, he tilted his head. Brows furrowing.
“…Why’d you call me that?” He softly wondered.
Peep’s confusion doubled.
First Karla, now Pedro too? Why were they both acting like they didn’t recognize their own names?
What was happening? Why were they doing this? Why did-
…Oh, now she got it.
This was a joke.
It was a prank. They were messing with her.
Now it all made sense.
The girl rolled her eyes, her hands on her hips.
“Very funny guys…” She groaned, shaking her head at their shenanigans.
But neither her brother or sister seemed to be in on the joke, glancing to each other with an increasing confusion.
Pedro looked back to her. “What? What’s funny?”
His younger sister started to grin, nervously. An uneasy feeling settling in her gut.
They were very committed to this joke.
“A-Alright, guys. You got me!” She chuckled. “You can stop now!”
“Stop what?” Asked Karla, who was getting sick of all the questions. “What the heck is going on here?”
And now it was Peep’s turn to get annoyed.
She didn’t care how upset they were about the argument, this joke had gone on long enough. They had more important things to worry about.
“We don’t have time for this!” She huffed, before launching into her plan.
“I found a way for us to get home! We can escape by- “
“Home?”
Karla repeated the word as if she’d just heard sheer lunacy.
“We don’t have a home…” She grumbled, a hint of bitterness in her tone.
Peep took a step back, immensely unnerved by what her sister had just said.
“What!?” She gasped, too surprised for any other words.
Pedro averted his gaze to the ground, nodding slightly.
“The master told us himself…” He muttered. “W-We’re here to do what he says…”
Peep couldn’t believe what she was hearing. It was like some kind of sick dream.
They couldn’t possibly mean what they were saying. There was just no way.
“W-What about Casita?” She asked, frantically. “What about our family?”
“Mami? Papi? Abuela and Abuelo? Our tías? Everyone!?”
She could tell from their expressions. They had no clue who she was referring to.
And now she was very, very afraid.
“Oh come on! You remember them!”
The both of them stared blankly, not a hint of familiarity in their faces.
Peep started to tremble.
“Y-You remember me, don’t you?” She pointed to herself, hoping the answer was obvious.
Karla’s next words hit the deepest parts of her soul.
“…I have no idea who you are…”
Pedro shook his head in agreement. He didn’t recognize this girl at all.
The little girl was hit with an intense feeling of terror.
This wasn’t a joke.
They didn’t remember her. They didn’t remember their family.
They didn’t even remember their own names.
What happened? Where did this sudden case of amnesia come from?
And most importantly, how could it be cured?
In a second she was running several possible scenarios through her mind, all in hopes of finding the remedy to her siblings’ unexpected illness.
And of course, if you were sick or injured, you could always count on a healing arepa.
She had to get them back to the Encanto. They needed their abuelas cooking, and fast.
She quickly grabbed a hand from both of them, attempting to drag them to where her dragon friend resided.
“D-Don’t worry! We can fix this!”
If she could just get them home, everything would be okay. They’d all be okay.
But one of the hands yanked itself out of her grasp, and tore the other hand from her hold as well.
“Where are you trying to take us?” Karla questioned, bristling with aggression.
Pedro said nothing, quietly taking his hand back and stepping away.
Peep tried to be patient, she knew they didn’t know who she was right now.
But time was of the essence, and they couldn’t just stand around.
“I’ll explain on the way!” She answered, reaching for their hands again. “But we need to- “
Her hand was swatted away.
“You ain’t explaining nothing!” Karla exclaimed. “I don’t know who you are, but I do know that you’re trying to get us to leave! When we can’t!”
Their was an audible twinge of fear in her voice. One Pedro shared.
“The master says we can never leave…b-bad things will happen if we do…”
His tone was barely more than a whisper.
“…I don’t like the bad things…”
At first, Peep didn’t know what he was referring to. But when she looked closer, at the scars and scratches and bruises on their dirty skin…
She understood exactly what was going on.
Drago was hurting them. And perhaps he’d done something to make them lose their memories.
They looked terrified.
Terrified of incurring his wrath, of being hurt even more than they already were.
And they had no memory of anywhere but here, anyone but him. In their minds, there was nowhere to go.
Her heart ached with pain and exploded with rage all at the same time. She wanted to hug and console and comfort them, but she knew they wouldn’t accept it.
So instead, she spoke. Very delicately.
Thinking quickly, she realized she had to try a different approach.
“…I know a place where he can’t find you. Where he can’t hurt you…”
Her quiet revelation was strange and surprising, to the two children. The promise of no more pain was an enticing one.
So they listened. Karla with a sense of doubt, and Pedro with a burgeoning interest.
“It’s called the Encanto…” She quietly said, smiling slightly. “And it’s beautiful!”
She tried to channel all her love for her home, and convey it through her words. Hoping it’d captivate the two.
“There are rainforests and rivers and mountains, the skies are always blue and the air’s always clear. Everything’s colorful, everyone’s happy, and there’s aways music coming from somewhere…”
“And it’s completely safe!” She promised. “No bad guys can get in, not even Drago!”
It was a bit ironic. The girl who spent every day looking out for dangers, swearing that there was nothing to worry about.
But it was working. The idea of a land without their master had clearly captured the children’s interest.
“And the best part?” She leaned in, as if sharing a juicy secret. And they found themselves leaning in as well.
“There’s a whole family out there! The biggest, most magical family there is!”
“They’re all really nice! And…” She hesitated, fighting to keep her smile. “And I know they’d love to meet you!”
Thinking of her family made her feel like crying, but she kept her composure.
“It’s actually really easy to get there! All we have to do is fly on a dragon, and think really hard about it until a bunch of golden clouds show up!”
“But, instead of just telling you…”
She held her hand out, invitingly. An imploring look in her eye.
“…Let me show you.”
Something about her story was resonating with the other children, something they didn’t quite understand.
It made them want to trust her. It made them want to see what she was talking about.
It made them want to take her hand.
Slowly, they both began to reach out. Not entirely sure why they were doing so.
Peep just watched, desperately awaiting the moment all their hands connected. Resisting the urge to just grab them herself.
It looked like…
It looked like they were going to trust her.
It looked like they were going to take her hand.
But right before their fingers could touch-
A booming set of footsteps stomped into the hall, signaling the arrival of Drago Bludvist.
As soon as he arrived, Karla and Pedro both jolted with fear. Backing away as quickly as they could, basically hugging the walls.
Their eyes were locked onto the floor, quivering with terror. And Pedro’s body was shaking.
But Drago paid them no mind. His focus was on the third child, in the middle of the hall.
He shifted his dark eyes to look upon her, mildly curious as to what she was doing out here.
Peep met his eyes, surging with fury.
“You…”
He was responsible for the condition of her siblings, she knew he was.
And she wasn’t very happy about it.
“How dare you!”
The girl marched up to him. And even though she was only a fraction of his massive size, her confidence seemed to almost overcome that.
Any fear she may have had was thrown to the side. All she knew is that her brother and sister were in danger, and he was the cause.
“What did you do to them!?” She demanded, glaring up at him.
Drago was quite surprised by her boldness. It wasn’t every day he was spoken to so brazenly, especially by one so tiny.
Not getting an answer only upset Peep more. She pointed an angry finger up towards his face, her energy making it seem like she fully intended to pummel him.
“I dunno what you did, but you better bring their memories back or I swear I’ll- “
A set of hands grabbed the girl, yanking her back and placing a hand over her mouth. While she continued to yell into the palm.
Dagur was insurmountably scared. He was positive that if he was just a second late, the child would’ve been murdered right in front of him.
“D-Don’t mind her!” he said to Drago, an awkward smile on his face. “You know kids! They say the craziest things!”
He looked to the girl in his arms, feigning anger.
“And you! How did you get out here!?” He asked, sounding ridiculously enraged. “You weren’t supposed to escape!”
Dagur then gave his boss a sly look, trying to assure him that everything was under control.
“Don’t you worry! You just let me handle Little Miss Prison-Break!” He grinned, deviously. “I’ll make sure she never tries anything like this again!”
He quickly stood with an outrageously evil cackle, carrying the furiously squirming girl away from this altercation as quickly as possible.
She tried to fight him, to break from his hold and return to her siblings, but he wasn’t letting her get away. For her own safety.
He really hoped Drago hadn’t caught on to what was truly going on here.
But he had a bad feeling…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“What’d I tell you about not drawing attention to yourself!?”
Now back in the dungeon, Dagur was now very angry. But only because he’d been so afraid for her.
But the man’s frenzied question was brushed off.
“He did something to them!” Peep exclaimed, pacing with worry. “They don’t remember anything!”
Dagur’s abrasiveness softened, the worry in her voice getting to him.
“Please, we have to help them!” She begged, those green eyes trembling with fright. “We have to- “
She gasped, looking not at Dagur, but at something behind him.
He quickly turned, ready to deal with whatever threat had arrived.
But he dropped his guard, when he saw that it was the biggest threat of them all.
Drago was looming just behind then, for who knows how long. Watching them with that cold, analytical look he sometimes got.
He eyed Peep for a moment, his expression not revealing what he was feeling. Despite her instinct to back away, she held her ground. Scowling at him defiantly.
His eyebrow raised just slightly, before he focused on Dagur.
“Come…” He grunted, already turning towards the exit.
Dagur knew better than to disobey that order.
Once they were outside, just standing in front of the dungeon’s entrance, the boss started to speak again.
“…The time has come…”
“Well that’s not cryptic at all…” Dagur mumbled to himself.
Whether Drago heard that or not, he didn’t comment on it.
“The children are almost done with their training…” He said. “The promised time will soon be upon us…”
“…We must find the king of dragons!”
Dagur was filled with surprise, his eyes widening.
For years, they’d talked about the king of dragons. It was their ultimate goal.
Another Bewilderbeast, perhaps even more powerful than Drago’s. Who ruled over every dragon in the archipelago, even the most mighty of alphas.
If they could manage to defeat this beast, Drago himself would assume direct control of all the dragons in the land. And from there, world domination would be a cinch.
They’d already mapped out several locations they believed it could be, and were simply waiting for the right moment to go and confirm one of them.
Apparently, that moment was now.
Any time before recently, and Dagur would’ve loved this news. Drago’s conquest meant his revenge, after all.
But now…it just made him feel ill…
“And…when exactly will their training be complete?” He asked, trying not to look too concerned.
Drago looked thoughtful for a moment.
“They’ve eaten essentially nothing but Deathgripper venom for nearly two weeks…their minds are mine to mold…”
“I told them to forget their pasts, to forget themselves, and they did!” He darkly chuckled, relishing in the power he had over them. "They don't even know that I am the one behind their loss of memory."
His smile faded soon after. “But…they’re still human. They think, they feel…”
“Only once they’ve lost all semblance of humanity, once their lives are devoted solely to serving as my weapons, carrying out my will…then they will be ready…”
That grin returned, even more twisted than before.
“And that time is coming soon…”
Dagur felt sick, both inside and out.
This was awful, what they were doing to those kids. It was evil.
A map was then shoved into his hands, outlining several possible locations for the elusive king of dragons.
“Take a scout ship, and don’t return until you find it…” He grumbled.
He started to stomp away, to attend to the myriad of other things he had to handle.
Though he took a second to stop, and look over his shoulder.
“The girl, they no longer remember her…” He rasped. “Her usefulness has…expired…”
He spoke two words. Two words that scared the life out of a fully grown man.
“…Kill her…”
With that message delivered, he made his way elsewhere.
Leaving behind a mortified Dagur, who had no idea what to do.
Drago’s orders were to be carried out without question. Always.
But how could he possibly obey this command?
How could he wrangle heeding his master’s word, and keeping this child alive?
…
A few moments later, a crazy idea started forming in his mind.
One that just might work…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was perhaps the strangest request Peep had ever received in her life.
But from the way he said it, the urgency in his tone, the earnestness in his face, she could tell he wasn’t joking.
And yet, it was still so ridiculous.
“Get in the bag!”
Dagur held a burlap sack in his hands, holding it open and beckoning for the girl to climb inside.
She didn’t understand the reasoning behind this. Not one bit.
“Why would I ever do that?” She asked, completely befuddled.
Dagur hastily looked over his shoulders, trying to see if anyone was listening in.
Confident that they were alone, he answered.
“Drago wants you dead!” He quickly whispered. “But if I sneak you out of here, I can just tell him you’re dead! He won’t come looking for you!”
The knowledge that Drago wanted her killed was shocking. But no matter what that tyrant was up to, she had something to take care of.
“I can’t leave! Not yet!” She argued. “Not while my siblings don’t even know who they are!”
Dagur understood where she was coming from, he really did.
But time was not on their side, here. And he didn’t need her making things difficult.
He groaned, aggravatedly. Trying not to freak out.
“There’s nothing you can do, Squirt. Nothing that wouldn’t get your head chopped off, at least…”
Peep shook her head, refusing that answer.
“No! There’s gotta be something we can do to help them!”
“Maybe there is!” He shouted in reply. “But we don’t have the time to figure it out!”
His raised voice caused her to cower, making him feel guilty.
He sighed, quieting his tone.
“Look, if I smuggle you out of here I can find you somewhere to stay…” He said. “Somewhere safe. Somewhere away from all…this…”
He held out the burlap sack again.
“Just, please…get in the bag…”
Peep was staunchly against this. She wanted to say, and do whatever she could until her siblings were back to who they were.
But when she saw those dark green eyes, terrified and desperate to keep her safe…
She knew there was nothing she could do but say yes.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was very hard to act casually while you held a child in a bag.
But Dagur somehow managed, making his way to the poorly crafted docks without anyone realizing just what was truly carrying.
Everyone noticed that he was acting weird. But they all chalked it up to his insanity.
Eventually he made it to his little ship. And while a crew had been assigned to assist him, a few minutes of unhinged shouting chased them all off.
Everything else he was carrying was toss around, flippantly. But the bag was set down with the gentlest of hands.
They set sail, drifting far away from Drago’s makeshift castle. And once he was positively sure that they wouldn’t be seen, Peep was allowed out of the bag.
“Sorry to keep you in there for so long, kid!” Dagur chuckled. “I hope those holes I poked did their job!”
But Peep didn’t answer. The child depressively looking out into the grey seas.
She was out of the castle. She was technically free.
But she felt no joy from this.
It was obvious where her mind was. Where her heart was.
She left it with her siblings. Who didn’t even know who she was anymore.
Dagur wasn’t in quite a funny mood anymore.
But no matter what, he was committed to his quest.
Yes, there was the excursion to discover the location of the king of dragons.
But there was also his mission to find a place where Peep could stay, and be safe.
He was far more invested in the second one.
With the wind in their sail, and the salty breeze flowing through their hair, Dagur tried to lift her spirits just a bit.
He stood next to her, leaning on the side of the boat. “Hey, why don’t you think of it like a road trip?”
She just barely looked over to him. “…A road trip?”
Getting a response from her only increased his mood.
“Yeah!” He cheered. “Just you, and me, and the open sea!”
“There’s no way this won’t be fun!”
But for as much enthusiasm as he was showing, Peep just couldn’t find it within herself to match his energy.
Because her family was nowhere to be found. And her siblings were rapidly losing all knowledge of who they were.
She was completely alone.
And she was terribly afraid.
Notes:
The kids are nearly completely brainwashed! Not good!
And Dagur and Peep are on a quest to find the Bewilderbeast. But...I'm pretty sure one of them already knows where a Bewilderbeast lives...
Next time, we'll see how the family is handling the bad news.
Chapter 30: Mourning Madrigals
Chapter Text
A shroud of darkness had fallen over the Encanto.
The entire village, the entire valley, was blanketed in a gloomy shade.
There were no smiles on the faces of villagers, no music was playing anywhere. The colors seemed muted, the flowers were wilting, the blue skies were replaced with grey clouds.
The atmosphere was downright depressive.
But nowhere was as miserable as La Casa Madrigal. And no one was as heartbroken as the family that resided within.
The three youngest members of their family, Hiccup and Mirabel’s darling children, were dead. Before even reaching age seven.
Bruno foresaw it in a vision. And as they all knew, his visions were never wrong.
The night he told them, a cataclysmic storm broke out. Whirling winds, heavy rains, crashing thunder crackling lightning…
The hurricane was so intense, the people had to rush to the safety of their homes. All of them wondering just what had gotten Pepa so upset.
The streets were flooding, anything not bolted to the ground was sent hurtling through the air, the sturdiest of trees were pulled from the very dirt by their roots…
And it all came from one seer.
Everyone heard Mirabel’s screaming. Everyone dropped what they were doing and dashed out of the dining room, filled with a sense of dread.
They saw her on the ground, wailing into Hiccup’s arms. The Viking looking petrified.
They saw Bruno standing over them, nearly in tears himself.
They saw the shards of a shattered vision plate around them.
And they knew this couldn’t be good.
Of course, they all had asked what was going on. Many of the Madrigals speaking over each other in their haste to find out what was happening.
Bruno was the only one in a state to inform them. And while he loathed having to say it again, he knew he had to be the bearer of bad news again.
So he told them.
And that’s when the quiet evening was swept up in a monsoon.
Everyone present was hit with a sudden devastation in their hearts, even as their minds struggled to keep up.
They couldn’t believe it. It didn’t feel real, it didn’t compute.
It was like some kind of disgusting, horrible dream.
But it was the truth.
The triplets were dead.
Julieta broke into tears herself, the loss of her grandchildren splitting her heart in two. She clung to Pepa, who’s anguish was in the process of summoning a tempest of massive proportions.
The ground quaked when Luisa found herself dropping to the floor, bawling her eyes out. Isabela kept a hand on her shoulder, using his other to wipe her own tears. Mortified by the knowledge that their only nieces and nephew had been killed.
Alma stood completely still, as frozen as a statue. Her eyes filling with wetness.
For as long as she could remember, ever since that dreadful day when her husband was taken from her, she knew one thing for certain.
She didn’t want to see any more family die.
And she thought she’d get her wish. She was old and grey, with several great-grandchildren. Surely she’d pass before anyone else she loved, and she’d do so in peace.
But now, here she stood. With her three smallest relatives gone, before it was anywhere near their time.
She’d take their places in a heartbeat. But unfortunately, it didn’t work like that.
The whole family was in tatters, everyone was absolutely devastated by this news.
They cried in the courtyard until they were too tired to stand. Retiring to their rooms, where they cried themselves to sleep.
A chorus of sobs echoed throughout the halls of Casita, that felt just a bit emptier now.
And they always would. Forever.
Their family tree would eternally be incomplete. Their shining constellation was missing three stars.
And they’d never get them back.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The next morning, Bruno was asked to have the vision again.
Mirabel and Hiccup, eyes puffy and red, wanted to see it for themselves.
Maybe there was something they’d missed. Maybe there was some other way they needed to examine it.
They were desperate to avoid this outcome. To change their fate.
To see their babies again.
Bruno did so without complaint.
The vision was exactly the same. Showing the Madrigals and the Vikings attending a Berkian funeral, one for three little Vikings.
He let the prophecy play out in its entirety, and nothing changed. No different scenes, no golden butterflies to show them something new, nothing.
So they had the vision again. And again.
But nothing changed.
The future refused to change.
And they had no choice but to live with this truth.
The children were gone, and there was nothing they could do to change that.
They’d failed.
Deathly quiet, Mirabel thanked her uncle for his time, and retired to her room.
No one saw her for the rest of the day.
They did get sporadic glimpses of Hiccup, emerging from their room for short periods to bring up food or water. But he mostly stayed holed up in their as well. Tending to his wife, and sharing in their grief.
Whenever they did see him, he looked as pale as a ghost. His eyes locked into that petrified expression, his body moving on autopilot.
Both Toothless and Mariposa stayed in the room as well, trying to offer whatever comfort to their riders that they could. But with something like this, parents suffering the loss of their children, there was only so much that could be done.
This was a pain that no human being should ever have to experience.
No parent should outlive their babies.
But here they were.
The rest of the Madrigals were hardly faring any better.
There was no joy, in these halls. The house itself seemed to lose its energy.
No singing or dancing or joking, no light-hearted arguments or scuffles or pranks, none of the whimsical shenanigans the family was known for.
Everyone, from the oldest of them to the youngest, was absolutely miserable.
For all they’d been through, they’d never experienced a tragedy such as this.
Pepa’s storm had settled into calm, but endlessly dark clouds. Perfectly punctuating the terrible mood everyone was experiencing.
Julieta was in no state to cook anything for breakfast, not that anyone was asking her to. Those who were hungry simply grabbed whatever leftovers they could find. Though for some, their stomachs were too tied up in knots to even think about eating.
After the maelstrom last night, and the dreary weather today, the villagers were rightfully concerned about their resident magical family. Several people had knocked upon Casita’s doors, none of them being greeted.
But when the fifth person came knocking, Alma figured it may be time to let the people know what was going on.
But she needed to be sure of something first.
When the old woman entered Mirabel and Hiccup’s room, what hit her most was how terrifyingly familiar it felt.
The atmosphere of pure, raw grief. The loss of a loved one still fresh, the wounds in your heart still bleeding.
Mirabel was lying in bed, still crying as hard as she’d ever cried. Hiccup tracing a hand up and down her back, letting his own tears flow. Both their dragons watching with sorrow.
If they noticed her approach, they didn’t make it known. She realized she’d have to be the first to speak.
“The…” It was hard to talk with her throat so tight, but she managed. “The people want to know what’s going on.”
She saw them both, so stricken with agony, and was reminded of herself. Still in shambles days after her Pedro had died.
She had to fight to keep from choking up.
“But…I won’t tell them yet, if you don’t want me to…”
Mirabel didn’t respond, too absorbed in her suffering.
Too lost in the knowledge that she’d failed as a mother. She failed to protect her babies.
Hiccup didn’t turn to face her. But he did give the shakiest of little nods after a few seconds, granting her permission.
She nodded herself, wordlessly. And began to leave.
She felt awful for feeling like this, but her exit was a rather hasty one. Having already gone through such a loss, being so near to the grieving parents was putting her back in a bad place.
But she completely understood what they were going through, more than anyone else here. And would try to support them through this harrowing time.
Though first, she had an announcement to make.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Now the villagers understood the gloomy atmosphere.
This was a day of tragedy, there was no doubt about it.
Once they were fully informed of the situation, nearly everyone in the village had made the trek up that hill. Offering their condolences to the family.
What were once nuisances now seemed like remnants from a simpler time.
A cocky child’s blasting from one location to the next. The flights of fantasy, brought to life by an endlessly creative boy. The blowing of a whistle at each and every perceived danger.
Never again would these phenomena grace the Encanto. They were unique to three distinct individuals, who’d been lost forever.
Shops were closed down, school was let out, not a single note of music was played, and everyone who could fit into the church packed in like sardines. All offering any prayers that they could.
This was a day of tragedy. A day of mourning. And they treated it as such.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Things weren’t exactly better by the second day.
No one’s condition had improved. For some, they’d worsened.
Manny, Diego, and Sofia, were a bit slower to truly grasp what was happening. Being children who weren’t as accustomed to the concept of death.
Once they fully understood, they cried like they hadn’t since they were babies. Even Manuel, who was usually so composed, was full-on bawling.
Their little cousins were dead. There was something so profoundly awful about that.
And their sadness only served to intensify Valentina’s anger. She was furious at the injustice of it all, how unfair it was that three innocent children were taken so soon.
But there was nothing she could do. There was nothing any of them could do.
But grieve.
Camilo had no snark left in him. Dolores stayed within her sound-proof room, not being able to take the sounds of her family’s misery. The only exception being Mariano, who was already an emotional guy. He was taking this very rough.
Antonio was devastated, just like everyone else. But he was also terribly concerned for Mirabel. She’d always been like a second sister to him, and he could tell she was anything but okay right now.
He wished he could just talk to her directly, but she was still completely inconsolable. So instead he cuddled with his animal friends, who all wanted to comfort him during this time.
But while the Madrigals dove headfirst into the mourning process, they weren’t the only family the triplets had.
Someone had to tell Stoick and Valka. They needed to know what would become of their grandchildren.
As much as he wanted to stay with his wife, Hiccup was the only one left who was in any state to teleport.
Isabela and Luisa promised to stay by her side, not leaving her for any reason. And with that reassurance, he climbed onto Toothless.
There was no enjoyment in this flight. No love for the skies, the winds rushing through your hair.
All he felt was the crushing weight of the knowledge that he’d failed as a father.
He failed, and his own children paid the ultimate price.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
From the moment they saw his face, Stoick and Valka knew it couldn’t be good news.
And when they were told, they reacted in two very different ways.
Valka released a horrified gasp, her hands flying to her mouth.
“No…” She whispered, eyes watering. “Tell me it isn’t true!”
For as much as he absolutely hated it, Hiccup had to nod. He had to confirm that it was indeed true.
And he made his mother cry.
All three of her grandchildren, gone.
She’d barely had her family back for a few years, and it was torn apart again.
It was terrible.
Stoick, on the other hand, got angry.
His face turned red, his eyes hardening into a scowl, his beard bristling from the fury.
Because he didn’t believe it.
“No…”
Hiccup turned to his father, surprised by his reaction.
“Dad?”
Stoick quickly stood from his chair, both his huge palms slamming on the table they all sat around.
“No!” He shouted, his booming voice rattling the house. “They’re alive! I know they are!”
Hiccup immediately recognized what was happening.
Denial.
He understood, truly he did. But the sooner they all came to terms with this, the better.
He sighed. “Dad, Bruno’s visions are never wrong- “
Stoick cut him off, pounding a fist on the table. “I DON'T CARE WHAT ANY VISION SAYS!”
He leaned down, glaring his son in the eyes.
“My grandchildren are alive. And I’m bringing them home.”
With that declaration, he stormed out of his own house. Bashing through the front door.
Hiccup was ready to follow him, but a gentle hand on his arm stopped him.
“Just…let him get it out of his system…” Valka quietly said, water streaming down her face.
“For some of us, it…it takes longer…”
Slowly, Hiccup nodded. Sitting back down and holding his mother’s hand. The both of them mourning their tragic loss.
The grieving process was different for everyone. And if it took Stoick just a bit longer to accept the truth, then so be it.
They’d be here when he was ready. They had all the time in the world to mourn.
Because the kids are gone. And they were never coming back.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Meanwhile, in the middle of the ocean, a rather unbalanced man was sitting in a small boat. Scouring a map.
The map was littered with symbols of all sorts, each one supposedly leading to a possible location for the king of dragons.
But there were tons of them, scattered all over the seas. And their boat wasn’t exactly a fast one. Going to each individual location would take eons.
Dagur groaned, resisting the urge to crumple the paper and toss it into the ocean.
“Oh yeah, sure. We’ll find the Bewilderbeast…in a million years!”
Peep, who was still moping at the back of the ship, perked up with surprise.
Did he just say what she thought he just said.
“Bewilderbeast?” She asked.
Hearing her voice for the first time in hours, Dagur was a little startled. But he supplied an answer.
“Yeah, Drago’s looking for the king of dragons. A Bewilderbeast.” He replied.
And now Peep was beginning to grow very nervous.
A psychopath like Drago, with a Bewilderbeast at his side?
That sounded like a recipe for disaster.
“And why are we helping him find it!?” She questioned, surging with fear.
Dagur felt that was a very good question.
He didn’t exactly care about revenge or conquest or domination anymore. So why was he still working with Drago?
What was his goal?
“…Because Drago’s probably gonna kill a lot of people…” He eventually answered. “And at this point, I’m just trying to make sure you and me aren’t on that list…”
He looked back down to the map, not wanting to face the child for some reason.
Peep wasn’t very satisfied with that answer. But before she could argue more, she realized something.
She knew where Drago could find what he was looking for.
And while she’d never want him to get his hands on that dragon…
The king just so happened to be friends with someone she knew.
This was her chance. She had to take it.
“I know where it is!”
Her shout caught Dagur’s attention, causing him to look up again. Eyes wide with shock.
Did she just say what he thought she just said?
“Uh, you wanna repeat that?”
She did just that.
“I know where we can find a Bewilderbeast!”
She walked over to him, yanking the map from his hands.
Her eyes pored over its contents, until she spotted a particularly chilly region. Far north to anyone else, but southwest to them.
It’d take a long time to get there on this dinky ship, but far less than some of the points on the other end of the map.
Peep recognized it immediately. She’d recognize it anywhere.
“There!” She said, pointing out their destination “That’s where its nest is!”
Dagur looked to where she was pointing, realizing that location wasn’t even circled.
But she looked so confident in her selection, that he knew she knew what she was talking about.
But he still had to make sure.
“And you know this…how?” He asked, a skeptical eyebrow raised.
Peep grew a sheepish smile, and shrugged.
“My grandma’s a very interesting lady!”
At first, Dagur was very confused.
Her grandmother had a Bewilderbeast? What was some old lady doing with the king of dragons?
He was also rather reluctant. Her grandfather was Stoick the Vast, a man who could snap his neck like a twig just by looking at him funny. And he probably wouldn’t be too pleased with the guy who kidnapped his grandbabies.
But then he realized that these were her grandparents they were talking about.
He could leave her with them. She’d be safe with them.
She’d be okay.
That was all the reason he needed.
So they set sail, in search of the king of dragons.
Dagur hoping that he'd finally deliver this girl to safety, and Peep hoping that she could finally be reunited with her family.
With her parents.
And together, they'd save her siblings. And put an end to this madness.
...
...Hopefully...
Chapter 31: Days Go By
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Time marches on.
No matter how much you may hate it, no matter how much you try to fight it, time will always march on.
The initial period after the Madrigals learned of the terrible fate that awaited the triplets simultaneously felt like an eternity, and an instant.
The pain they were experiencing seemed to slow down time itself, making every moment of anguish feel endless. But at the same time, they felt like they’d blink, and several hours would fly by like they were nothing.
The next few weeks blew by in a blur of grief and agony.
The rawness of the anguish was like nothing they’d ever felt. It felt like some terrible creature had physically tore into their bodies, ripped out their hearts, and crushed them between its horrible claws.
Three grandchildren, three great grandchildren, two sobrinas and a sobrino, three little cousins, three best friends to three miserable little dragons…
Dead.
Things would never be the same, their family would always be incomplete. The children would be missed forevermore.
But time marched on. There was no stopping it.
Several weeks managed to pass. Weeks where the Encanto was overcome by an oppressive depression, a physical and mental shadow shrouding the valley.
And no place was more depressing than a certain bedroom, belonging to a certain young couple.
The ones who were suffering most of all. The ones who felt like they’d never, ever recover from this loss.
The parents.
Hiccup and Mirabel.
The two could barely be seen, these days.
They spent nearly every moment holed up in their room. One could only catch glimpses of them in the kitchen or near the bathroom, when bodily functions demanded that certain needs be met.
But whenever they were seen, they certainly weren’t looking too good.
Not just physically, from their frazzled clothes and hair or their bloodshot eyes. But in those eyes was an unending pain, a sorrow that latched onto every part of their beings. And refused to let go.
At first, sobbing could be heard from behind their tightly shut door. Day after day. But eventually, there was silence.
Any attempts to talk, or coax them into coming out even for a second fresh air, were met with absolutely nothing.
The family barely saw them. They barely heard them. It was like they weren’t even there.
They were too lost in their grief. Fully engulfed in their despair.
If they hadn’t sent the triplets to that camp, they’d still be here.
They’d still be running around, getting into trouble. They’d still be expressing their fantastical imagination. They’d still be doing their best to look out for everyone.
But they were gone. And it was their parents who were to blame.
And blame themselves they did.
Day in and day out, night after night, they sunk into the pits of self-loathing.
Cursing themselves for their foolish mistake, one with everlasting consequences.
If only they’d known. If only they could go back, and do things differently.
But they couldn’t.
This was it. This was all there would be.
Mirabel’s insurmountable brightness fizzled out, replaced by an unending coldness. A chill that infected her heart. Even when the tears dried up, her despair still consumed her.
More and more, Hiccup felt a burgeoning rage building from within. Though at who, be it himself, the ones who did this, or at fate in its entirety, he didn’t know.
Perhaps it was all of them.
The two of them were completely swallowed up by their loss, left drifting in a sea of endless pain.
No matter how many days passed, how many weeks passed, they showed no real signs of recovery.
This wasn’t something you could just recover from.
They’d lost the most precious, completely irreplaceable things imaginable. Their only children.
And it was their fault.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Time marches on.
Peep wasn’t sure just how long she’d been on this boat with Dagur, the days all started to blend together.
He claimed they were making good progress towards their destination. But on this dinky little boat, good progress meant hours and hours of slowly drifting on the waves. And that’s if the winds were favorable.
She asked him why they weren’t given a better, faster ship. Dagur said it’s because Drago was a jerk.
She couldn’t argue with that.
They tried to pass the time as best they could, talking about this or that. But the sea was vast, and so was their boredom.
But through it all, she held onto her hope.
Her hope that, once they’d finally reached the Bewilderbeast’s nest, she could talk to her grandparents.
She could make her way home. Tell her family what was happening. Save her siblings.
And finally, this madness would be over.
She just had to wait.
And at the rate this ship was moving, it seemed she’d be doing a lot of that.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Time marches on.
With each passing day, the children remembered less and less of themselves. Until they reached a point where they weren’t themselves.
He could see his methods working. The venom taking full affect.
The girl, once so brash and cocky, was fully absorbed by the destructive tendencies he’d imprinted on her.
She was more inclined to violence, ripping and tearing and slamming into any targets he pointed out. With the ferocity of a wild beast, and a strength unexpected for one so small.
She barely even talked anymore. Her vocalizations replaced with grunts or snarls, sounding more primal by the day.
The boy, once filled with a boundless imagination, now resembled a husk more than a child.
Nothing of his was his own. His mind, his body, and especially his magic, were all in service of furthering the Northern Alliances goals. Any sense of autonomy was reprimanded and stripped away.
He didn’t even talk anymore. Instead he stared blankly at nothing, fighting the urge to voice his thoughts.
They were growing bigger. They were growing stronger. They were resisting his commands less and less.
And they were completely his to control.
There was only one problem. These periods of total subservience were brief, their own minds would always return to them. They obeyed him more often than not, but their agency still remained intact.
In order to keep them completely subjugated, he’d have to find a way to ensure a consistent supply of Deathgripper venom flowed through their veins. Simply digesting it wouldn’t quite cut it anymore, a tolerance was building.
He was already developing a few ideas.
Either way, Drago was more than pleased. And now all he had to do was wait.
Continue building his forces, acquiring as many dragons as possible in the meantime, and wait.
Once Dagur returned with the information he needed, and once he found a way into the Encanto…
All his hard work would finally pay off.
This world would be his to rule.
Notes:
This is really more of an transitionary chapter.
Next time, things get very...
Interesting ;)
Chapter 32: In the Dark of the Night
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was a dark and foggy night.
The cold waves crashed against the sides of a ship, drifting through the chilly waters.
On this boat sat cages upon cages, all filled with dragons who’d been captured.
The poor reptiles wailed their misery into the night sky. Much to the annoyance of the man keeping watch.
“Quiet!” He snapped, banging his spear against the bars. A lamp in his other hand to light his way.
But when he turned to walk away, grumbling something about stupid lizards, he caught something out of the corner of his eye.
A masked figure, standing within the fog. Lean and thin, but no less imposing.
And whoever they were, they were holding something.
In this person’s hand was a strange object, about the size and shape of a relatively short sword.
A sword that was soon engulfed in flame.
Standing there with an unreadable expression, wielding the element of fire within their hands like it was nothing, this being barely looked human.
“What are you…?” The guard quietly asked, holding up his lamp for a closer look.
The figure didn’t answer. Instead, they held up their hand to their obscured face.
“Shh…”
Puzzled by the gesture, the guard soon heard growling from behind.
He quickly turned, and saw the dark form of a dragon crawling down one of the cages. Its back scales glowing an electric blue.
The two slowly closed in, the man whipping his head between both of them.
A dragon on one end, and a fire-wielding cryptid on the other…
The guard didn’t stand a chance.
He was quickly taken out, as were the other guards that inevitably came to check out the commotion. All thrown overboard, or knocked unconscious.
No one was killed. But the way they were attacked was downright ruthless, especially from the masked figure. Who’s fighting style could only be described as brutal.
In the end, the caged dragons were freed. Leaving a lizard-less boat, floating in place. Sleeping bodies littering the deck.
With their work complete, they disappeared into the night.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hiccup was leaving at night.
He thought she didn’t notice, but she did.
It all started a few days ago.
It was early in the morning, a few hours before dawn. The dark skies just barely beginning to light up with the coming of the sun. And Mirabel had woken up abruptly.
It was because of a nightmare, one that had become very frequent recently.
She’d be standing in a dark room, and she would hear the disembodied voices of her terrified children desperately calling for her. But no matter how hard she looked, how hard she ran, she could never find them.
Not before those screams were silenced.
Eventually her panic shocked her out of slumber. The woman sitting up with a shout, panting and sweating.
As she calmed down she noticed that her husband wasn’t present, his side’s blankets neatly tucked in his absence. But she figured he must’ve gotten up to use the bathroom.
Try as she might, she couldn’t go back to sleep. So she curled up in her bed, and cradled an old photo of her niños as if it were the most fragile thing in the world.
It was a picture of their first birthday party.
That day had been very fun, but also very hectic. She remembered that Alma and Stoick got into a huge and rather amusing argument, over if they should celebrate with Encanto traditions or Berk traditions.
As always, they settled for a mix of both. Though they had to decline the suggestion of child-sized axes as birthday presents.
In the photo, the three babies were sitting in their high-chairs. Little slices of cake laid out for each of them.
Pedro was eyeing the cake curiously, like it held some mystical secret. Peep had her worried eyes on the camera, her apprehensiveness already on full display. And Karla was already devouring her slice, her hands and face splattered with frosting.
Mirabel had to smile at the memory, letting out a laugh that was soaked with tears. Her oldest had made such a mess that day, in her eagerness to scarf down her treat.
They were only one year old, and yet their unique personalities were clearly present.
The unique personalities that were lost. That never would be again.
And now she was sobbing again.
It had all gone so wrong.
Her peaceful life with her darling children, ripped away and torn to shreds.
She didn’t deserve this. Her husband didn’t deserve this. Her family didn’t deserve this.
Her babies didn’t deserve to die.
Even now, weeks after that awful vision, the wound was still fresh. The family was still in tatters.
Her parents and sisters, who were also devastated by this loss.
Her grandmother, having to deal with the untimely death of more family. Something she never wanted to do again.
Manny, Diego, and Sofia, forced to face death at such a young age. Their innocence being threatened for the very first time.
Bruno, feeling deeply guilty and holding himself responsible for having the vision in the first place.
These were only a few examples. Glimpses of what she caught during the few times she’d actually left her room.
It made her feel abysmal.
She wanted to get out there and help them. To be there for them, work them through their emotions. But she was currently an absolute wreck herself.
It all felt so hopeless. Like this pain would just eat and eat and eat at her until there was nothing left.
She didn’t know what to do. She didn’t know what she could do.
So she just cried.
She cried until she hoped she’d fall asleep again.
She cried until she hoped she’d have a scant few hours where she wouldn’t have to think about it.
But before that came, the door creaked open.
Mirabel shot up, and saw the shadowed form of her husband. Trying and failing to subtly sneak into the room.
Hiccup froze, his wide eyes perfectly visible in the darkness as he faced her. Toothless’ green orbs shined behind him.
He looked at her.
She looked at him.
They both looked at each other, in complete silence.
It was terribly awkward.
Mirabel noticed that he was wearing something she’d never seen him wear before. A suit that seemed to be made of leather, that tightly hugged his lithe frame. It was covered in straps and buckles that she was sure all served some type of Hiccup-y purpose, though she couldn’t tell just what.
Most of it was a leathery brown, a green bodysuit visible around his legs and near other areas. His shoulder and chest coverings were instead colored black. A red, horned skull emblem was placed on his right shoulder.
She had to admit, he looked pretty cool.
But that thought was buried under a mountain of confusion.
After an extended silence, Hiccup finally said something.
“…You’re up early…”
Mirabel didn’t respond to that, instead asking a question.
“…What are you wearing?”
Hiccup’s mouth opened and closed and he struggled for an answer. Eventually he shrugged, jostling the helmet he held under one of his arms.
“…Flight-suit.” He meekly answered.
Mirabel raised an eyebrow, tracing her eyes over his body again.
“Flight-suit?” She parroted back, a strong disbelief in her voice.
Hiccup nodded, looking away.
“Yeah, we were…we were flying…” He mumbled, trying his best to not look his wife in the eyes.
“You were flying?” She repeated, making sure she had the story straight. “You need a suit just for flying now?”
“W-We were trying some advanced maneuvers…” He sputtered. “Advanced maneuvers that required a suit…”
Toothless rumbled at this lame excuse, pushing his way past his rider and giving him a look. One that almost seemed to wish him good luck, because he’d certainly need it.
While the dragon went off to curl up in his corner, Mirabel was becoming even more confused. Crossing her arms while a perplexed frown formed.
Hiccup was obviously hiding something, that much was clear. Now she had to figure out exactly what.
She began with a direct approach.
“Alright, what’s going on?” She asked, in a tone that left no room for nonsense.
Hiccup tried to act casual.
“It’s like I said, we were flying.” He shrugged, putting his helmet on a dresser and beginning to unbuckle his suit.
“Trying new tricks, blazing through the night sky, scaring the flocks of sleeping Terrors…”
“It really…” He stopped, the next words twinged with misery. “…It really takes my mind off things…”
That pain. That seemingly endless pain that was so palpable in his tone, the exact same pain she was feeling…
It evaporated all the skepticism she was experiencing. Replacing it with a deep understanding.
She’d give him the benefit of the doubt.
She still didn’t know what the suit was about. But if this was helping him deal with their recent loss, then so be it.
Quietly, she nodded. Accepting his answer.
She patted his spot on the bed, beckoning him to join her with pleading yes. Their togetherness was one of the few things that alleviated the horror of this harrowing ordeal, if only slightly.
Hiccup readily agreed, he was more than tired. And the idea of rest sounded irresistible right now.
Once in his night clothes, he essentially crashed into slumber. It only took seconds for him to fall asleep, and he was already beginning to drool.
Mirabel let a hand run through his auburn hair, before laying back down to get some sleep herself.
The outfit change was weird. But if it truly helped, then she had no complaints.
She trusted her husband.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
…Until she saw the sword.
A few nights later, Hiccup snuck in again during the early hours. Wearing that same flight-suit.
Strangely, his skin had a few scratches. Ones that he was currently healing with a leftover arepa. His hair was a mess, his hands looked awfully sore, and his suit had some marks that definitely weren’t there before.
“What happened to you?” Mirabel asked, sitting up in their bed.
“We, uh…” Hiccup looked to Toothless, but the dragon had no answers to give. “We crashed!”
“…You crashed.” She copied, making him frantically nod.
“Yeah, I messed up and switched the tail to position B instead of position C.” He responded. ‘We dropped out of the air, straight into the trees! We’re just lucky we didn’t break anything…”
Mirabel said nothing else, though she continued to eye him skeptically. Watching him as he removed the suit and put on night clothes once more.
He curled up next to her, and she lied down too. But she didn’t go to sleep.
And when the sun had risen, when he got up to use the bathroom, she was quick to hop out of bed. Examining his new gear as fast as possible, before he returned.
It felt wrong, sneaking around like this in regards to her husband. But it wasn’t her fault, he was the one being so weird.
She dashed into their closet, stumbling over piles of her unused fabric. And sliding away several of his shirts and pairs of pants.
She found what he was looking for, buried deep behind a few of his tackiest shirts. Where she knew he thought she’d never look.
That flight-suit. It was definitely something he’d made, she’d recognize his handiwork anywhere.
But where did it come from? When did he find the time to make it, and so secretively at that? And was it truly just for flying?
She turned it around in her hands, scrutinizing it from every angle. Poking and prodding at this or that.
She touched what seemed to be a button, causing a dragon-like fin to pop out of the back. Surprising her.
Though what caught her attention was what lied near the bottom, sitting snugly in a loop.
It was a metal cylinder, engraved with scale designs. The top resembling a dragon’s head.
Coming out of the reptilian mouth was a hollow rod, in the general shape of a sword. But it was like no sword she’d ever seen in her life.
And ever since Vikings came into her life, she’d seen a lot of swords.
Once again, this was clearly crafted by her husband. He was a master blacksmith, and a genius inventor. But now she was questioning just what he’d need a sword for.
It was just so strange. Where did this stuff even come from? Why did he make any of it?
She fiddled around with it, accidentally pressing another button in the process.
Soon after, the handle started expelling a green gas at a rapid pace. From the smell alone, she could tell it was Zippleback gas.
She hastily tried to stop it, pressing the other button on the handle. That had to be the one that stopped the flow, right?
Wrong.
A familiar sparking sound filled her hears, and she knew she only had a second to run for cover.
She dropped the sword as quickly as she could, and dove out of the closet. Shutting the door behind her.
She heard a BOOM, the door behind her back thumping slightly. Before she apprehensively turned and crept it open.
Luckily, it was a small explosion. But the whole closet smelled, there were prominent scorch marks on the floor, and a few of Hiccup’s shirts had been reduced to ashes.
…Oh well. Those were the tacky ones anyway, he wouldn’t miss them.
And now her curiosity had been absolutely piqued. What could her husband possibly be doing with an exploding sword?
She couldn’t ask him directly, she’d never get a straight answer. He was clearly devoted to keeping this hidden.
So how was she going to figure this out?
Just then, a thought hit her.
She hadn’t left her room for a significant period of time in…a while.
Maybe this was one of the things she missed. Maybe there was a context to all of this, waiting just outside her door.
Maybe her family knew what was up.
And she figured it never hurt to ask.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Every once in a while, in this time of grief and sorrow, the Madrigals tried to have a traditional breakfast.
It didn’t always work out. Sometimes they were simply too agonized that day to congregate at the table. And of course Hiccup and Mirabel wouldn’t be present.
Not to mention three other significant absences…
But whenever they all could manage, they joined together in the dining room. Appreciating the sense of closeness and routine, despite the pain they were all going through.
Though the family meals were nothing like they used to be.
What were once boisterous affairs, where stories were swapped, jokes were told, and far too many people spoke over each other, were now eerily quiet. Making the five dreadfully empty chairs far too noticeable.
No one really said anything, aside from brief requests to pass this or that. Casita’s assistance was slowed down, the house in a depressive state as well.
Pepa always had a cloud, some larger than others. And honestly, everyone felt like they had a cloud over their heads. Keeping them in the darkness.
For as much as they liked the togetherness, the entire family couldn’t deny that these meals had absolutely miserable atmosphere. And they were pretty boring, as well.
Which is why they were all so stunned when a surprise finally came their way, in the form of Mirabel. Entering the dining room for the first time in who knows how long.
Having all those shocked eyes on her made Mirabel very uncomfortable, but she willed herself into giving an awkward wave.
Immediately, everyone nearly fell over themselves with worry. All of them asking talking at once.
This was the first time they’d really seen her in a while, after all.
Isabela and Luisa shot up from their chairs, rushing over to her.
“Sis!” Isa exclaimed. “Are you okay?”
“Do you need anything?” Luisa asked. “Just say the word, and I’m on it!”
The way they all so willingly threw their own mourning aside, to tend to her. It was heartwarming.
And also sort of overwhelming.
Mirabel held a hand up, silently silencing them all. And requesting her space.
Her sisters backed away a bit, but not too much. Both of them still incredibly concerned for her.
Though when they moved, they allowed her a view of the family tree. On the back wall.
Her eyes immediately locked onto the depiction of herself, alongside Hiccup.
And they travelled down the branch, very nearly spotting three children-
Her heart started racing, a nervous sweat building on her brow, her breathing growing heavy. And she knew she had to look away before she had a breakdown in front of everybody.
In the time since this happened, Julieta and Augustin got up as well. Now standing in front of their daughter.
“It’s…it’s been a while…” Her mother mumbled, uncertainly. “How are you feeling, Mija?”
Her father uncomfortably adjusted his glasses.
“I know you’ve been taking…recent events…rather hard. But I just want you to know- “
“STOP.”
She hadn’t meant to blurt it out so abruptly, but Mirabel felt like she was going to pass out if he went on any farther.
She shook her head, composure returning to her.
“I mean-thank you…” She quickly corrected herself, after seeing their offput expressions. “But I don’t…I can’t talk about this right now…”
No matter how much she tried to hide it, the agony in her voice was audible to all. And they all understood.
This was hurting all of them. But it’d hurt a mother most of all.
Mirabel quickly got down to business, before anything else could threaten her mental health for the day.
She pulled out Hiccup’s strange contraption, placing it down on the dining room table for all to see.
“Have any of you seen this before?”
There were nearly twenty people in this room. And from all of them, she received shaking heads.
No one recognized this object.
Camilo leaned closer in his chair, squinting his eyes.
“What the heck is that thing?” He wondered.
“No clue…” Mirabel sighed. “All I know is that Hiccup is trying to hide it from me.”
“…I think he’s keeping secrets.”
Her revelation startled the rest of the family. Such secrecy sounded so out of character for their dorky, determined Hiccup.
“But why would he hide a new invention?” Bruno asked, pondering the situation. “W-We all know he invents, there’s no secret there!”
“Yeah! What’s so special about it?” Pepa added.
Their niece shrugged, already feeling tired again. “That’s what I’m trying to figure out.”
So no one here knew what it was. That was disappointing.
But not unexpected. Now she just had to employ plan B.
She retrieved her mystery invention, snatching it from a grabby Diego, and began to leave the dining room. Much to their dismay.
“You’re not staying?” Asked Antonio, a longing in his eyes.
His sentiment was shared by all of the, who’d love to have her here for breakfast. Even just for a little bit. So their family could be just a fraction more complete.
She wanted to. A deep part of her so dearly wanted to.
But…she couldn’t. It was too painful.
So she excused herself. “Lo síento. I just…I’m really tired…”
After giving her reasons, she left them all. Feeling like scum as she did so.
She just couldn’t be in there. She couldn’t sit right next to an image of them.
And yes, she could sit somewhere else. But they’d still be there. She would be fighting the whole time not to look at them.
And she didn’t have the strength to fight right now.
She knew she was disappointing all of them, she felt awful for being so stand-offish, but she just couldn’t.
Either way, she didn’t want to think about that right now. She had to figure out what was up with Hiccup.
Her focus was solely on one thing.
Plan B.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was a quiet night on Berk. Besides the crashing waves and the chirping crickets, nothing and no one was stirring.
Except for Stoick.
Everyone believed the children were dead. Everyone had been grieving for days and days.
But not him.
They were alive, he could feel it. Magic prophecy be damned.
And even if he had to do it all alone, he wouldn’t stop until he found them.
Luckily, he wasn’t alone. Skullcrusher remained at his side, while the two left their home.
In addition to all the daytime searching they’d been up to, Stoick also performed nightly patrols of the island. Just in case one of the children had found their way here.
So far, there’d been no traces of them. But he wasn’t giving up anytime soon.
He held out an unlit torch, one that his dragon blasted with flame. And now that they had light, he held it outwards. Trying to determine where they’d go first.
And he did so just in time to see a burst of golden clouds erupt from the skies, a black blur whizzing past at blazing speeds.
He’d recognize that shriek anywhere.
“Hiccup…?”
What was his son doing out here, at such an hour? And where was he going? He blew right by Berk in a second.
From behind him, his front door opened. And out stepped Valka, looking very concerned and very tired.
“Stoick, you’ve been up until dawn every night this week…” She said, fighting off a yawn. “Come to bed, already. You need to rest.”
He looked back to her, brows creasing. “I’ll rest when we figure out what’s happening with our son.”
And suddenly, Valka wasn’t so tired.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hiccup and Toothless approached perhaps the largest ship they’d tackled yet.
They didn’t exactly plan out their attacks. They went wherever the wind took them, searching for dragon trappers. They were never in short supply.
Most of the time they ran across small boats, with only a few dragons captured. And only a few hunters to dispose of. Though sometimes they encountered larger operations.
It didn’t matter the size of the ship, or the number of men. They’d all feel their fury.
It was what they deserved, for what they’d done.
What they’d taken.
But still, this was the largest vessel they’d ever tried to hit. A sizeable ship, large flags billowing in the wind. Insignia of impaled reptiles and bloody fists marking each one.
He saw cages, filled with dragons. As usual.
He could also see that the boat was heavily armed. Though not all the weapons were manned, seeing as how it was so late. They probably weren’t expecting to be attacked.
That would prove to be their downfall.
“Alright, bud. I say we try the stealth approach…” Said Hiccup, preparing himself for descent.
But before the two could dive down, they heard something.
Or someone.
“Personally, I recommend the classic Viking surprise entrance.” Spoke the voice, gruff, firm, and heavily accented. “Nothing like getting the jump on your enemies before they even know what’s happening.”
Hiccup and Toothless both jolted with surprise, swiveling in the air to see Stoick and Skullcrusher behind them. Joined by Valka and Cloudjumper.
“Mom? Dad?” Hiccup questioned, lifting up his mask. “What are you doing here!?”
“I could ask you the same thing.” His father replied.
Both his parents looked to him expectantly, clearly wanting an answer.
So he tried to give them one. “These people are hurting dragons, and someone has to stop them!”
It’s not that they disagreed with the sentiment, but they could both tell that this was a canned response.
“Something tells me that’s not really what’s going on here…” Stoick mused, stroking his beard.
He pointed a burly hand below, to a small patch of sand peeking through the waters. Large enough for them all to stand.
“Land, son.” He commanded.
Hiccup looked back to the drifting ship, and was tempted to just start diving anyway. But one cross look from his dad, and it was like he was a scrawny teen again.
So they landed. And now that they were all grounded, Valka tried to alleviate some of the tension.
“I knew you took after me, but this is a bit much. Don’t you think?”
Her lighthearted comment didn’t do much to lift the heavy atmosphere.
“So what’s this about, then?” Stoick asked, stomping closer. “Are you some type of vigilante now? Flying out at night, and starting fights with dragon trappers?”
Hiccup stood his ground, glaring up at his much larger parent.
“I-I can’t just sit by and let innocent dragons be exploited!” He argued, not sounding as confident as he’d like.
Both his parents shared a contemplative glance.
“And…what do the Madrigals think about this?” Asked Valka.
Her son shook his head. “They don’t know.”
Stoick’s brows raised with surprised. “Not even your wife?”
“Not even her.” Replied Hiccup. “And she’s not gonna find out, either.”
But then, strangely, his parent started looking beyond him. Widened eyes gawking at something he couldn’t see.
And then he heard a voice.
A voice that scared the life out of him.
“Are you sure about that?”
Slowly, he turned to see Mirabel. Standing alongside Mariposa.
She didn’t look very happy.
Toothless gave him a look, one that said he’d remember him fondly, before plodding off to sit next to Cloudjumper and Skullcrusher.
Hiccup tried to sputter his way through an explanation.
“M-Mirabel! Hey, what are you-I didn’t expect-why are you- “
“So this is what you’ve been doing?” She questioned, beginning to approach with a glower. “Sneaking out at night, lying to me, so you can play antihero?”
She stood right in front of him, frowning deeply. “Is that what this suit is for?”
She poked him harshly in the chest, which caused the back fin to spring out again.
“Stop, stop!” He cried, winding it back down. “You’ll mess with the calibration!”
For the first time in their entire relationship, she wasn’t amused by his nerdy tendencies.
“Hiccup this is serious!” She nearly shouted, frustration rising.
“What possessed you to start this now, of all times!?” She asked. “Where did this come from?”
“Is there ever a bad time to help dragons?” He asked in return, feeling his own agitation begin to bubble.
This time, she really did shout.
“YES! YES THERE IS!”
She couldn’t believe him right now. Just how skewed were his priorities?
“You’re out here pretending to be some big salvador, when we just lost our kids!”
And now Hiccup was really mad.
“I’M DOING THIS FOR THE KIDS!” He shouted back, his face becoming red with anger.
He sharply pointed towards the boat in the distance, seething with rage.
“We know they were taken by dragon trappers, and we know they’re dead!” He hissed. “Those monsters did this to them! To us!”
An uncharacteristic darkness fell over his face, his next words a pained whisper. One that sent shivers down Mirabel’s spine.
“After everything they took from us…why shouldn’t I hurt them back?”
She truly didn’t know what to say.
Right now, he looked so unlike the boy she fell in love with as a teenager. The man she married when they grew older. The father of her children.
He didn’t look like her Hiccup.
Silence reigned over the islet for a time, until…
“Revenge seems so enticing, at first…”
Stoick spoke, the regretful quality in his voice sticking out to them.
“The thought of getting back at those who wronged you, making them feel your pain, it’s…it’s addictive…”
He was clearly speaking from experience. All the years he’d spent, desiring revenge against the dragon that took his wife.
The years where that anger festered and burned, where that bitterness spread, spilling over into all aspects of his life.
And he didn’t want that for his only child.
“But believe me, son. It’s not worth it.”
“The hatred consumes you, becomes you…” He said. “And even if you get what you want, it doesn’t take the pain away. You’re just left…empty.”
Hiccup felt a large hand being placed on his shoulder, his father glancing down to him.
He had a question to ask.
“Do you know why I wanted you to be the chief of Berk?”
Hiccup’s face fell into a deadpan expression.
“Because I’m your son.” He muttered.
“No-well, yes…” Stoick awkwardly admitted. “But that’s not all…”
“You’re fair, kindhearted, intelligent, and you always put others before yourself. Even when I couldn’t see it, you had the makings of a great chief!”
“I know you would’ve done great things for our people!” He was bursting with pride, but soon his smile turned back into a frown.
“The quest for vengeance…changes you. You lose yourself to your anger, and I refuse to stand by and let that happen to you.”
Especially because it had nearly happened to him.
“I know it hurts, it will for a long time. But this won’t make it better…” He softly said. “And you don’t have to face this alone.”
Gently, he turned his son around. Making him face Mirabel.
“Please, son.” He all but pleaded. “Leave this behind, be with your family.”
“Right now, they need you. And more than that, you need them.”
Hiccup didn’t say anything for a time, his quivering green eyes meeting his wife’s brown ones.
A part of him wanted to fight. It wanted to make those who’d wronged him suffer, and the idea of letting it take control was nearly intoxicating.
But…he looked at Mirabel. He saw how distraught she was, how much pain she was in…
And he knew that she needed him.
He knew that he needed her.
He didn’t belong out here. He needed to be in his home, with his family.
Hiccup gave a deep sigh. “Come on, bud…”
Toothless joined him as they walked towards Mirabel and Mariposa. The first of which taking his hand in hers.
She sighed, softly. Placing her other hand over his.
“Let’s go home.”
Together, they hopped onto their dragons. Mirabel shooting Stoick a thankful look before they took off into the skies. Disappearing into golden clouds.
Stoick watched them go, heaving a sigh of his own.
He may have believed the children were still alive, but his son didn't. And he needed to help him through that.
He hoped his son would heed his warning. The path of revenge was a lonely one, he learned that the hard way.
With that taken care of, he decided it was time they went home as well.
But when he tuned to suggest to Valka that they leave, he noticed that she was eyeing the distant boat intently.
“Val…?” He called, wondering if anything was wrong.
She was scowling at the boat with fury. A fury that was tinted with familiarity.
“That’s not just any ship…” She harshly whispered.
She’d seen it herself, many times. Back when she was the vigilante, taking out trappers in the name of dragon liberation.
“That’s Viggo Grimborn’s ship.”
Stoick surged with surprise, recognizing the name from when they first started looking for the kids.
They triplets had been taken by dragon trappers, and the Grimborns were the prime suspects.
He looked to the ship, a glare forming on his face.
“…Hiccup says he’s the one who took the children.”
Valka ceased her frowning, rushing in front of her husband before he could try anything reckless.
“Stoick, they’re gone!” She interjected. “And even if they weren’t, Hiccup also said we have reason to believe Viggo may not have taken them!”
Stoick kept his eyes on the ship, envisioning the scumbag who lied within.
“Well then…”
He reached himself, brandishing his mighty axe.
One way or another, he was getting some answers tonight.
“It never hurts to ask.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The life of a businessman could be a very monotonous one.
In this particular line of work, there was of course the thrill of actually going out there and capturing dragons. Though he was more hands-off with that sort of thing these days, leaving that to his brother.
But there was also the paperwork, and the handling of funds, and all the other dull drivel that somebody had to do in order to keep things running smoothly.
And Viggo Grimborn didn’t trust anyone else to do it.
So here he was, cooped up in his quarters. Awake at unholy hours, reading over papers that he truly couldn’t care less about. But alas, that was business.
They’d just gotten another order from Drago Bludvist, the third one this week. The man was demanding more and more dragons, at a positively unreasonable pace. There was no way they could get so many reptiles so fast.
Sometimes he wanted to tell that psychopath to take his bullhook and shove it somewhere very unsavory.
He never would though, that wouldn’t be very wise. He liked his head right where it was.
Viggo idly scratched at his well-trimmed beard, wondering just how they were going to fulfill this order. The candlelight that illuminated his office flickering.
It wasn’t very befitting of the head of the largest dragon hunting operation in the archipelago, but he had to admit…
He was bored.
What he’d give for a game of Maces & Talons right now. Or even something just a little interesting.
What he didn’t know, is that he’d get his wish.
There were noises, from outside. Sounds that told of a scuffle. Thuds and stomps and shouts and growls from dangerous beats.
And right when he was about to rise from his chair, there was a knock at the door.
Now that was odd. What enemy had the politeness to knock?
Highly suspicious, he reached over his shoulder. His hand just barely grasping the grip of his sword.
“Who is it?” Viggo spoke, in his dignified manner. Ready to slice at whoever came through that door.
Though when the door opened, he didn’t see an opponent.
He saw the bald head of his brute of a brother, Ryker. And from his swollen lip and black eye, it looked like he wasn’t having a good time.
“It’s me, Viggo…” He weakly said, words mumbled through his bruises. “We have some…guests, who’d like to talk to you…”
Now on high alert Viggo figured he’d grant the strange request.
It was always good to know what you were dealing with. Though he was still ready to strike if the moment called for it.
“Very well, send them in.”
They let themselves in.
Ryker was dragged back outside, and it sounded like he was tossed elsewhere.
Booming footsteps approached, rocking the boat. And the door was slammed open by a hulking figure, barely fitting within the room.
He entered, alongside a smaller, less beefy figure. Wearing bulky armor, and a mask with curved horns.
Viggo recognized them both. One from stories, and one from experience.
“Do my eyes deceive me?” He asked, sitting up in his chair. “The Stoick the Vast? In my office?”
He turned to his other guest.
“And the Masked Rider! My old nemesis!” He gasped. “How have you been, all these years?”
Valka’s expression was unreadable, under the mask. But her hostility was evident.
“Enough with the pleasantries, Viggo!” She snapped. “What have you done with the children?”
His faux friendliness evaporated into thin air, and the trapper was left with a baffled expression.
“…Children?” He asked. “What children? There are no children here!”
An axe was slammed onto his desk, nearly splitting it in half.
“Don’t play dumb with me!” Stoick raged, ready to tear this place apart. “Where are our grandchildren!?”
Viggo noticed something about what he’d just said, something peculiar.
“…Our grandchildren?” He repeated, not believing what he was hearing. “Stoick the Vast, dragon killer extraordinaire, and the lizard-loving Masked Rider are married?”
He began to chuckle, greatly amused by this development.
“Now that’s an odd couple if I’ve ever seen one!” He snickered.
Stoick and Valka let him laugh, the both of them scowling intensely.
Finally, his giggles died down.
“Though for as amusing as this is, I’m afraid I must reiterate that I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“I’ve had nothing to do with any children.” He stated. “I can’t even remember the last time I’ve interacted with a child!”
“All lies!” Stoick huffed. “My three grandchildren went missing, and we found evidence of dragon hunters where they were last seen!”
“I wouldn’t put it past you to kidnap them, just to get back at me…” Valka spat, clenching her fist around her staff.
Viggo nodded, seeing where she was coming from. “Fair enough, I suppose. But you’re forgetting something.”
“Prior to thirty seconds ago, I didn’t know you had grandchildren. I didn’t know you were married. I didn’t even know you were a woman!”
“I would have no reason to abduct three random children!” He argued. “I’ve done some unscrupulous things, but I sincerely hope you don’t think I’m that despicable!”
It was clear that they were considering his words, but they still weren’t quite buying it. So he tried to state his case.
“Listen, I’ll be the first to admit that I’m no stranger to deception.” He began to smirk. “In fact, I’d say deception and I are more akin to lifelong friends!”
“But I promise you, with every bit of honesty I can muster, there are no children here.”
“You’re wasting your time.” He said, more seriously than ever. “Whoever took them, if anyone, is nowhere near here.”
“Now please, get off my boat- “
Right before he could finish, the door slammed open again.
Stoick and Valka quickly shuffled to the side, as three more people entered the increasingly cramped space.
Viggo was startled by their unannounced entry. But he put on a smile, knowing better than to upset his employers.
“Griselda, Khan, Ragnar! What an unexpected surprise!” He grinned, though it was visibly a bit strained.
“Viggo! We need as many dragons as you have, as quickly as possible!” Said Griselda. “And we need you to…”
She trailed off, when Khan started poking her arm. Drawing her attention to the two others in the room.
Stoick and Valka gawked at the newcomers, who ogled them right back. None of them knowing quite what to make of each other.
Viggo was quick to intervene.
“Don’t mind them! They were just on their way out!”
Stoick spared him a brief glance, before looking back to the three warlords.
“Aye…” He nodded. “We were just asking about our missing grandchildren. Perhaps you know anything about that?”
Griselda and Khan both froze up, suddenly hit with a realization.
This was Stoick the Vast.
And a certain mouthy child with incredible speed had made it abundantly clear that he was her grandfather.
They had to proceed incredibly carefully.
“We haven’t heard anything about any missing children.” Khan replied, coolly. “We don’t have the information you’re looking for.”
Griselda hummed her agreement. “I don’t believe I’ve even seen a child for years.”
But Ragnar found this statement to be false. “That’s not entirely true…”
“There were those kids we found on the beach, remember?”
He now had the attention of everyone in the room, particularly his two companions. Who slowly looked over to him as if he was the stupidest man in the world.
“No, I don’t remember…” Griselda hissed through grit teeth. In a tone that was suggesting he shut up, or else.
He didn’t get the memo.
“Aw come on, you were there!” He smiled, encouragingly. “I know you didn’t forget!”
Still, he felt it necessary to jog their memories. Listing each child with a finger.
“There was the girl who was really, really fast! And the boy with the paintbrush! And the girl who looked really scared the whole time, poor thing…”
With each description, Stoick and Valka felt their hearts beat just a little faster. Both their eyes popping open. Valka had to remove her mask, as she was finding it hard to breathe.
He was describing their grandchildren. They’d seen their grandchildren.
And maybe they’d even seen them recently.
Griselda and Khan both looked like they wanted to strangle him.
Ragnar kept on rambling. “So then we put them in that cage, and took them to- “
Griselda punched him the face, putting an end to his excessive gabbing.
“Be quiet for once, you idiot!”
But it was too late. They’d heard.
They’d heard everything.
Stoick pulled his axe out from the desk, and Valka received her staff.
“I’m only going to ask this once…” Stoick quietly said, his muted tone somehow all the more threatening.
“Where are my grandchildren?”
Two of them met his glare with their own hardened expressions, pulling out a spear and twin swords. One rubbed his jaw with pain.
Any second now, all manner of chaos would break loose.
And somebody wanted to avoid that.
“Excuse me!”
From his seat, Viggo held his hand up. Earning all their focus.
“It seems an altercation is about to transpire.” He politely pointed out. “Might I suggest you take this fight outside of my quarters?”
“I’ve just had the place refurbished, and I’d hate for all that money to go to waste.”
Stoick looked at him like he was crazy. But soon, he was forming an idea…
“If you insist.”
He took the fight outside the office.
By picking up Khan, and throwing him outside the office. Through the wall.
He ran after him, through the hole. Intending to continue the beatdown. Valka, Griselda, and Ragnar followed as well.
Leaving Viggo with his desk, split in two. And a gaping hole in his wall.
He groaned, putting a hand to his head. Where a dull ache was already developing.
“Bloody Vikings…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The brawl continued onto the deck, in a flurry of fists and steel.
Beneath the approaching dawn, Stoick blocked a hit from Griselda’s spear. Before counterattacking by jabbing her in the face with the bottom end of his axe.
She was knocked back, but she quickly found her footing. And ducked just in time to avoid a swing from Valka’s staff.
When she got back up, she lashed out with her spear again. Slamming it against the staff, both women struggling for dominance.
As the two clashed, Stoick found himself outnumbered. He was currently dealing with Khan and his swords, Ragnar was also aiming for him with a shoulder bash.
A less experienced warrior may have panicked in this scenario, but he’d been through enough battles to know just what to do.
Step slightly to the right.
Ragnar’s massive momentum meant he couldn’t stop on time, and he was moving too fast for Khan to evade. So the attack ended up hitting his ally instead, sending him flying into the ship’s mast.
The impact was enough to nearly knock him out. He just sat there, dizzily seeing stars.
Ragnar winced, ashamed of himself. “Sorry about that…”
And then an axe was pointed towards his throat.
“Where are my grandchildren!?” Stoick shouted, intending to get a solid answer right here and now.
Despite the threat of his throat being sliced open, the bulky bruiser didn’t dispel any info.
“I don’t think my friends would appreciate me telling you!” He awkwardly chuckled, leaning away from the sharp steel as much as we could.
Still engaged in combat with Valka, Griselda sent him a pointed look.
“We are not friends!”
In response, Ragnar gave a genuine gasp. He was legitimately offended by what she’d said.
He then crossed his arms, looking away with a pout. Paying no mind to the blade at his neck.
“Well if we’re not friends, I’m just gonna tell him!”
The battle stopped. Everyone was in complete disbelief. Even Khan, in his dazed state, was aware enough to be baffled.
Did he seriously just say that?
Valka took this moment to swing her staff again, but she wasn’t aiming for her foe.
Instead, she slammed it onto the deck. A rattling noise reverberating from it.
And from above, a Rumblehorn and a Stormcutter that had been circling the ship came crashing down. Ready to defend their companions with fire in their maws.
With two dragons added to the mix, the warlords were very clearly outnumbered. And also very perplexed.
What was Berk’s mightiest warrior doing with a dragon? He seemed rather fond of it.
And was that a saddle on its back?
Other people who seemed to have control over dragons. And who knew what the rest of Berk was up to.
“Drago’s really not gonna like this…” Ragnar mumbled.
That name was familiar to Stoick, terrifyingly familiar. And now he was even more determined to get his information.
They backed their three opponents up against the mast, each one of them looking as threatening as ever.
“I want answers. Now.” Said Stoick, sick of this nonsense. Skullcrusher was growling beside him.
Strangely enough, Ragnar was true to his word.
If they weren’t friends, he was gonna talk.
“Yes, we took some kids a while ago.” He shrugged. “We figured Drago Bludvist would be pretty interested in magic children.”
“I mean, he’s already building a dragon army so…”
A whack to the back of his head shut him up.
“Do you want to get us killed!?” Griselda raged.
From his reclined position, Khan managed a mumble.
“…Suicidal…fool…”
Ragnar just crossed his arms again.
“Drago…Bludvist?” Valka muttered, the name unfamiliar to her.
But Stoick was overcome by a great horror. His eyes widening, his pupils trembling, his jaw dropping with a mortified whisper.
Now he knew why he was familiar with that name.
“Drago Bludvist…”
He knew something terrible was going on here. Something truly terrible.
Griselda was visibly nervous, though she didn’t back down. Khan was still too out of it to do anything. And Ragnar was still pouting.
They needed a way out, as quickly as possible.
And Ragnar had one. The only question was, would he be willing to do it?
He looked over to his only conscious companion, and raised an eyebrow.
She knew what he wanted.
Griselda snarled, loathing what she was about to do.
“Fine! We’re friends!”
That was all he needed to hear.
Ragnar scooped up both his fellow warlords in his beefy arms, and dashed away. Managing to avoid a headbutt from Skullcrusher just in time.
He ran as quickly as he could, and jumped from one ship to the next. Landing on their boat with a thud.
As soon she was on solid ground again, Griselda gave a shout to the man at the wheel.
“GET US OUT OF HERE!”
He started to turn the ship around. But not before Stoick and Valka mounted their dragons, and took to the skies to follow them.
But fortunately for the warlords, they had measures against incoming dragons.
“Archers!”
A legion of men all brought out bows, firing arrows tipped with a green substance.
Cloudjumper and Skullcrusher expertly dodged. But the barrage was plentiful, and they couldn’t find an opening to approach without getting hit.
Though while they ducked and dived through the air, avoiding enemy fire, something strange happened next.
Something incredible happened next.
Someone must’ve heard the commotion, coming out from below deck to see what was happening.
Climbing up those stairs was a young girl, dressed in rags and with a chain around her neck. With a pale, freckled face, and frizzy red hair.
Stoick’s heart skipped a beat.
Valka forgot to breathe for a second.
Even from high above, they recognized exactly who that was.
“Karla?”
She was there. She was standing right there, in front of them.
And she was alive.
Stoick was right. She was alive.
Their granddaughter was right there.
And they were going to get her.
They were going to bring her home.
“KARLA!”
Throwing caution to the wind, Stoick and Skullcrusher soared downwards. Braving the storm of arrows.
His shout cut through the haze that clouded the girl’s mind. She was thinking clearly for the first time in a while.
Blinking away the fogginess that pervaded her vision, she blearily saw a Rumblehorn approaching.
A Rumblehorn she was familiar with. Just like the man who sat on his back.
“G-Gramps…?”
Her mind jolted into full awareness, electricity dancing off her body.
Her grandfather, her hero, was here! He was right here!
This was the first time she’d seen any other members of her family in forever, and she was elated.
“Gramps!”
The child started to run to the back of the ship, towards him. Smiling as widely as she could.
He'd save her, she knew he would! And together, they'd save her triplets!
She zipped past the archers, and hopped onto the railing. Wobbling back and forth to keep her balance, and to keep from falling in the water.
She made a jump for it. Reaching out her arms to him.
Stoick extended his own arm, ready to grab her little hand as soon as she made contact.
They were almost there. Just a little more…
But then, Karla was suddenly brought back down to earth.
Griselda had ran after her. Grabbing her chain, and yanking her back to the ship.
“Not so fast, brat!”
Seeing his granddaughter treated so harshly sent a surge of rage through the Viking. With a roaring battle cry, he urged his dragon to charge onwards. Intending to crash onto the ship and take the girl back by force.
But for whatever reason, Skullcrusher wasn’t charging.
He was falling.
He’d been hit with one of those arrows, and was now dropping like a stone out of the sky.
“No! Skullcrusher!”
Stoick reached over to pull the arrow out, only for several more to land on his arm. Making him retract the limb, while giving a cry of pain.
Valka was in shock, watching her husband plummet. But she knew he’d want her to save their granddaughter.
Swearing to come get him as soon as she was done, she got Cloudjumper to fly forth. Hoping the grab the girl in his claws.
But those archers had good aim, despite the dragon’s agility. And soon the Stormcutter was also hit, causing him and his rider to fall to the seas as well.
Stoick, Valka, Skullcrusher, and Cloudjumper.
All of them beneath the waves. Three of them too sedated to even try to come back up.
Valka swam after all of them. Having no idea how she was going to save them, simply knowing that she had to try.
But Stoick, who was dipping in and out of reality, felt a burning feeling from within his heart.
They were so close. His granddaughter was so close. And the other two had to be near.
It couldn’t end here.
He wouldn’t allow it to end here.
There had to be some way for them to get out of this. They needed to get back out there, and save the children.
They had to save the children!
They had to save the children!
That heartfelt wish went from an ember in his soul to a raging inferno. His every remaining thought, every part of his being, overwhelmed with the desire to protect his loved ones. Against all odds.
And a whirlpool started to form.
The waters around them whirled and swirled rapidly, sucking them all into the vortex.
Valka tried to escape, but it was no use. The rushing rapids were too strong for her.
But once they were all inside, they weren’t sent to a watery grave. Strangely, the whirlpool started to glow.
A supernatural power flowed through the waters, exemplified by golden streaks that swirled around them like ethereal fish.
The whirlpool began to spin faster, and faster, and faster, and even faster. Until it was nothing but a golden blur.
And in a flash of light…there was nothing.
No whirlpool.
No dragons.
No Vikings.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Just outside of a cracked mountain, in the heart of the rainforest, there was a river. Where golden butterflies liked to flitter about, without a care in the world.
And from within this river, a whirlpool formed.
Growing bigger and bigger, expanding until it was large enough to spit out two Vikings and two dragons onto the grass.
With its work done, the waters returned to their usual tranquility.
One of the butterflies flapped its way down to one of the soaking bodies, landing on the nose of a very burly, bearded man.
It simply sat there, idly fluttering its wings and enjoying the breeze.
Just waiting for him to wake up.
Notes:
Stoick knows! Valka knows! And they're in the Encanto so they can tell everyone else!
...But...it can't be that easy, right?
Chapter 33: Detour Disaster
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Peep was getting tired of the color blue.
The endlessly expansive ocean had been her home for as long as she’d been on this trip with Dagur, which felt like forever at this point.
And after weeks of sailing, she didn’t even want to look at a puddle.
They were supposedly making good progress towards the Bewilderbeast’s nest, but all this ocean just looked the same to her.
Too keep her sanity intact, she busied her mind with thinking about what she’d do when they finally arrived. When she finally got back home.
Aside from telling her family everything that had happened, saving her siblings, and finding a way to stop a delusional madman from taking over the world, obviously.
Peep listened to the gentle waves as she imagined all the things she missed, all the things she’d like to do.
She wanted to eat ice cream, trying to hurry up and finish it before it melted in the hot sun.
She wanted to read a book under the shade of a palm tree, swatting away pesky bees who buzzed to close.
She wanted to storm right up those stairs, barge into her room, and collapse on her all-too fluffy bed. Just lying there until the end of time.
Those were just a few of the items on her list. But most of all…she wanted to hug her parents.
She wanted to see her family. She wanted to see her dragon.
She wanted to be home. She wanted this all to be over.
The girl sighed wistfully, watching her reflection ripple in the waters below.
It was hard. It was scary.
But she had to have hope.
Everything would work out, she’d make sure of it. One day, she’d be back in the Encanto, along with her brother and sister.
And she liked to believe that day was coming sooner, rather than later.
Tired of just staring at even more blue, Peep figured she’d try and strike up a conversation with her only other company.
“What are you gonna do when we stop Drago?” She wondered, with an inquisitive head tilt.
Dagur sat across from her, idly crossing off the false locations on their map. And what she said to him made him scoff.
“There’s no stopping Drago, Squirt.” He chuckled, ruefully. “One of these days, that nutjob’s gonna take over the world…”
And when the guy who’s title was The Deranged considered you a nutjob, that was saying something.
Peep was quite dissatisfied with this response, the child letting out a stunned gasp.
“But we have to stop him!” She replied, a twinge of nervousness coming to her. “If we don’t, a whole lot of bad stuff will happen…”
Seeing her distressed made Dagur uneasy, but he knew there was noting that they could do.
He shrugged. “Exactly. That’s why I’m trying to get you home before things get nasty…”
Trying to thwart Drago was a wasted and frankly suicidal effort, he’d witnessed this himself firsthand over the last decade.
There was no use in trying. The best he could do was try to get these kids back to safety as soon as he could.
He returned his focus to sharpening his knives, letting the ocean breeze and the seagull calls fill his ears.
But soon he heard something else.
“We’ll find a way.”
Dagur looked back up to her, seeing the girl watching him intently. A staunch determination in her green eyes.
“We’ll find a way to stop him, I know we will.”
Her conviction was so strong, he couldn’t find it within himself to refute that point. Even if he thought otherwise.
“You’re awfully brave, Squirt…” He snorted, slightly amused by her steadfast demeanor.
She perked up, surprised by his statement. Before quickly shaking her head.
“Oh no, no, no…I’m not brave at all!” Peep argued. “I’m afraid of, well…everything!”
Dagur watched as she second guessed herself, a hint of insecurity working into her expression.
“And yet, here you are. Trying to take down a tyrant.” He replied. “Seems pretty brave to me.”
She answered in a small voice, hiding her eyes behind her bangs.
“…I’m just trying to do what’s right, a-and protect my family…”
For a reason he couldn’t quite place, something about that stuck with him.
Doing what’s right. Protecting your loved ones…
It got him thinking.
They sat quietly, letting the boat gently drift on the seas. Technically, they were in a hurry. But from the way their vessel was moving it definitely didn’t seem that way.
Curiosity taking over, Peep spoke up again.
“You didn’t answer my question.” She noted. “When we stop Drago- “
“IF we stop Drago.” Dagur interjected.
The child rolled her eyes, and got to the point.
“What are you gonna do when this is all over?”
Dagur wasn’t expecting to be completely stumped by a six-year-old’s question. And yet, here we was.
He hadn’t given much thought to the future, recently.
Years ago, he simply wanted to prove he was the strongest. Shielding his insecurities under a façade of sadistic machismo.
After that, for the longest time all his long-term plans were encompassed solely by a desire for revenge. But it seemed he’d lost his taste for blood, and he was left without a purpose.
Until of course he was given a new purpose. Protect this child, and her siblings while he was at it.
But once he was done with that, once she was safe…
What then?
Would he keep working for Drago? Help a tyrant conquer the world, hurting countless people, for a cause he didn’t even believe in?
And if he didn’t…what else could he do?
What was his next move? What was his goal?
What would he do with his life?
“…I dunno…” He admitted, more to himself than her.
He truly didn’t know where he’d go next, after this. He didn’t think he had anywhere to go.
…But he’d have to think on this later.
Right now, he would focus on the mission. Get this kid back home safe, and keep the other two from becoming mindless magic minions.
Peep had seen him, when he admitted that he was pretty much directionless.
She saw that lost look in his eye, the uncertainty and fear that lied within.
It made her feel sad for him. She wanted to help him figure out what to do, where to go.
And she already had an idea.
“We’ll figure that out too!” She smiled, which got her a puzzled look from her companion.
She was always so willing to help him, even if he felt he didn’t deserve it.
What had he done, to earn having such a sweet kid come into his life?
It warmed his heart.
And that’s why he had to protect her, no matter what.
Peep decided she’d have to think on helping her friend later.
Her current objective was to save her siblings, get back to her family, and save the world from Drago.
That shouldn’t be too difficult.
After checking the map, Dagur saw that they were actually getting close to their destination. So the two passed the time by relaxing as best they could, inhaling that salty sea air.
But the air wasn’t just salty, it was cold. Freezing even.
Amongst the waves, glaciers started to float by. From little snowy clumps, to heaping hunks of ice.
Peep knew they were close. Her grandmother’s nest was hidden in the frosty seas. So if things were getting colder, they were getting hotter.
An eager grin formed on her face, as she peered over the side of the boat. Watching a glacier like it was the most exciting thing ever.
“We’re almost there!”
Dagur chuckled at her enthusiasm. He was happy to see her so energized, for once.
Though he quickly became concerned when she started sneezing.
A lot.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Peep was never a big fan of the cold. Whenever she was exposed to low temperatures for long enough, she always seemed to get sick.
Luckily, she lived in a tropical country. And even when she did come down with something, a bite of magic food usually took care of it.
But here and now, she wasn’t in the tropics. And there was no magic food.
It wasn’t a surprise that she got a cold. More like an inevitability.
After a few more days of sailing, the girl was reduced to a shivering, sniffling, sneezing mess. Chattering on the deck of the ship.
Dagur felt terribly helpless.
He couldn’t exactly make his mother’s all-curing soup, on this boat. And aside from that, he had no idea how to treat a sick child.
What if the illness only got worse? What she was moments away from death? What if she wasted away right in front of him, while he stood by and did nothing?
He didn’t know anything about kids, these were all legitimate possibilities!
At least, in his manic mind they were.
He couldn’t just leave her like this, she was suffering!
There had to be something he could do!
Whipping his head around in a panicked frenzy, Dagur saw something he truly didn’t expect.
They were on the way to the Bewilderbeast’s nest. And by sheer coincidence, they were approaching something else as well.
A monumental glacier. One he knew had a hidden cavern within.
A hidden cavern that served as one of Drago’s bases.
It was astounding, had they really been so close to the king of dragons the whole time? The creature truly was elusive…
If Drago knew that, he’d probably flip his lid.
But still, this was a good thing.
He could slip into the base, really quick, and pick up some supplies. While keeping his little friend hidden, of course.
Once he had enough food or medicine to take care of her, he’d be out of there in a flash. And they’d continue on their way.
He was high ranking in the Northern Alliance, all the underlings knew to listen to him. And there was no way Drago was here.
A quick in-and-out, and they were back in business. Simple.
And so, Dagur gripped the wheel. Turning it around as quickly as he could and changing their course. While trying not to freak out every time he heard her sneeze.
“Don’t worry, Squirt! I got ’cha!”
They had to make a little detour.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Peep remembered this cave.
It was where they met Drago for the first time, after being initially kidnapped. It’s what led to all the other insanity they’ve been through.
She didn’t particularly like this cave.
But luckily she wouldn’t have to look at it much, as Dagur made it very clear that she needed to hide now.
In a barrel, of all places. Which wasn’t very favorable, but she’d do what she had to do.
Between a bag and a barrel, she was finding herself in the weirdest of places recently.
Dagur kept a stone-cold expression as they drifted into the base, trying not to tip anyone off to his true intentions.
He was here to restock on supplies, and that was it. Anyone who asked any questions was getting punched in the nose.
Their dinky ship sailed through the collection of far more intimidating vessels, floating on the frozen waters.
But one of those ships, the biggest of all, was unfortunately very familiar to him.
Dagur nearly gasped, when he saw Drago’s imposing warship was here.
And he really did gasp, when he saw that the man himself was also present.
Why was Drago here? He wasn’t supposed to be here!
And if he found out that Peep was here…things would get really ugly.
Dagur discreetly tried to turn his ship back around, and get out of here as quickly as possible. Before they were noticed.
But unfortunately, things could never be so easy.
“Dagur.”
The man froze, slowly looking up to see a certain tyrant. Leering down at him from above.
He gestured slightly with his head, ordering him to come onboard.
“Come…we have much to discuss…”
Dagur was already sweating from the nervousness. This was very, very not good.
He shakily smiled, raising an arm and giving a thumbs up.
“You got it, boss!”
While prepared to leave his ship, he took the time to inconspicuously pass a completely unoccupied barrel. And whispered to it.
“Stay hidden…”
Peep could just barely see him, through a hole in the wood. She watched him as he climbed onto the other boat, with that awful man. And she dearly hoped he wouldn’t get hurt.
While the two men walked off, there was trouble brewing form elsewhere in the cavern.
A few soldiers were going through the tumultuous process of trying to get a dragon outfitted with armor.
But this particular dragon was the Triple Stryke, and he was notoriously uncooperative.
He lashed and gnashed and stung with his tails, fighting off anyone who got too near. Managing to use his claws to snap the ropes that held him.
Despite his bulky physique, the dragon was quite nimble. Deftly dodging jabs from spear-wielding warriors who were trying to beat it into submission.
He swung left, then right. Taking out the men on either side of him with ease.
With a beat of his wings, he jumped high into the air. Before landing right on top of another. All three of his tails ready to strike.
But then…he smelled something.
He raised his snout upwards, sniffing all around. And picking up on a familiar scent.
Jumping off the guard, being sure to plant his foot on his stomach, the dragon took to the air. Flapping down to a far smaller ship that had just arrived.
And sniffing at a barrel, one that made the most peculiar of noises from inside.
“S-Scorpio?”
The dragon gave a bellow of delighted surprise. His little friend was here!
But all wasn’t well. She was clearly trapped within this vile contraption, and it was up to him to free her.
The dragon started gnawing at the barrel, griping it in his claws and trying to break it. All while the girl within tried to protest as quietly as possible.
“No! W-Wait, stop!”
It was quite the spectacle, and they were drawing more than a few eyes…
Meanwhile, Drago led his lackey to the front of the ship. The waters before them bubbling with the presence of a hidden leviathan.
Dagur could see Pedro, chained to the deck again. Karla wasn’t present.
He could see in his eyes that he was aware, and not currently under the affects of the venom. But he still looked just so…empty.
He just sat on the floor, his head down. Staring blankly at his own feet.
It made Dagur feel awful.
He really had to save these kids, as soon as possible.
Drago started speaking, so that’s where he turned his attention.
“Have you located the king of dragons?”
He couldn’t tell the truth. That nest was his ticket to getting Peep to safety, there was no way he’d spill this secret.
But he had to come up with some kind of answer.
Dagur had to shake his head. “Yeah…no. Not yet…”
“But don’t worry!” He pulled out his map, making a show of scouring it. “I’m sure I’ll find it soon!”
He pocketed the map, and finished with a self-confident smirk. “It can hide, but it can’t hide!”
Nonsensical statements aside, Dagur hoped that would be enough to convince Drago. And considering his windpipe wasn’t being crushed, it may have been.
The tyrant grunted with displeasure, but he didn’t move to attack. He looked thoughtful.
“We need to- “
Whatever he was saying was interrupted by the shouting of a very loud child.
“LEMME GO! GET OFF ME!”
They both turned to see yet another ship arriving. This one belonging to the warlords.
Ragnar held Karla tightly in his arms, the child fighting to escape with all her might.
She looked so defiant, so spirited…
So free-willed.
After all the effort he’d been through to subjugate her, Drago didn’t like that one bit.
“Drago!” Griselda cried, dashing onboard the warship. “We have a problem!”
“Stoick the Vast knows we have his grandchildren. And…”
She faltered under her leader’s cold gaze, knowing he wouldn’t take well to this news. Khan stepped in to continue.
“And it seems Berk has learned how to control dragons…” He finished for her, warily.
Drago was visibly upset by this information, a glower forming on his face.
“Impossible…” He growled.
And then, they heard laughter.
Boisterous laughter, from a little redhaired girl.
“That’s right!” Karla said, still in Ragnar’s hold. “Gramps is g-gonna come save us, along with every single dragon rider on Berk!”
Seeing her aware of herself, of her past, only intensified Drago’s displeasure.
Pedro had been listening, and something about what she was saying struck a chord with him.
Familiar names. Things he felt like he should know, if he just fought through the haze that clouded his mind.
“…G-Gramps…Berk…?”
Karla heard him, and began shouting even louder.
“He’s t-trying to make us forget! Forget everything!” Said the girl, desperately. “You g-gotta fight it, bro!”
Her speech was a bit stilted, offset by the occasional grunt or snarl.
She didn’t entirely remember everything, but she was more awake than she had been for weeks. And she knew her lapse of memory was Drago’s fault.
Their family was looking for them. And if she could get her siblings out of here, maybe she would finally do something right for once.
With every word, the boy felt more and more like he understood what she was saying. Like he understood who he was.
Which was not what any of their captors wanted.
“Make yourself useful and shut her up!” Snapped Griselda, to her colleague.
Ragnar tried to place a beefy hand over her mouth, but she bit it. Making him squeal and yank it back.
“I remember!” She cried. “My name’s Karla, a-and you’re Pedro! And- “
This time, Ragnar successfully managed to quiet her. The child continuing to yell into his hand.
But the boy had already heard all he needed to hear.
He was confused, but…he also felt like she was making perfect sense.
“..I…I’m Pedro…?”
Dagur was torn between several emotions.
He was happy that the kids were remembering themselves, amused at the pain of his coworkers…
And terrified of what would come next.
Because Drago was getting very angry.
Not only had their plot been discovered by one of the most prolific chieftains in Viking history, who he was supposed to have killed years ago…
Not only did he have a legion of dragon riders, most likely coming to attack at any moment…
But weeks of conditioning had been broken. The children were regaining their full capacity, right before his very eyes.
He was positively furious.
Dagur saw just how enraged his boss was, and couldn’t help but chortle.
“At least it can’t get any worse!”
Just then, they all heard a snapping sound.
On Dagur’s dinky ship stood the Triple Stryke, standing amongst a pile of wooden bits, Looking quite proud of himself.
And within that pile was a little girl, who looked very alarmed. Especially now that every eye in the cavern was on her.
Karla and Pedro both gasped, their increasingly returning memories recognizing this child. Who’s name they both cried at once.
“PEEP!”
Drago, seething with rage, slowly turned to his subordinate.
“Why isn’t she dead?”
Dagur, mouth agape, took a few seconds to answer.
“Um...uh…I-uh…”
But eventually, she grinned with a shrug.
“It must’ve slipped my mind!” He snickered.
Drago looked like he was about to explode, he was so angry.
With a furious snarl he lashed out with his bullhook, aiming for Dagur’s head. But he jumped backwards, and kept running. Aiming for his boat.
Drago wasn’t about to let that happen.
“KILL HIM! AND THE GIRL!”
All at once his men came running, from every part of the cavern. Some heading for Dagur, and some for Peep.
But Dagur would rather be killed a thousand times than let any of these goons touch her.
He said he’d protect her, and he meant it.
He charged into battle with the force of the entire Berserker lineage, fighting against the horde with everything he had.
Dagur dodged spears and axes and swords, took punches and landed them in turn, while dodging wherever he could. All in hopes of reaching that little girl in time.
He reached the end of the warship, and was about to make a jump for it. But a wall of muscle soon stood in his way.
Ragnar looked down upon his opponent, and he seemed genuinely upset by this.
“Come on, Dagur…” He pleaded, raising his fists with sorrow. “Don’t make me do this…”
Dagur looked to the side, seeing more men approaching that little boat.
Approaching that little girl.
And he knew what he had to do.
Dagur raised his head to the sky, letting out a frenzied, ferocious battle cry that rattled the ears of all who were near.
He surged forth, ready to handle Ragnar the Rock in any way he could-
But it seemed he was handled already.
The Triple Stryke appeared from behind, toppling the massive man over. And pricking him with his stingers, numbing his body and preventing him from moving.
For once, Ragnar was unable to talk.
The dragon looked up to Dagur, and then to Peep below. Before looking back to the man, and spreading his wings.
He completely understood.
They both made the same promise. Protect that girl.
And if they had to work together to fulfill it, then so be it.
With a battle cry and a vicious roar, they flew into the fray.
Now on the back of Scorpio, Dagur became an unstoppable force. Taking out anyone who stood in his way, fists and firepower fighting as one.
Tails whipped, headbutts were launched, claws snapped, faces were punched…
They went truly berserk.
Finally they arrived at the boat. All the soldiers who’d found their way to his ship were thrown into the waters. Now it was just the two of them, and Peep.
But it wouldn’t be that way for long. More were coming, and fast.
Peep huddled behind him, terrified.
“W-What do we do!?” She asked, trembling with fear.
Dagur and Scorpio stood protectively in front of her, the both of them scowling at the incoming opposition. The dragon was growling, and he may have been scowling a bit as well.
He needed to get her out of here. He needed a plan.
But what could he do? They were backed into a corner, there was no way out.
As he was thinking, a droplet up water hit his face. Causing him to look up.
There was a hole, in the icy cavern ceiling. The morning sun slightly melting an icicle, and causing it to drip.
The opening was of significant size, too. It was easily big enough for him to fit through.
…Big enough for a dragon to fit through.
Suddenly, Dagur remembered something.
One night, during their weeks of sailing, Peep was talking to him about the magic. About the wondrous gifts the people in her family received.
Well…most of the people in her family.
She told him about how both she and her mother had never received a gift, that simply wasn’t the role they were meant to play. But they still had a little bit of magic that they could use.
Her home, the Encanto, was connected to the Barbaric Archipelago through magic. Magic that her immediate family could summon by flying on a dragon, and conjuring golden storm clouds that would instantly teleport you from one location to another.
And right now, right here, they had a dragon.
Dagur knew what to do.
He knew how to get her home.
Quickly, he turned. Dropping on one knee and speaking hastily.
“You gotta get out of here, Squirt.” He softly said, trying not to alarm her despite the dire situation. “Take Scorpio, and fly up through that hole. You can get home from there!”
Peep followed his eyes, seeing the opening for herself.
But then she looked back down, spotting her siblings being held captive by the warlords.
“I-I can’t!” She cried, shivering from fear and her cold. “I can’t leave them!”
Dagur placed a gentle, terrified hand on her shoulder. He knew that time was running out.
His speech grew just a bit more panicked. “You have to! It’s the only way!”
Scorpio growled to her, imploringly. Nudging her with his snout.
A chorus of footsteps shook the ground, creating ripples in the waters and rocking the boat.
They were almost here.
Drago watched form above with a sadistic grin, awaiting the moment they were both torn to shreds.
Peep was frozen with indecision, desperate not to go home without her siblings.
But she couldn’t stay here. She’d die if she stayed here.
And if she went home, she could tell her family what was going on.
They could save Karla and Pedro.
This was the only way.
She took a deep breath, and glared at Dagur with the most determination he’d ever seen. Her little fists clenched.
“Look after my family.”
Dagur’s dark green eyes met her pine green ones, he saw them sparkling with both resolution and fear.
She was begging him to make this promise. She needed him to agree.
She needed to know they’d be okay.
So he nodded.
“I promise.”
Now that she had his word, Peep’s resolute visage melted away. She launched herself at him, wrapping her arms around his neck.
“Thank you…for everything…”
She broke away before he could hug her back.
Finally, she clambered up onto Scorpio. And the Triple Stryke wasted no time before taking off.
Though he spared one last glance to Dagur.
The two soared into the air, flapping left and right to avoid the projectiles that were tossed at them.
Spears and lances and arrows were flung, but the Triple Stryke was too agile. Any that did land did no damage to his chitinous hide.
Peep tried her best to think, under all this duress.
She thought of sunny skies and towering mountains.
She thought of rainforests and rivers and the most vibrant of villages. Occupied by people and dragons who were even more vibrant.
She thought of a magical house, and the wonderful people who lived inside it.
She thought of her home. The Encanto.
And a burst of golden clouds manifested in the skies.
The light captured the attention of all those within the cavern. Stopping what they were doing to watch with wonder and intrigue, as the girl flew up into the magical storm.
And when she vanished without a trace, they were all very confused.
Except Dagur. Dagur was overjoyed.
She was safe. She was home.
He kept his head to the skies, looking at the dissipating particles of magic left behind from her teleportation.
Though when he heard the booming footsteps approaching, he knew the time for looking at clouds was over.
He turned, casually. Paying no mind to the scores of soldiers who all had their weapons pointed at him.
Drago stood right before him, fuming with a burning rage. His cold eyes seeming like they’d catch fire.
And at this point, Dagur found it very funny.
“Today really isn’t your day, huh?” He jokingly asked, with a chuckle.
Drago’s snarling only intensified, a desire to main building within every fiber of his being.
“You come to me...desiring revenge, on all those who’d betrayed you…”
He towered over the much smaller man, shouting into his face.
“And now, after I took you in, saved you from rotting at the bottom of the ocean…you betray me!?”
Dagur’s smirk went away, replaced with a steadfast glower.
“It’s not about revenge, Drago. Not anymore.” He said in turn. “It’s about doing what’s right, and protecting the people I care about.”
His statement ignited a wild fury from the tyrant, who erupted with sheer anger.
“DOING WHAT’S RIGHT!?”
He began to rant, pounding his chest at every emphasis.
“I am trying to bring order to this world! I am the savior of mankind! I am doing what’s right!”
Dagur raised a single eyebrow, unimpressed with the display of discontentment.
And now that he didn’t have to kowtow before this man anymore, he said something that he’s wanted to say for a very long time.
“Buddy, your head’s shoved so far up your own butt you can see what you had for breakfast…”
A second later, and a massive hand was crushing his neck.
Drago lifted him off the ground, his feet dangling in the air. He was unflinching as his victim struggled and clawed at his arm. Staring coldly as he watched the life drain from his eyes.
“Treacherous scum…”
But despite the awful pain, despite every instinct in his body fighting for survival…
Dagur laughed.
“G-Go ahead…kill me…” He cackled, straining for breath. “I-I already…won!”
Drago’s expression shifted only slightly, a silent question being asked.
Dagur continued as best he could. “The k-kid’s…going home…Madrigals will…come to save…the others…”
As the world around him faded away, Dagur managed the most victorious of grins.
He knew the Madrigals. He fought against them himself.
They had a nasty habit of persevering.
“You’re…s-so…screwed…!”
He’d accomplished his goal.
Peep was going home, and her family would come and save the other two.
He could die right here, and he’d be at peace. Satisfied with the knowledge that, for all the terrible things he’d done…
He kept his promise.
…
But it seemed destiny had other ideas.
To his great surprise, when Dagur next opened his eyes he wasn’t met with the afterlife.
He was gasping for air, curled up on the floor. Drago standing above him.
The madman was taking his former lackey’s words to heart.
If what he said was true, and the girl had managed to instantaneously travel to her home, she was surely alerting her magical family of what was happening.
And they’d all storm his bases with whatever powers they had, his forces helpless to stop them, doing untold amounts of damage.
And ruining decades of work.
This could not be allowed.
They had to strike first. And they had to strike now.
But how? He didn’t have all the information he needed, he didn’t know where the king of dragons was…
Drago took a second to think, working through several strategies in his mind.
And then, he noticed that Dagur’s map had fallen out of his pocket. So he bent down to pick it up, figuring it wouldn’t hurt to check it over once more.
And he noticed something.
All the locations he’d highlighted had been crossed out.
But a new area, where he thought nothing but ice and snow awaited, was circled.
And it wasn’t too far from here.
Drago began to smirk, when he realized he had exactly what he needed.
Truly, the world was aligning itself to suit his needs. To help him accomplish his goals.
The promised time had arrived.
He climbed back onto his warship, shouting for all his subordinates to hear.
“STOP ALL PREPERATIONS!” He commanded. “WE MUST ATTACK THE KING OF DRAGONS AT ONCE!”
He began to grin, the smirk of a man who knew years of work was about to come to fruition.
“We will take down the alpha…”
And if there was truly an island full of dragon riders out there…
There wouldn’t be for long.
“Then, we will take Berk!”
His men roared and cheered, hungry for conquest. Their shouting filled every part of the cave.
Drago briefly regarded the writhing Dagur below, glaring at him as if he was a piece of trash.
“Take him away…” He ordered. “But keep him alive.”
He gave his former soldier of ten years one last sneer.
“I want to kill him myself…”
Dagur was dragged away, his body too weakened to fight.
It was a shame. He’d miss the culmination of all their efforts.
But before that could come, there was one quick thing Drago had to take care of.
The magic.
He needed to take it for himself, before it could be used against him.
And luckily, he’d finally found a way into the Encanto.
Drago turned his gaze to Karla and Pedro. One squirming in the arms of a guard, one chained to the boat.
They were waking up. The venom was losing its impact. And now was the worst possible time for that to happen.
He needed something to keep them in line. Something drastic.
And fortunately, he had a backup plan.
It was still experimental, and the effects it’d have on their bodies was still unknown. All he did know, was that they could be quite severe.
But now was not the time for hesitation. Now was the time for action.
Now was the time of his ascension.
And before he arrived in the Encanto, those two would need to be…
…Adjusted…
Notes:
PEEP'S GOING TO THE ENCANTO!!!
...And so is Drago...
Next up, Stoick tells the Madrigals a story.
Chapter 34: Flashback
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Night Lights had been terribly confused for the longest time.
Ever since that frightful day on the beach, there best friends were nowhere to be seen.
Everyone they knew looked for the longest time, but they never came back home.
And then, one day, everybody got all sad. Seemingly out of nowhere.
They asked the bigger dragons what was happening, but they never got a straight answer.
They asked Antonio what was happening, and all he said was that their friends were gone.
Gone? They knew that the triplets were gone, that was the problem.
Antonio refused to elaborate.
Eventually it was explained to them that their friends had gone somewhere they could never return from, and that’s why everyone was very sad.
It just didn’t make any sense.
Where did they go? Why wouldn’t they come back? Why couldn’t they go and get them?
It was so confusing, so frustrating…
And so upsetting.
The three little dragons had done basically nothing but mope around for weeks, all their childish energy lost with the disappearance of their friends.
Their parents were understanding, but also very concerned. It simply wasn’t healthy for young, growing reptiles to spend so long being still.
So with gentle nudges, they encouraged the three to spend some time outside. Go for a walk, or a flight. Take their minds off things.
The Night Lights lethargically trudged their way across Casita’s backyard, not really paying any attention to where they were going.
They missed their friends. That’s all they cared about.
But as they were all walking, they saw something that caught their attentions.
A golden butterfly flittered down, hovering just above all their noses. Before flapping off.
Once it got far enough, it flittered in place. Like it was waiting for something.
It wanted them to follow it.
Curiosities igniting for the first time in a while, the three dragons began darting after the brightly colored insect. Chasing it wherever it went.
Eventually it led them through the trees, and beyond a mountain that was split right through the middle. Until they found themselves near a large river.
It kept on flying, disappearing into the bushes. To the disappointment of the Night Lights.
But their disappointment was soon forgotten, when they saw who else was here.
Scattered about the riverside were two Vikings, and two dragons. All of them soaking wet.
And all of them very familiar.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
They had a mystery on their hands.
After Hiccup and Mirabel had returned home from their early morning fiasco, the both of them were exhausted. Wasting no time in getting back to sleep.
But they could only rest for a few short hours, before they were woken up again by knocking on their door.
According to Antonio, the Night Lights had found something very strange.
Stoick, Valka, Skullcrusher, and Cloudjumper. The little Furies found them near Pedro’s river. Littered with arrows, positively drenched, and knocked out cold.
Hiccup was of course concerned for his parents. And also incredibly confused.
How had they gotten here? And what were they doing at the river?
He supposed that was a question for when they woke up.
As it stood, the Madrigals had two guests for the time being. Guests that required medical attention.
They were unconscious, meaning they couldn’t eat anything. The arrows were removed as swiftly and as carefully as possible, causing them to grunt with pain even in their sleep, and the wounds were covered with bandages. Julieta was quick to start getting some nice, warm soup ready for when they awoke.
They all had questions, the same questions Hiccup and Mirabel had, and perhaps more. But all they could do now was wait.
The two dragons were placed outside, under the watchful eye of the other Madrigal dragons. While Valka and Stoick were placed in the guest room.
It was quite the hassle, getting such a massive Viking through the doorway. It took Luisa some time to maneuver him correctly.
But once he was in, it didn’t take very long for him to come back out.
Hiccup was checking in on his parents, for the third time in the last hour. And was surprised to see his father stirring from his resting position.
They only had one bed in the guest room, and he was too big for it anyway. So they laid out as many blankets and pillows as they could, and placed him gently on the floor until he got up.
And now he was getting up.
Hiccup ran over to his side, sliding to his knees. Terribly afraid that he could be sick or even more injured.
“Dad!”
Stoick’s eyes began to open, slowly. His gaze unfocused at first, before he gradually began to come to his senses.
His mouth started to move, it took great effort to utter a single word.
“…Hiccup…?”
“Don’t worry dad, I’m here!” His son nodded, before turning to face a window. “Casita, could you…?”
The house already knew what he was going to ask. Fluttering the curtains in confirmation before it got to work on alerting the others.
Stoick was trying very hard to get another word out, his face scrunched up from the exertion.
“K…K…Karla…”
Hiccup was surprised, looking to his father with a perplexed expression.
This time, he managed to eke out a few more words. “I-I…saw…Karla…”
Hiccup sighed, understanding exactly what was happening.
“I know what you mean…” He muttered, downcast. “I dream about them too- “
Suddenly, a mighty hand was wrapped around his wrist.
Hiccup jumped, startled by the abrupt movement. And watched as his father began to rise up, more awake than ever.
“No…I saw her...” He clarified, gravely serious. “She’s alive, Hiccup!”
From the drastic way he spoke, to his wide eyes and haggard appearance, and the subtle shakiness of his entire body…
He looked like one of those weirdos who carried around signs and stood on street corners, proclaiming that the end of the world was nigh.
Hiccup groaned. They’d been over this what felt like a thousand times.
He understood everyone handled the mourning process differently, but being in denial for this long just wasn’t healthy.
“No, dad. You didn’t see her…” He said, shaking his head. “You saw another girl with red hair and mistook her for Karla, just like the last few times.”
There was rustling, from behind them. Both Hiccup and Stoick looked to see Valka rising from her bed.
She held her forehead, groaning from the several aches she now felt.
And clearly, she heard what they were talking about.
“He’s telling the truth, Hiccup…we both saw her with our own eyes…”
The mother met her son’s eyes, a mix of both uncertainty and hope in her gaze.
“She’s alive…I think they all are…”
At first, all Hiccup could do was just blink. Dopily.
It didn’t make any sense. It didn’t add up, it didn’t compute.
His children were dead. He’d accepted this in his heart, mourned them for weeks.
And now his own parents were telling him that they weren’t? Was this some kind of sick joke?
No, it couldn’t be. He knew these people, they wouldn’t joke about something like this.
And even if they would, he could see it in their faces. They truly believed what they were saying.
Which meant…
Which meant…
“Oh my Gods…”
Hiccup involuntarily released a monumental gasp, his whole body shaking from the shock.
He staggered backwards, tripping over himself. Luckily Casita was quick to move a chair from the corner, catching him before he fell.
He just sat there, in complete disbelief.
Because he couldn’t believe it.
But if they were telling the truth, if they’d truly seen what they thought they did…
His children were alive.
And that was so insurmountably amazing, his body couldn’t even manage a reaction.
He simply sat, stunned beyond all reason. In complete silence, nearly forgetting to breathe.
And that’s when the door opened.
“What’s going on?” Mirabel asked, as she barged in. “Is everything alright?”
None of the Vikings in the room made a sound, all of them in various states of shock and amazement.
Unnerved by the lack of any response, Mirabel looked to her husband for some answers.
“Hiccup?”
Slowly, the man turned his head towards her.
He stared for a bit, having no idea just what to say and just how to say it.
Eventually, that lopsided grin formed.
“You’re not gonna believe this…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The entire Madrigal family had two questions.
How and where?
How were the children alive, after Bruno’s vision showed a very definitive end for them? And if they were alive, then where were they?
Mirabel was just as astounded by the revelation, nearly falling over herself. And thanks to a curious Dolores, it wasn’t too long before everyone in the house knew as well.
Joy and elation mixed with fear and uncertainty. It was wonderful that the kids may be alive, but they still didn’t know where they were. And Bruno’s last prophecy was still something to consider.
They needed answers. They demanded answers.
However, before the Vikings could be swarmed by the nearly twenty people who all demanded answers, Julieta made it abundantly clear that their health came first. With a glare that promised unpleasant things to anyone who interrupted the process.
Stoick and Valka left the guest room, choosing to head to the courtyard where they could address everyone in a fairly open space.
Stoick sat at the bottom of the stairs, Valka standing just a bit behind him. One step up.
Julieta brought out two bowls of piping hot soup, fresh from the kitchen.
“Careful, it’s hot!” She warned, handing one to each of them.
They thanked her, and got to sipping. Already feeling their aches and pains melt away as the delicious heat filled their bodies.
The family, all huddled around the staircase, just kind of stood there. Awkwardly watching them slurp on their meals with an increasing impatience.
“Well?” Asked Camilo, tapping his foot. “We’re waiting!”
Dolores lightly slapped him on the back of his head. “Don’t be rude!”
“No, no, he’s right…” Said Stoick, wiping his beard. “We can’t waste any more time.”
Seeing that they were ready to talk, Hiccup and Mirabel stepped forward.
Mirabel dared to allow herself to hope.
“Is it true? Are they really…” She couldn’t even finish her question, the emotions too raw.
Hiccup placed a hand on her shoulder, looking to his parents. “Start at the beginning. Tell us everything that happened.”
Valka took the lead. “Shortly after you both left, we had an encounter with Viggo Grimborn.”
Shar garnered several stunned reactions. This was a name they’d grown increasingly familiar with, unfortunately.
“He’s the guy who took ‘em, isn’t he?” Valentina asked, having no idea what he looked like and already imagining pounding his face into the dirt.
But Valka shook her head, shutting that idea down.
“No, he isn’t.” She replied. “He actually had nothing to do with their disappearance.”
“So…Dagur was telling the truth?” Luisa pondered.
“Dagur wasn’t lying to us?” Isabela questioned, the concept baffling her. “That’s just freaky…”
Valka kept her retelling going.
“We were then joined by three other people. Warlords, who wanted to buy dragons from Viggo.”
“After some…persuasion, we managed to get some answers out of them.” She said. “One of them told us that they were the ones who took the children, all those weeks ago.”
The Madrigals felt a strange mixture of horror and relief.
Finally, a definitive answer as to who kidnapped the kids. That mystery could finally be out to rest.
But the kids had still been kidnapped. By warlords. Which was absolutely terrifying.
As always, Felix tried to look on the bright side.
“We know who’s got them now, what are we waiting for?” He asked, raring to go. “Let’s go get ‘em back!”
“But…we still don’t know where they are.” Augustin noted.
“And what about these warlord guys?” Questioned Mariano, frightened by the prospect of such violent individuals.
Once again, all eyes turned to Valka and Stoick. Hoping they had the answers.
“They got away from us…” Valka sighed. “We tried to follow them, but they shot us down.”
Stoick finally decided it was time to speak up.
“That’s where we saw her…” He said, surprisingly soft. “Karla. She was on the ship with them.”
Valka grimaced at the memory. “They had her in chains…they were treating her like a slave!”
A wave of fear and disgust washed over them all, especially those with children of their own.
The thought of anyone treating a child in such a way was positively abhorrent.
And positively infuriating.
Hiccup felt a fist clench, Mirabel was nearly huffing steam. Simply envisioning their bay girl, or any of their kids in such a state was nearly enough to send them into a frenzy.
“There has to be something else!” Said Mirabel. “Anything! Anything we can use to track these monsters down!”
Valka looked thoughtful, reminiscing on the days’ earlier events. “They said they were working for someone, by the name of-”
Stoick finished her sentence, the name etched into his darkest of memories.
“Drago Bludvist…”
“Dargo Bloody-Fist?” Bruno repeated, the name confusing him.
“Archipelago names, man…” Camilo mumbled under his breath, while shrugging.
Hiccup could see it in his father’s eyes, the glint of familiarity.
This wasn’t just a name he knew, this was a man he had a history with.
“You know him…” He realized.
Silently, Stoick nodded. Before clearing his throat, and sitting up just a bit straighter.
All listened intently, awaiting his response. Knowing, whatever it was, it most likely held the keys to their future.
Stoick grew a distant look in his eye. His mind not in the present, but travelling far into the past.
And he told the Madrigals a story.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Years ago, there was a great gathering of chieftains.
Not just a few leaders from nearby islands, a meeting of village chieftains from far and wide. Coming together to discuss the dragon scourge they all faced.
It was a dark night, the air damp from a recently ending rainstorm. They all sat within a dimly lit hall, torches lighting each grave face.
After hours of discussion, both productive and unproductive, the doors opened.
Which shouldn’t have been the case. Everyone was already here.
Into their midst came a stranger, from a strange land. Covered in scars and draped in a cloak of dragon skin.
He stepped into the room with no hesitance, treating his intrusion as no serious matter. If anything, he seemed to regard his very presence as doing them a favor.
He carried no weapon, and spoke softly. Slowly turning to address all the chieftains.
“I am Drago Bludvist…a man of the people…”
“I have devoted my life to freeing mankind from the tyranny of dragons…” He told them, to their surprise.
The strange man continued his unexpected speech, speaking magnanimously.
“I alone control the dragons, and I alone can keep you safe…” He claimed.
But then came the stipulation.
“If…you choose to bow down, and follow me…”
He silenced himself, awaiting their reactions.
Every chieftain was silent, wearing a dire expression. Slowly, they all turned to each other…
And they burst with uproarious laughter.
Slapping their knees, holding their bellies, and nearly falling out of their chairs, the chieftains erupted with amusement. Finding this stranger to be an absolute lunatic.
This was, by far, the stupidest thing they’d ever heard.
The mysterious man’s cool visage vanished, his face exploding with rage.
He wrapped himself in his cloak, and stormed off. Crying out to those who’d mocked him.
“THEN SEE HOW WELL YOU DO WITHOUT ME!”
While the other chiefs kept on laughing, Stoick watched the man go. A skepticism in his eyes, and a feeling of dread building in his gut.
And then, in a sudden explosion, the rooftop burst into flames. Shocking everyone out of their laughter.
Descending from above came armored dragons, blasting fire from their gullets indiscriminately. Burning the hall to the ground.
The chieftains scrambled to flee, or fight, or do anything that’d save the lives of themselves and their fellow leaders.
But in the end…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“I…was the only one to escape…”
As Stoick finished the end of his ghastly tale, the Madrigals were filled with an existential terror. All of them frozen with fear.
And Valka was mortified, having no idea her husband went through something like this. It must’ve happened after she left.
If this man, this Drago, was their opponent, then they were up against something truly horrible.
“Drago Bludvist is a madman, without conscience or mercy…” Said Stoick, the traumatic memories making him breathe a little heavier.
“They say he’s building an army of dragons, to conquer the world.” He said, earning more gasps. “And if that’s the case…”
“Gods help us all…”
All were silent, even Casita seemed positively terrified. The floor tiles slightly rattling as if the house was quivering.
And then…
“…Yeah, alright. I’m done. I’m just gonna…” Bruno was so afraid he felt like he was going to pass out, and tried to shuffle away. But Manny held him in place with his telekinesis.
Everything Stoick had said had been petrifying. The thought of a genocidal warlord amassing an army of fire-breathing reptiles for world domination was anything but comforting.
But Mirabel still had a question.
“But…what does he want with the kids?” She asked. “He wants a dragon army! Why take three six-year-olds?”
Stoick sighed, deeply. Shaking his head slightly as he shut his eyes.
“Drago is a man concerned with power.” He replied. “Acquiring it, and using it to further his goals…”
“He uses dragons as his weapons. To do his bidding, to destroy those who would stand against him.”
He halted, for a second. Feeling sickly just by thinking what he was about to say.
“…I…I imagine he’d use children with such powerful magic the exact same way…”
Just when they all thought they couldn’t get any more frightened, they were proven wrong. A dark, rumbling cloud of fear settling over them.
Innocent children, captured by a madman and used for the magic they were gifted.
Their family was being threatened, by evil people looking to cause suffering.
It went against everything the miracle was created for.
Hiccup and Mirabel were mortified most of all, both of them feeling like they may faint. These were their babies they were talking about. Their three little ones.
Enslaved.
This was a fear unlike anything they’d ever experienced.
Hearing that Drago was going after children with gifts, Manuel, Diego, and Sofia began to tremble with fright.
Especially Diego.
He grabbed Sofia’s shirt, shaking her in his panic. “Did you hear that!?”
“He wants magic kids! We’re magic kids!” He said, looking incredibly paranoid.
“We’re next, man!” He frantically shouted. “WE’RE NEXT!”
His terror was infectious, spreading to the girl and causing her to whimper.
“I don’t wanna be next!” She cried, tears springing to her eyes.
The two held onto each other, feeding of the other’s fear until they were almost in hysterics.
Manny wanted to try and calm them down, but in all honesty he was thinking the exact same things. He was simply doing a better job of not outwardly panicking.
Valentina bent down, trying to soothe them.
“Hey, come on! If that guys so much as looks at you, I’ll turn him inside out!”
But it didn’t do much to console them, and she had to admit she wasn’t feeling particularly sure of herself either.
Nobody was.
Nothing like this had ever happened to this family. Nothing like this had ever happened in the Encanto.
They barely knew what to think, what to feel. Aside from sheer terror.
But that didn’t mean they were going to sit around and cry.
“We gotta find him.” Said Hiccup, bursting with a burgeoning determination. “We gotta find Drago, save the kids, and stop his plans.”
Mirabel wholeheartedly agreed. “Isa, Luisa, Milo! I want everybody saddled up and ready to fly as soon as possible!”
“We’re ending this. Today!”
“You make it sound so easy…” Camilo snarked.
Stoick nodded, rising from his seated position. “The chameleon has a point. This isn’t something we can just rush into.”
“This will require strategy, careful planning, and far more than just a few Dragon Riders...”
He huffed, expression hardening. Already readying himself for what was to come.
“We must prepare for war.”
Once again, gasps broke out.
Ghastly things such as war were what nearly tore this family apart in the first place. Both the initial loss of a beloved husband and father, and the subsequent trauma having an effect on them for decades after the fact.
War was supposed to be something that could never reach this magical place. Something they’d never have to deal with.
Alma felt like she was having a heart attack.
“What? No!” Mirabel denied that claim, wanting anything but that. “There doesn’t have to be a war!”
“I’m afraid that’s not the case…” Stoick replied, regretfully.
Hiccup was right with his wife. “But why? Why wouldn’t Drago want to avoid that if he could-”
His dad cut him off, feeling they shouldn’t be wasting precious time on useless questions.
“Because war is what he wants!” Stoick exclaimed. “He wants the chaos! He wants the bloodshed! As long as he succeeds, countless innocents can be killed without a second thought!”
The Madrigals were becoming more distraught by the moment. Knowing this maniac was even slightly in their lives was distressing them greatly.
“Ay Dios…” Julieta whispered. “God help us…”
Stoick sighed again, calming down. Apologetic for the alarm he’d caused.
“Men who kill without reason cannot be reasoned with.” Said the Viking. “And if we wish to protect everything we hold dear, we must be ready.”
The promise of war, the threat of a tyrant coming after them, lingered in the air. Even long after the Hiccup’s parents had left.
Stoick asked Hiccup to return them to Berk, where they’d quickly get to work preparing to defend themselves from any incoming invaders. While preparing for any strikes they'd have to make.
For the Encanto he suggested that they ground any and all dragons, and keep people from straying too far from the village. They were already hidden, and it’d be best to keep it that way.
It was unlikely that Drago would ever find his way here, but still.
Just in case.
Mirabel and Hiccup were still reeling from the shock.
First they find out that their kids are alive, then they’re hit with the knowledge of warlord hellbent on world domination who was heading their way, and now they had to prepare for war.
War. In the Encanto.
Two things that should never mix. That no one ever thought would mix.
How were they supposed to get their family through this? Get their people through this? Keep everyone safe?
Should they even tell the people? On the off chance that Drago arrived, they should probably be ready. But the couple didn’t exactly want to insight a village-wide state of panic.
For now, they decided it was best to keep things under wraps. They’d have to tell the townspeople eventually, but not right now.
They were already dealing with a family that was freaking out.
And they were already freaking out themselves.
But no matter what happened, they swore one thing above all others.
Their children were alive. And they didn’t care who or what had them, they wouldn’t stop until all three were back home.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Later on, Diego was devoted to finding them a way out of this.
And currently he was discussing his newest idea with Manuel and Sofia, trying to get some feedback.
He sat atop the kitchen counter, while the other two stood below him.
“Alright, check this out…” He began. “What if…we let Drago come to us?”
The two other children looked at him like he’d lost his entire mind.
But he was dedicated to this concept. “Just hear me out!”
“If we just let him walk in, Casita can take care of him!” He proposed. “It can like…eat him or something!”
“Casita’s a house. It can’t eat people…” Manny mumbled, too emotionally exhausted for this silliness.
But Diego was being dead serious.
“It’s magic! It could totally eat someone!” He argued.
He looked to the wall, desperate for someone to agree with him.
“Come on, Casita! Back me up here!”
A few of the wall tiles clacked and clanked. Diego squinted his eyes, trying to analyze the message behind the movements.
…He had no clue what they meant.
“I’m not hearing a no…”
Sofia was about to question the physical logic of a house eating someone, and Manuel was about to just leave.
But before anything else could happen, they all heard something.
They all saw something.
Something they hadn’t witnessed in what felt like forever.
Outside one of the kitchen windows, deep into the backyard, and moving so fast they barely caught it.
They saw a burst of electrical energy zoom past.
All three children were quiet, eyes locked on the window.
“…Did you two see what I just saw?” Sofia asked in a hushed voice, getting two nods in return.
But after a few minutes of staring and seeing nothing more, they were beginning to wonder if they’d truly seen it.
“Maybe we’re hallucinating?” Offered Diego. “All of us…at once…”
But that theory was quickly disproven, as they soon saw that same jolt of energy whizz by the window again.
This time it stuck around longer, and they saw it blast into the trees. Dashing into the rainforest.
They all knew exactly who that was. There was only one person on this earth who was that fast.
“Karla!”
Somehow, Karla had made it back home. And wherever she was, Pedro and Peep were usually close behind.
This was incredible! Despite the dourness of earlier, they were all ecstatic about this.
The triplets were back! They were really back!
But…why did she pass the house? Did she just not see it?
The three decided it’d be best to ask the girl herself.
Manuel, Diego and Sofia all ran out the backdoor. Sprinting through the backyard and into a more forested area.
Though unfortunately, finding who they were looking for didn’t come as easily as they thought it would.
“Karla!” Diego called, as they stepped through the jungle. “I know running’s your thing, but could you quit it?”
“Don’t you wanna come home?” Sofia questioned, into the trees. “I know your parents will be ever so happy to see you!”
The three walked further and further into the brush, the plant life getting bigger and herder to navigate.
It was a cloudy day, thanks to Pepa’s uncertainty. And beneath the tropical canopy, it was awfully shady in this forest.
Manuel couldn’t help but notice that, if they kept going, it be a hassle to find their way back.
But before he could make this fact known, they saw her again.
Karla dashed past them, seemingly not even seeing them. Running further into the rainforest.
“Hey! Wait up!” Cried Diego, running after her. Sofia close behind.
Manny had no choice but to follow them as well. Though he tried to keep track of where they were going.
He lost the trail when he fell down the hill.
The boy tumbled down a small mound, landing in the dirt next to his brother and cousin. Who’d clearly been subject to the same ledge.
The three untangled themselves, standing up and checking their surroundings.
They were really deep in the woods now, a forested darkness surrounding them. Distant animal calls managing to be both soothing and ominous.
There was no sign of Karla here, either.
“We should head back…” Manny suggested. “We’ll get an adult, and look for- “
There it was again. That blast of energy, running in front of them.
And it came back, zapping behind them.
Then in front of the again.
The once more behind.
Karla was literally running circles around them. Zooming around and around, kicking up a storm of dust in the dry dirt.
The three coughed and spat, dirt getting into their mouths.
“Hey, what’s the big idea?” Diego asked, between hacks.
Finally, Karla stopped running. Standing right in front of them.
Through all this dust flying in the air, they could only make out her silhouette. But from the voluminous poof of her frizzy red hair, it was obviously her.
Though they noticed that her posture was a bit off. She was hunched over, and seemed to be twitching.
“Karla? Are you alright?” Wondered Sofia, becoming concerned.
They heard a noise, that sounding like growling. Starting quiet, but steadily increasing in intensity.
At first, they thought it must’ve belonged to some animal somewhere. But they soon realized it was coming front right in front of them.
“…Why are you making that noise?” Manny asked, a bad feeling snaking down his spine.
Her silhouette was still darkened, but flickers of light began to bounce off Karla’s form. As jolts of electricity began to gather around her.
The dust finally blew away in the wind, fully revealing the redhaired girl.
And she looked nothing like what they were expecting.
Her skin was paler than it should’ve been, so pale they could see some veins, and she was marred with scars and bruises. Her already wild hair was a mess.
She was skinnier, her face the slightest bit sunken in. She clearly hadn’t been eating right.
All she had for clothing was a dingy brown sack, a few patches sewn in where holes had formed. Nothing more. Her feet were covered in callouses, clearly from all the high-speed running she must’ve been doing barefoot.
Her expression was a locked into dangerous snarl, baring all her teeth as she kept growling. But what was most frightening was her bloodshot brown eyes.
There was no recognition in those eyes. There was no awareness or humanity in those eyes. She looked like a feral animal.
Around her neck was a collar, leather tightly clenching her throat. Several vials of a glowing, magenta liquid were attached to this collar, and it looked like they were pumping whatever substance they held directly into her bloodstream.
She stood, slightly hunched like she was seconds from shambling in all fours. She was continuing to growl at the three while they looked at her with absolute shock.
“K-Karla…?” Sputtered Manuel, hoping this was all some weird trick.
But this was no joke.
Karla sparked and crackled with lightning, every muscle in her body tensing. And with a bestial cry, she lunged at the three.
The predator had found its prey.
Notes:
I've been waiting a long time to write the next chapter.
See you then :)
Chapter 35: Child's Play
Notes:
Back in April, before I'd even finished the first story, a scene popped into my head.
I hadn't intended to make any sequels or follow-ups originally. But this scene just wouldn't leave my mind, and eventually I realized that I wasn't quite done with this AU.
This chapter, along with the next, are the reason this story exists in the first place.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was so beautiful, out here.
The lush jungles, rich greenery spread out as far as the eye could see. The majestically mighty mountains, shooting high into the sky. The fluffy clouds, dotting the bright blue above…
It was everything he’d imagined and more.
The teleportation process had been rather jarring, initially. From the bright flashes to the strange sensation of your body being dragged through space and time. And the sudden shift from the cold to the heat wasn’t exactly pleasant.
But he’d made it.
He was finally here.
Drago Bludvist had found the Encanto.
It was easier than he thought it’d be. He was under the assumption that he’d have to sail for weeks, perhaps months, just to arrive.
But the warp was nearly instant. All he had to do was take a few of his armored dragons and soar into the air, with the children in tow. Just like he’d seen he other girl do, when she escaped with his Triple Stryke.
Once they were airborne, he began to think. Think on how just much he wanted to find this place, how much he needed the magic to begin his full ascension.
His will, his desire was channeled through the children’s magic. And seconds later, here they were.
They landed in the middle of a dense jungle, just beside a rushing stream.
The dragons milled about, afraid to do much of anything without being told. Shying away from their master as he walked forth.
Drago stood, closing his eyes, and he took in a deep breath. Savoring the clear air and the hot sun.
As he did so, He looked into the distance. Spotting a vibrant village, and a colorful house. A bright light flashing, visible all the way from here.
It was so different from any land he’d ever seen. It made him wonder what type of people lived here, what their traditions were like.
He could only imagine how they went about their lives. Children playing with their friends after school, adults working to make a living. Neighbors passing the time by talking about their families.
It looked so quaint, so pleasant. The type of place anyone would want to live.
It reminded him of his home village. Before it was burned to cinders.
And that reminded him of what he was here to do. And why he had to do it.
“So this is paradise…” He mused, taking in his surroundings. “The birthplace of the magic…”
He looked back to that brightly colored house. And unlike the village, he knew exactly what was in there.
The attack on the nest was still coming, and he needed to be there for it. They couldn’t take too long here.
The time for action is now.
Drago turned, to regard his little weapons.
The girl was breathing heavily, a snarl in her voice. Jittering in place, her feral eyes constantly darting around for anything to attack.
The boy stood perfectly still, looking dead on his feet. Staring blanky at nothing, and only just barely holding onto his brush.
They both had their collars strapped on, so tight it looked like they’d choke. They were both being injected with a constant supply of Deathgripper venom.
They were both stripped of all semblance of humanity. They were magical tools, the sole purpose of their existence was for him to use them.
They were both ready.
Drago sat down, under the cool shade of a towering tree. And he gave an order.
“Find them.”
Now given an objective, the children were spurred into action.
The girl darted out of the clearing, smashing through anything that stood in her way. The boy jerkily staggered onwards, his movements unbalanced and unnerving. Dragging that brush behind him and creating a line as he went.
It was only a matter of time before they returned.
It was only a matter of time before they lead him to what he wanted. What he needed. What he was owed.
Drago leaned back, against the tree. Listening to the soothing sounds of the river, and the echoing calls of animals he didn’t recognize.
Today was the day. The promised time was upon them all.
It was only a matter of time before the magic would be his.
He simply had to wait.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the middle of the rainforest, three children were being attacked by a vicious creature. A beast of phenomenal power, who’s only intention was to destroy.
Her name was Karla.
Manuel, Diego, and Sofia had to quickly scatter. Dropping to the ground to avoid the girl pouncing at them.
The girl tumbled to the dirt, hitting the space where they stood seconds ago. Rolling until she could regain control of her momentum.
Angry that she missed her targets, Karla skidded to a stop. Her feral eyes settling on the child closest to her.
Sofia did not like the way she was being looked at.
She held her hands up and slowly backed away. Trying not to make any sudden movements, lest she agitate the child that was growling like an animal.
“Karla, I don’t know why you’re so upset…” Sofia said, gently. “Let’s just go home, and we can- “
There was a burst of light, and a blur of motion. And suddenly Sofia was on the ground, the weight of another kid on the chest.
She only had a second to lift her arms to protect her head, before Karla launched her onslaught.
The girl ferociously punched and clawed at her, trying to tear her arms away to score hits on her face.
“STOP! PLEASE!” Sofia cried, to no avail.
Karla kept on beating her, her attacks only intensifying as the seconds passed. Bruises and scrapes now covered her victim’s forearms.
But before she could do any more damage, Karla was tackled off of Sofia. By three identical boys.
“Leave her alone!” Diego shouted, standing defensively in front of his best friend. Who was sniffling on the ground.
Three of his clones were pinning Karla down, while she fought to escape their grasp. Snarling as she jerked around.
“What the heck is her problem?” Asked one of the copies, holding both of her legs down.
Another clone, keeping her arms constrained, shrugged. “Maybe she got lost in the wild, and now she’s a crazy jungle girl…”
But the third duplicate, sitting on her back, suspected something far more sinister was going on.
“Or maybe Drago had something to do with this…”
The implication stuck in their minds, the very idea of that villain doing this to her making them feel queasy.
But they didn’t have long to focus on this.
Karla was done with being held down. With another snarl, she summoned electricity to arc across her body. Making the boys let her go, before they could get zapped.
And now that she was free, she went on a rampage.
She kicked the first Diego in the stomach, causing him to double over. Before launching another kick upwards, striking him in the chin.
While he staggered backwards, she wrenched a thick and pointy branch from a nearby tree. And rammed it through his midsection. The shock from being impaled caused him to disappear on the spot.
The remaining clones were frozen with fright, not expecting anything like that. Karla used their momentary stillness to her full advantage.
She leapt onto the second clone’s back, using her weight to send him crashing to the ground. His head bashed against a sharp rock, resulting in a sickening crack that caused him to disappear as well.
And for the third, she ran full-speed into him. Making him tumble into the river. Before he could rise again, she jumped onto him, holding him underwater while he splashed for freedom.
But she wasn’t intending to drown him. Instead, she sent jolts of electricity through the water. Shocking him into nonexistence.
And now there were no more duplicates.
The children were mortified. The brutality they’d just witness would stick with them for a very long time.
They were just clones. A set of magical facsimiles, with no actual internal mechanisms or lives of their own.
But seeing her do those awful things, knowing that she was more than willing to kill, especially her own family…
It made them truly fear for their lives.
They could die here.
If she got to them, she would kill them.
And when she turned around, those beastly eyes narrowing in on them again with murderous intent, they knew that was absolutely the case.
“RUN!”
Diego grabbed Sofia’s hand, tugging her onto her feet. While another copy he spawned shoved Manuel forward.
They had to get away from here. Away from her.
He knew Karla was fast, that was her entire thing. So to slow her down, he made as many clones a she could. Hoping the crowd of copies would keep her occupied while they made their escape.
She destroyed them all in seconds. She didn’t bother with one-on-one altercations, simply blasting through them with her incredible speed.
Making up the back of the trio, Manny could see that she was swiftly approaching. And he didn’t want to know what she’d do once she reached them.
Though he was already imagining some nasty things.
His main concern was his little brother and cousin. If he could buy them some time, even just a little, then he had to try.
Brow creasing with a new resolve, Manuel stopped running. Pivoting around with glowing green eyes.
He stood firm as the raging beast charged for him at lightning speeds, a bloodcurdling cry building in her throat.
She made a jump for him. Arms outstretched and ready to latch onto any flesh she could grab, before ripping it to pieces.
But at the apex of her leap, she froze in midair. Suspended over the ground in an aura of psychic energy.
“I’ll hold her off…” Said Manuel, looking over his shoulder. “Go get help!”
For once, the urge within Diego to endlessly pester his older brother was gone. Replaced with a feeling of admiration.
“My bro is so cool…”
Sofia tugged at his arm, breaking him out of his stupor so the two could keep running.
Once he saw that they were moving ahead, Manny returned his focus to keeping Karla contained.
She struggled from within his magic grasp, kicking and punching and squirming all around. Trying to break out.
“It’s no use, you can’t escape.” The boy said, frowning determinedly. “Now could you please just tell me what’s happening?”
He hoped this would encourage her to stop fighting. He hoped she would calm down, and maybe they could have an actual conversation.
But instead, his words only seemed to piss her off.
Growling with rage, Karla then did something quite bizarre. Something he’d never seen her do before.
She curled into a ball.
Rotating in place until she looked like nothing more than a ball of electricity, she rapidly spun at a wicked pace. Whirling and whirling until she blasted forward, completely breaking out of his hold.
And pounding him in the gut.
The wind knocked out of him, Manny was slammed into the dirt. Karla crouched on top of him. She growled in his face, those brown eyes twitching with a predatory rage.
She grabbed two handfuls of his hair, and lifted his head up. Intending to smash his head into the ground.
Repeatedly. Until he stopped moving.
But right before she could, she heard a twig snapping.
Looking up, she saw Diego and Sofia getting away.
Her prey was escaping.
Hissing with agitation, Karla bashed Manuel’s head down just once. Before leaping off him, and dashing after the two.
They tried to increase their pace, pushing their bodies to their limits. But they were no match for her superspeed.
In the blink of an eye, Karla had reached them. Jumping to tackle the both of them.
…But she suddenly froze, and fell into the damp dirt. Her foot had stopped moving, and was now levitating in the air.
She looked back to see the boy she’d just attacking, glowering at her. His head held out as he rolled over on the ground.
Manny wasn’t done yet. He’d developed a mean headache, but he wasn’t done.
He noticed that weird collar she was wearing, with the vials of liquid sloshing about.
He began to wonder if it had anything to do with her strange behavior. And he began to wonder what would happen if it was removed.
He figured it was worth a try.
“Hold still…”
Manuel shifted his magical focus to the collar instead of her foot, using a surprising meticulousness to try and undo the buckles that held it in place.
The second it was unwound by even an inch, Karla went ballistic.
She let out an echoing, primal shriek that sounded both furious and strangely painful. She curled up again, rocketing forth at a blinding pace.
Manny realized if he stayed where he was, he’d turned into mush. So he sat up, trying to escape as quickly as he could.
But she was quicker.
She hit him right in the back, launching him forwards with enough force to nearly crack his spine. His face collided with the dirt, the boy groaning from the throbbing in his back.
While he was down, Karla frantically tightened her collar. A hint of awareness returning to her features, a tangible panic in her eyes.
And once she was sure it was secure, she glared daggers at the boy who dared to mess with it. Snarling dangerously.
She stalked forwards, slowly. Knowing he was too disoriented to flee. On the way, she picked up the heavy rock that was used to kill one of the clones.
She hefted that rock until she was standing directly in front of him, the boy still on the ground. And she lifted it over her head.
Without an ounce of hesitation, she began to swing the rock down. Awaiting the moment it made contact, awaiting the moment she bludgeoned her own cousin with a stone.
But that moment never came.
Karla’s arms were stopped in the middle of their motion, the sudden halt causing her to drop the rock. It tumbled harmlessly to the ground, rolling a bit away.
Bristling with confusion, the feral girl looked up to her limbs. Trying to see what was stopping her.
To her surprise, a pair of vines had wrapped themselves tightly around her wrists. Keeping them in place.
With a snarl, she gena to wildly move her wrists about. Trying to wrench her hands free. But the vines were stronger than they looked.
Now going from annoyed to infuriated, she whipped her head around the clearing. To find who or what was responsible for this.
And she saw that she and Manuel were no longer alone.
Sofia and Diego were back. Huddling behind Dolores and Mariano, and Bruno and Valentina, respectively.
In addition, Isabela was here as well. Using her prowess over plant life to subdue her sobrina.
They were all horrified.
They see Karla for the first time in forever, and they catch her in the middle of trying to kill her older cousin. It was like something out of a nightmare.
The girl was still struggled to free her hands, her growls and grunts growing more frequent as her attempts grew more desperate.
“W-What’s wrong with her?” Asked Dolores, barely recognizing this animal as the plucky little girl she knew.
“We don’t know!” Sofia replied, clutching her mother’s skirt tighter. “We found her like this!”
Valentina took the opportunity, dashing to where Manuel lied and scooping him up in her arms before running back. Karla tried to bite at her legs for the brief moment she was near.
She brought him back to her husband and youngest son, all of them fretting over Manny. Who was relatively unharmed, just a bit dizzy.
Bruno spared a glance to the writhing, savage child. Terribly confused and terribly concerned.
“Jeez, kid…” He sighed. “What’d they do to you?”
With a burst of primal rage, Karla rolled until the vines were completely snapped. Unfurling, and growling viciously at the one who made them.
Isabela suppressed a gulp, seeing her little niece glowering at her with such bestial eyes was more than upsetting.
She didn’t want to fight her own niece, she wanted anything but that. So she tried to talk her down.
“Karla, sweetie…it’s me.” She softly whispered, inching a bit closer. “It’s Tía Isa…”
There wasn’t a bit of recognition in those wild eyes, if her words were registering at all. Karla only looked more determined to rip and bite and tear.
With a growl, she surged forth at sonic speed. Her leg lashing out to land a turbo-charged kick to the woman she didn’t recognize as her aunt. Isabela quickly stomped the ground, summoning a palm tree in between them to take the hit.
Karla’s foot smashed into the trunk, effortlessly splitting it in half. The leafy top falling to the ground amidst a pile of splinters and coconuts.
Everyone was positively stunned. They had no idea this child was capable of such destruction.
Isabela especially was unnerved, seeing as how that could’ve been her.
“Note to self, do not get kicked…”
Karla picked up the fallen coconuts, throwing them wildly at her numerous targets.
One splattered to the ground, just before Bruno’s feet. The second sailed over Sofia’s.
The third was coming for Isabela’s head. She ducked to avoid it, and it soared right into Mariano’s nose.
He released a pained gasp, falling to his knees and clutching his poor nose. It was most assuredly broken.
“Why does this always happen to me?” He moaned, in a pained and rather nasally tone.
Valentina understood that something beyond their comprehension was going on here. Something had clearly been done to Karla to make her act this way.
But she was also getting sick of her attitude.
“This kid needs a time out!” She frowned, handing Manny to Bruno.
She marched forward, bending down and tugging Mariano to his feet. Dragging him next to Isabela, where they all stood side-by-side.
“Come on!” She grinned to the both of them. “We can take her!”
While initially confused, Isabela was happy to have the support of her aunt and cousin-in-law.
With the three of them working together, surely they could apprehend a small child. No matter how strong her magic was.
They’d subdue her, and get to the bottom of this. Hopefully they could find a way to return her to normal.
Now cornered by three adults, Karla flitted her wild eyes between each of them. Trying to assess who was the biggest threat, trying to see who she should attack first. Lightning crackling all the while.
But for as many jolts as she could make, she couldn’t make thunder. Which is why she was surprised to hear the rumbling of an oncoming storm, along with everyone else.
They all looked to the sky, to see a dark storm cloud spreading in one particular area.
Over Casita.
The self-aware Madrigals realized that must’ve been from Pepa. But now they were wondering what was wrong with her.
For Karla, there was a glint of understanding in her feral gaze. Something about the dark clouds meant something to her. And she began charging up a spin dash.
But she wasn’t aiming for anyone here. She blasted further into the forest, gone in a flash.
And a few seconds later, she was zooming by in the other direction. Making her way for Casita.
“Karla, wait!” Isabela shouted, but it was already too late.
Everyone was in agreement. They had to follow her.
They couldn’t lose sight of her, not again. And they had to see what was happening in their home.
Not to mention the fear they felt, wondering why she was also heading for their home…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was incredibly stressful.
Just a few hours after Stoick had told them about the terrible tyrant who was probably out to get them, did Diego and Sofia come running in. Scared out of their minds.
It was hard to discern just what they were saying, they were talking so insanely fast. But the basic concept was that Manny was being attacked by…something in the forest.
Isabela, Dolores, Mariano, Bruno, and Valentina all went to help. Leaving the rest of them to worry inside Casita, who was fairly worried itself.
It was shaping up to be one of those days.
Everyone was in their rooms, trying to find ways to destress during this tumultuous time.
No one was in the courtyard.
No one saw a little boy walk in, holding onto an oversized brush.
No one but Casita.
Upon seeing the child, the house was overjoyed.
He was back! It didn’t know how or why, but he was back!
It wasted no time in opening the doors for him, basically begging him to enter. Its tiles clattering with excitement.
He didn’t say anything as he shambled in, movements unsteady and unbalanced. And his clothes were barely more than a rag.
But the building didn’t pay that too much mind, figuring it was because of whatever ordeals he’d been through. A nice bath, a warm meal, and some rest should fix that right up.
But none of that would get done if no one else knew he was here.
Casita got to work, making as much noise as it could in every single occupied bedroom.
Pepa was sitting down, until the floor tiles bounced her out of her chair. Camilo was opening his closet, until the door pulled from his grip and shut tight. Luisa was on the 900th push-up in thirty seconds, until the rumbling ground shook her from her position.
It didn’t matter what they were doing. They needed to come out, right now.
“What is it, Casita?” Asked Mirabel, a little annoyed at the way her old friend was behaving. She was in the middle of a very important project.
She was soon joined by Hiccup, along with everyone else who hadn’t left.
The Viking scratched the side of his face, an eyebrow quirked. “Is there something we should know about- “
He couldn’t finish his sentence. His jaw was too busy dropping.
Mirabel was confused by his sudden silence, looking to him with a puzzled expression. She ten followed his gaze, looking down into the courtyard. And she seized up with surprise.
It wasn’t long before everyone else caught onto what they were looking at.
Julieta, Augustin, Luisa, Pepa, Felix, Camilo, Antonio, and Alma. All of them gasping, their eyes shooting open.
Down in the courtyard, his back turned to them, stood little Pedro.
Somehow, he managed to escape. He’d made it home.
It was all smiles, up in the hallway. Just seeing him down there was cause for celebration.
Mirabel was shivering. Her heart filled with such an incredible joy, that she had to shout.
“PEDRO!”
In a second she was running down the stairs, rushing as quickly as she could so she could grab him and hold him and never let him go.
The child seemed to hear her approach, ever so slightly tilting his head towards her direction. His grip on his brush tightening.
And once she was close, just a few more steps away, he fully turned. Lashing the paintbrush out, the inky black substance at the end splattering with his movement.
Hiccup only had a second to grab his wife by the arm, stopping her descent.
Before she was skewered.
Right at the bottom of the staircase, a pool of black slime spread out before Pedro. And from this pool grew a patch of large spikes, jutting out in all directions. As big as a fully grown person, and primed for impaling.
Mirabel was seconds away from losing an eye.
The smile on her face was demolished, replaced with a startled befuddlement. She eyed the spikes that were so close to killing her, more baffled than afraid.
They spawned so fast, out of nowhere. And where’d they come from?
She had an idea, but…that was impossible.
Right?
Mirabel looked up, at her son. Considerably less excited. “…Pedro?”
The mood had fallen significantly, an undercurrent of fear and confusion now filling the Madrigals. Especially Hiccup, who was getting a very bad feeling.
They all looked at the boy, trying to figure out what had happened and why.
He stood like a puppet, being pulled up by invisible strings. His body moved not by his own will, but someone else’s.
His skin was sallow, marked with cuts and small scars. He was visibly thinner, to Julieta’s great dismay.
They all noticed the strange collar around his neck, especially the odd vials that were attached to it. They wondered why they were there, and what they held within.
And of course, there were his eyes.
Empty. Vacant. Open wide and devoid of all thought, or even spatial awareness. He wasn’t even daydreaming or zoning out, he was staring at absolutely nothing. There was nothing going on in his head right now.
He looked dead. And yet, he moved.
“That kid’s seen better days…” Camilo muttered.
Mirabel regarded the spikes he’s drawn, now starting to shrink and fizzle away. They were so unlike anything he’d every drawn. Lacking that spark of imagination, mixed with a hint of humor.
No color, no creativity, just an all-consuming darkness. This black paint was…wrong. It felt unnatural, somehow. Just looking at it hurt her eyes.
Something was clearly wrong with Pedro. And they had to uncover what it was.
Mirabel finished her trek down the stairs, as did Hiccup. The both of them advancing slowly.
“It’s alright, bud.” Said Hiccup, softly. “It’s just us. It’s Mom and Dad…”
Mirabel felt this may be some sort of trauma response, due to whatever he’d faced out there.
“You’re okay, Mijo…you’re home!” She whispered, smiling slightly. Hoping it would console him.
He stood still, no shift in his expression whatsoever. They weren’t sure if he even heard anything they said.
He wasn’t even looking at them. Or anyone. Just…staring.
Mirabel dared to step closer.
“Pedro? Corazón?” She tentatively called, walking slowly.
She held up a hand, reaching out to him with deliberate movements.
But before she could get to him, she had to avoid the sword.
Mirabel jumped backwards, dodging an inky blade that struck the ground right where she stood. An instant later, and she’d be split in two.
Out of the corner of her eye she spotted another one, coming for Hiccup. She quickly turned and tackled him out of harm’s way.
However, there were more where that came from.
Pedro flicked his brush over his head, summoning an artillery of jagged, black swords. Floating in the air, and ready to dive at anything with a pulse.
And there were a lot of pulses, in La Casa Madrigal.
“HIT THE DECK!” Camilo shouted, morphing into the body of a child to avoid one of the weapons. It struck right where his head would’ve been.
The family quickly heeded his warning, ducking and dodging the blades that flew overhead. Slicing through decorations and furnishings, annihilating anything they could.
They struck every magical door, black ink oozing over their doorknobs. Entry was impossible, now.
The sword Antonio evaded stuck to the wall behind him, melting into goop and beginning to spread. It shot out an inky tendril, but it missed him. Latching onto the toucan that sat on his shoulder instead.
The teen watched with horror as the bird was rapidly absorbed by the black paint. The animal squawking with fear, flapping feverishly to escape.
Soon enough, it was completely consumed. Before the pain fizzled away, leaving the bird to drop to the ground.
Antonio crouched over it, seeing it shivering with a cosmic dread. Incomprehensible terror in its eyes.
He didn’t know what it saw, but he knew he didn’t want to find out.
“Don’t let the slime touch you!” He exclaimed, ensuring everyone knew to avoid the substance like the plague.
“The bathroom!” Julieta yelled, hoping she and everyone else could hide in there.
But either the swords heard her, or she had awful luck. Because a bevy of blades struck the ground just before she could enter it, spreading and creating an inky barrier.
“N-Never mind, then…” Augustin sputtered.
One of the weapons just barely missed Pepa’s neck, her fear causing a deep, dark thundercloud to accumulate over the house. She yelped from her hiding place in the corner.
“Get back, Amor!” Felix crouched protectively in front of her, but he truly didn’t know what he could do against this threat.
Luisa was shielding Abuela with her massive body.
She looked to her left and right, seeing her family cowering. She looked down, seeing her siblings trying and failing to reach their child.
She didn’t know what was happening with Pedro, but she knew they couldn’t hide forever. There would be as many blades as the boy could draw.
So they had to make sure he couldn’t draw anymore.
“Stay down!” She said to Alma, before standing up and sprinting to the staircase.
She passed Camilo on the way, in the form of a baby just barely old enough to walk. Trying to make himself as small as possible.
“Come on!” She urged. “They need us down there!”
Baby Camilo took one look at the chaos happening downstairs, and vehemently shook his little head. Crossing his chubby arms.
“No thanks, I choose life!”
Luisa considered the fact that there was a very good chance they’d die if they didn’t do anything. So she plucked him up by his fat neck.
“Then I suggest you come with me!” She replied, shaking him back into his real body.
“D-Don’t shake the baby…” The shifter dizzily mumbled, his eyes seeming to spin.
The two hurried downstairs, where Casita was lifting floor tiles to act as shields for Hiccup and Mirabel.
Luisa rushed behind her sister, Camilo hiding behind his cousin-in-law.
“We have an idea, guys!” She said, glaring determinedly at the boy before them.
“She has an idea.” Camilo clarified. “I just got dragged into it…”
Mirabel kept watching her son, dismay evident in her expression.
She uttered a morose whisper. “I don’t know what’s wrong with him…”
“I’m trying to talk to him, but it’s like he can’t hear me!” She fussed, her worry intensifying. “I-I don’t know how to help him!”
“We’ll work that out!” Said Luisa. “But right now we gotta get that brush!”
That was Camilo’s cue. He slipped on his cloak, and disappeared from view. Slowly sneaking around, and dodging ink blades where he could.
Meanwhile, Luisa provided the distraction.
She stepped out from the tile-shields, smiling gently with her hands held up. To show she meant no harm.
“Hey there, Sobrino…remember me?” She tried, a bit awkward. “it’s Tía Luisa!”
The boy didn’t show any shift in demeanor, not even looking at her. But she somehow felt that she now had his attention. The rain of swords slowed down a bit.
She had to keep it that way.
“We don’t wanna fight you…” She said, soothingly. “We’re your family! We just wanna see you safe, and happy!”
The swords had slowed down enough that the Madrigals in the hallway dared a peek to the bottom floor, waiting with an ever-growing anxiety to see what would happen next. To see if they could calm the boy down from his strange rampage.
“Please…” Alma quietly prayed. “Let this madness end…”
Hiccup and Mirabel didn’t know what her plan was, but they hoped it worked. They wanted their son back.
Camilo was steadily making his way towards the boy, until he stood right behind him. He began reaching for the brush…
Pedro stood, swaying on his feet. His head cocked to the side, with that vacant look in his eyes. But his pupils shifted just a little bit, more towards Luisa.
And now she knew he had his attention.
Unfortunately, she’d soon find out that wasn’t something she wanted.
Before Camilo could grab the brush, Pedro swung it around again. Dissipating the swords, and conjuring a new nightmare in their place.
Hands.
Oozing, inky black limbs shot out from every pool of slime that had accumulated. Of which there were many.
They clawed and reached and gripped, latching onto anyone they could get their hands on.
Felix’s entire face was grabbed by one. Pulling him forwards as he released muffled screams. Hoping to bring him into the ooze.
Pepa shrieked, and surged forward to assist him. But several more hands pinned her down by her wrists, and one gripped her neck. Clenching tightly.
Antonio was held up against the wall by his arms and legs, the ink slowly spreading to consume him. Any animals that tried to get him out were subjected to the same horrors as the toucan.
Julieta was held in the air by her midsection, kicking her legs as she tried to escape. Augustin was already covered in the stuff, and he tried to help her out. He dreaded what would happen when it finally reached his head.
Alma was on the ground, on her front. For some reason, one of the hands held her head up. Giving her a full view of the insanity her family was being subjected to.
Whatever eldritch horror lied within this ooze was nothing compared to what she felt, seeing this.
Hiccup and Mirabel were trapped themselves, but they didn’t seem to even notice. They focused fully on their son, petrified by what he’d created. They simply couldn’t believe this abomination had come from him.
It took nearly twenty limbs to keep Luisa in place, and it was still a struggle to keep her contained. She was still standing, trying to flex her mighty biceps out of their grasp.
“Any…time…Milo!” She managed to say, fighting for even a few words.
Camilo was really trying, but Pedro was moving his brush a lot more rapidly. It seemed moving these hands around required more action on his part.
So instead, he figured he’d try something else.
That collar he was wearing looked awfully suspicious. And upon further inspection, it seemed like that liquid was flowing into him.
The child clearly wasn’t in the right mind. And perhaps this had something to do with it.
“Worth a shot…” He thought to himself, while shrugging.
He reached for the collar, beginning to undo the buckle.
And Pedro screamed.
He emoted for the first time since they’d seen him today, a raw, visceral fear overtaking him.
He swung his brush, immediately vanishing all the inky hands. While summoning a circle of spikes around him, preventing anyone from getting too close.
He quickly and neurotically began to readjust his collar, making sure everything was perfectly in place like his life depended on it.
Camilo reappeared beside Mirabel, looking completely puzzled.
“What did you do!?” She asked, accusatorily.
“I dunno, man!” He replied, defensive. “I just tried to take off the collar!”
Hiccup overheard, and now he was eyeing the collar around his son’s neck intently.
What was it? And why did he seem so afraid to lose it?
Pedro finally finished his adjustments, and returned to his vacant state of being. Empty eyes lacking any form of humanity or understanding.
He began to lift his brush again, black paint surging on the tip. Everyone prepared themselves for another abstract attack.
But before he could summon anything else, something blasted through the doors. A round ball of electrical energy.
The shocking orb skidded to a stop, right beside Pedro. Unfurling to reveal a feral looking child with a mangy appearance. Growling threateningly.
They all knew this girl.
“KARLA!?”
Rushing through the doors came the ones who’d left, chasing after the speedy child. And they all jolted with surprise when they saw the boy she stood next to.
“PEDRO!?”
One child resembling an animal more than a girl. The other a mindless summoner of cosmic horrors.
Hiccup and Mirabel felt like their hearts were being ripped into pieces.
What had happened to their two children? And where was the third?
Almost the entire Madrigal family was reunited, save for one girl with a bad case of paranoia.
Isabela and her crew managed to sneak by the children, though they got a nasty glare from Karla.
Now everyone was huddled on the staircase, just looking at the kids. The both of them looking back, one with a bestial rage, the other just happening to be staring in their direction.
It was unsettling. It was terrifying. It was depressing.
They all had the same question.
What happened?
Karla and Pedro remained down in the courtyard. One crouched and ready to strike, one barely managing to stand.
It looked like they were waiting. Though for what, nobody knew.
It gave them a well-earned breather, however. Though they all stayed on high-alert.
“What do we do?” Alma asked, to her granddaughter on the step below.
Mirabel scrambled for a solid answer.
“…W-We need to…they need…we have to…”
In the middle of her stuttering, they all heard something from above. The call of a dragon, soaring through the sky.
They looked up, spotting a winged reptile flying overhead. They heard it coming in for a landing, just outside. Several more followed after it.
Before they could question what that was about, the front doors began to creak open.
The Madrigals watched as a stranger came into their midst. Covered in scars, and draped in a cloak of dragon skin.
Booming footsteps accompanied his powerful gait, but he didn’t carry himself like a brutish barbarian. Even from just his walk he seemed more calculating than his appearance would let on, though it also felt like he was barely containing the urge to destroy.
Every Madrigal was frozen with fear. Before he’d even said anything, they all knew who he was.
And he was in their house.
He stopped, right behind Karla and Pedro. His cold eyes regarding each of them with what seemed to be a sick satisfaction, a smirk spreading on his face. Before he regarded the family that stood before him.
He carried no weapon, and spoke softly.
“I…am Drago Bludvist…”
Notes:
It's time for Drago and the Madrigals to have a little talk...
Chapter 36: Talking to Drago
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Drago Bludvist…”
Hiccup’s fearful whisper was the voice of all their thoughts.
Just hours after Stoick had told them about this terrible man, and here he stood. In their own home, alongside the two of the youngest members of their family.
Every Madrigal stood huddled on the staircase, feeling more uneasy the closer they stood to the bottom. Especially with the downright carnivorous way he was looking at them all.
His cold gaze traced over each and every one of them, as if he was looking for something. Chills ran down the spine of anyone those eyes fell upon, even if it only lasted a second.
Thanks to Pepa’s cloud, the atmosphere was even more oppressive. The rumbling thunder being only second to the intruder’s voice, which somehow sounded so loud despite his hushed tones.
Drago’s eyebrows raised a bit, surprised upon hearing his own name. “You’ve heard of me…”
His grin then grew a small amount. “I’ve certainly heard of you!”
“The amazing Madrigals!” He mockingly swept out his hand, as if he was presenting them to a crowd. “The most magical family on earth!”
The fact that he knew who they were only made them feel all the queasier.
His gaze fell upon Mirabel. He studied her features, spotting similarities between her and a few children he knew.
“I assume you’re this…Miracle Savior?” He asked. She only glared in response.
He then looked to Hiccup, recognizing him as a man not from here. He was clearly a Viking by blood.
“And you must be the Dragon Master…son of Stoick the Vast…” He clearly wasn’t impressed. In fact, he found the disparity between father and son rather amusing.
“What shame, he must feel…”
If Hiccup felt any offense from this mockery, he didn’t let it show.
Casita was rattling with apprehension, it’s desire to protect overwhelming it.
This man was an intruder. An invader. A threat to its family.
And it wanted him out.
Mirabel could feel her friend’s wariness, and placed a soothing hand on the staircase’s banister.
Not yet.
She looked to her two children, standing at either side of their unwelcome guest. Her motherly instincts wanted them as far away from his as possible.
“Karla, Pedro! Come here!”
They stayed rooted in place. Barely acknowledging her with a passing glance.
Drago chuckled at the futility of her actions. “They can’t hear you, not anymore…”
He stepped forward, roughly placing his large hand over Pedro’s head. Claiming ownership.
“I’ve broken their minds, beaten their bodies, crushed their spirits…”
He looked directly into Mirabel’s eyes, and grinned.
“They belong to me, now…”
The Madrigals reacted with anger and disgust. Enraged that anyone would treat innocent babies in such a way.
A crack of lightning accompanied Pepa’s shout. “You’re a monster!”
Drago didn’t miss how the weather seemed to shift with her mood…
He faced her, with that vile smirk. “Correction. I’m a visionary.”
“I am the only one who sees this world for what it truly is. The only one with the drive to change it…”
No one had any idea what he was talking about. All of them looking to each other with confusion, wondering if anyone else understood.
For some, that confusion only increased their anger.
“You’re not just an asshole, you’re insane!” Isabela snapped, inadvertently summoning a cactus or two at her feet.
The sudden growth of plant life didn’t escape Drago’s attention either.
He brushed aside her insult. “Say what you will, I’ve heard it all. Lesser minds cannot comprehend my ambitions…”
“And besides…”
He glanced to both of his subjugated children, snickering slightly.
He looked to Karla. “Insurmountable speed, destroying whatever I tell her to in seconds…”
Then to Pedro. “The capability to bring anything I want into reality…”
There was a glint in his eye, a sickening twinkle that told them he enjoyed their pain.
“It’d be foolish not to take advantage of their abilities, to further my goals!”
The way he looked at them, the way he treated them, the way he talked about them…
It was obvious he saw them only as their gifts. Not as people, not as kids who happened to have magic.
They were tools. Things for him to use as he saw fit.
And while she’d never gotten anywhere this bad, it was still sickeningly familiar to Alma.
She rushed down the stairs in a fit of anger. Julieta had to hold her back, because it looked like if she got close enough she would’ve lunged at him.
“How dare you!?” The old woman shouted, a surprising level of rage in her voice. “They’re just children!”
“With power!” He countered, leering down at her. “Power that cannot be allowed to go to waste! Power that must be used for the creation of a better world!”
He could see it. The befuddlement in all their faces.
An explanation was in order.
His features seemed to soften, though it felt very manufactured.
“I know how this must appear…” He said. “I know you must think of me as cruel, heartless…”
“That’s putting it lightly…” Camilo interjected.
Drago continued. “But everything I do…I do for you…”
This was perhaps the strangest thing he’d said today.
“This world we live in, it’s madness…” He moved his cloak aside, fully revealing his other arm. A prosthetic, made entirely of metal.
Hiccup felt a twinge in his lower left leg.
“As a boy, my village was burned to the ground by dragons. My father tried to protect us, and was killed for it.”
“The few of us who were left barely escaped with our lives…and we didn’t come out unscathed…” He removed the prosthetic, to illustrate his point. Causing more than a few winces.
He put it back, and kept talking.
“And then, when we thought nothing more could be taken from us, the rest of my people were slaughtered by pirates…” A dark resentment overtook his face. “My mother was murdered, right in front of my eyes…”
“Dragons, who seek only to destroy…people, committing violence against their fellow man…”
He was filled with an overwhelming, fanatical conviction. “This cannot be allowed to continue!”
“Someone must bring an end to this era of death, and destruction! Someone must rise above the insanity, and unify the chaos!”
“That someone is me.”
Drago stood tall and proud, repeating the lines he’d solidified many years ago.
“I am the god of the new world!” He declared. “And with the dragons under my command, and the magic in my grasp…I will bring about an era of peace for all mankind.”
The Madrigals were incredibly disturbed.
This wasn’t just a tyrant, seeking power. This was a deluded, self-righteous conqueror who truly believed all his actions served a higher purpose.
“This guy’s a nutcase!” Bruno found himself whispering, before clasping a hand over his mouth. Hoping he wasn’t heard.
He looked away from them, glancing upwards towards the candle that shined above. Burning with an ethereal brightness.
That was it. The source of the magic, it had to be.
But his attention was soon drawn to the woman before him.
“I don’t think that’s the case.”
Drago looked down, to see Mirabel. Gazing at him intensely.
“I don’t think you want to save humanity. I think you want to control us, through fear. And destroy anyone who won’t bow to you…”
“I think you’re still hurting, after all these years.” She said, with a look that made him feel uncomfortable. “I think you’re lashing out at a world that took everything from you.”
“Or maybe you just want power…” Hiccup added, more cynically. “And you’re dressing it up as something more profound, when all you really want to do is rule the world.”
Perhaps the truth lied somewhere in the middle.
Either way, Drago was quickly growing aggravated. His patience evaporating.
“ENOUGH!” He growled, lone fist clenching.
It was time to make some demands.
“You will give me your magic, surrender all your dragons, and you- “
“NO!”
Mirabel had heard enough. She’d had enough of him.
“You are in my home! Threatening my family! Hurting my children!”
Bursting with determination, she marched forwards. Though she couldn’t get too close, as Karla and Pedro shifted to stand defensively in front of their master.
She glared up at him, not showing an ounce of fear. “Here’s what’s gonna happen.”
“I am taking my kids. And you are going to fly back to wherever you came from, and leave my family alone!”
She inspired similar feelings within the other Madrigals, all of them voicing their agreement. Showing their willingness to defend their loved ones.
“YEAH!” “Take your insanity somewhere else!” “Get outta my house!”
Pepa stood firm against the blistering winds. Isabela readied a few vines. Luisa pounded her massive fist against her massive palm. Camilo shifted into various, threatening forms. Showing off the many bodies he could use to defeat an opponent.
The floors rattled and clattered, window shutters creaked, doors quivered on their hinges. The house was prepared to do anything it could to get rid of this invader, as soon as the word was given.
Drago witnessed these displays of magical prowess, among others. Seeing the family more than ready to dispel this intruder.
But he didn’t seem threatened. He actually looked intrigued…
Karla was crackling with lightning, the tension in the air riling her up. Pedro stood as mindlessly as ever, but his grip on his brush tightened.
Mirabel crossed her arms, wanting this to be over. “We’ll be taking our kids back, now.”
“All of them.” Said Hiccup, coming up to join her. “Where’s our other daughter?”
Drago seemed genuinely confused. Not an act, or a manipulation, he legitimately had no clue what he was talking about.
“Who?”
Mirabel jolted with frustration. “Our daughter!”
“Peep!” She shouted. “Where’s Peep!”
Drago’s eyes briefly flashed with recognition, it was clear he was picturing someone.
“Ah, the girl…” He nodded, recalling the third child that was taken. “She had no power. She was useless to me…”
Hearing any one of his children be called useless made Hiccup supremely angry.
“Where is she!?” He forcefully asked, hand hovering over his pocket. Where he kept his secret weapon.
Drago chuckled, taking a second to scratch his beard and flippantly look around the courtyard. Not caring a bit for their problems.
He grinned as he looked back, knowing he only needed one word to break their hearts.
“Gone.”
There were gasps. Wide eyes, dropped jaws, and shocked faces.
But Hiccup and Mirabel didn’t believe it.
They already thought they’d lost their kids once, yet two of them were here. Right in front of them.
She was alive. She had to be.
“You’re lying!” Said Mirabel, fists balled like she was ready to fight him head-on. In truth, she may have been.
“Believe what you want…” Drago dismissively replied. “In any case, we’re done here…”
He turned, and began to walk away. Karla and Pedro making sure to follow him.
Everyone was puzzled.
Where was he going? He didn’t have the magic, or their dragons, or anything he wanted.
Strangeness aside, there was no way they were letting him leave with the kids.
Hiccup brought out his sword, setting it ablaze and dropping into a battle stance. “No, I really think we’re not- “
“YES WE ARE!” Drago shouted, turning around and staring Hiccup down.
But just as quickly as his rage came, it went. Replaced by a sense of smugness.
“After all…I’ve already gotten everything I came here for!”
He slapped Pedro in the back of the head, which made the boy swing his brush.
A second later, they heard a scream.
Sofia’s leg had been caught by a pool of black paint, spreading swiftly and crawling up her ankle.
Dolores shrieked, and went to help. But she found she couldn’t move, her own legs were caught by the ink as well.
Mariano grabbed her arm, trying to pull her up. But the ooze was working fast, and it didn’t look like he’d be able to get her out. Not before their daughter was consumed, at least.
“Let go!” Cried Dolores, her torso being swallowed. “S-Save her!”
She was terribly afraid. But she would also accept her fate, of it meant her daughter got to live.
Mariano took a second to look into his wife’s eyes, her fear just as intense as hers. But for as much as he didn’t want to leave her, he needed to save their child.
With a panicked breath, he let go. And she went under.
If he didn’t need to act as swiftly as possible, he would’ve screamed.
Sofia was sinking fast, her head was barely above the pool of slime. She frantically cried out to her father.
“PAPÁ!” She yelled, tears streaming down her face.
“I-It’ll be alright, mi vida…” He tried to console her, despite his own panic. “Just grab my hand!”
No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t bring her hand out of the pool of ink.
Mariano improvised, cupping the sides of her face and trying to pull her out that way. But his strength was nothing compared to the slime.
“Papá…p-please!” She begged. And he was trying, he was trying with all he had.
Unfortunately, what he had wasn’t enough.
With one last scream, she was dragged into the ink. Leaving Mariano completely speechless.
This was not a unique circumstance.
Nearly every Madrigal was being swallowed by slime, the few who managed to evade desperate to save them.
Camilo rapidly transformed into any body he could think of, but none of them were able to escape. Julieta was wrenched from Augustin’s hands, while he was helpless to do anything but watch. Isabela’s plants were useless against the black paint, as was Luisa’s herculean strength.
Valentina pushed herself to her absolute edge, both her boys in both her arms. Bruno was already gone.
“Come on…” She strained. “Come on, god damn it!”
But in a second, both her bawling sons were pulled from her grasp. Disappearing into black pools, as endless as they were shallow.
She dug her hands into the slime, not sure if she wanted to dig them out or fight her way in. Just desperate to save her sons.
They all cried and begged for release, they all fought and struggled for freedom.
But there was nothing they could do.
Hiccup was up there with them, helping as best as he could. He’d worked with Felix to grab both of Pepa’s arms, the woman hyperventilating as she sunk. But neither of them could save her.
Mirabel stood frozen with horror, watching her family be consumed as the few who were untouched fruitlessly tried to change their fates.
She looked back, seeing Drago smirking with satisfaction.
“What are you doing to them!?” She asked, receiving no answer. He just spared her a brief, sinister glance. Before looking back to the chaos that was happening.
She took one step towards Drago, and Karla surged in front of him. Growling aggressively.
“Karla, cut it out!” She said, off-put by having her own child portray such aggression towards her.
The girl kept on snarling though, so Mirabel figured she had to try something different.
Pedro stood just a bit away from them, brush held high. Clearly he was responsible for this insanity.
She had to get through to him.
“Pedro…Pedro stop!” She begged.
The child did nothing.
She heard the screams. Both from those being taken, and those who were forced to watch. They rattled through her mind, tearing through her heart.
“Pedro you’re hurting them!” She said, a lump forming in her throat. “You have to stop!”
The child did nothing.
She got angry, her face contorting into a scowl.
“PEDRO MATIAS MADRIGAL THE SECOND, YOU STOP THIS IMMEDIATELY!”
The child did nothing.
Why? Why wouldn’t he listen? Why wouldn’t he break free from Drago’s control?
Mirabel’s anger dissipated, and she fell to her knees. Both her panicked hands on her son’s shoulders.
“Pedro please!” She pleaded, desperately. Tears building in her eyes. “We’re your family! Pedro!”
Pedro did something.
He flicked his brush, and Mirabel only had an instant to back away before several inky spikes shot up.
Almost every Madrigal had been devoured. All that remained were Mirabel, Hiccup, Augustin, Felix, Valentina, Mariano, and Alma.
The only ones without magic.
The black pools of paint dripped down the stairs, amassing around Drago. They wobbled and morphed, taking more solid form, until eleven spheres of inky slime now sat on the floors. All different shapes and sizes, all of them wriggling.
They were inside.
And while they couldn’t be heard, they were screaming.
Drago raised his head to the sky, letting out a ghastly bellow. And shortly after, several dragon came flying into the courtyard. Armor on their backs.
The dragons began to pick up the captured Madrigals, grasping their slimy prisons with their talons. And lifting them up into the air.
Taking them away.
“No!” Hiccup shouted, sprinting after the beasts.
But his path was obstructed by Drago, landing a vicious punch to his face. Sending him launching backwards.
Drago grinned victoriously. Every single magic user was now in his possession.
He’d gotten what he came here for. The magic was his.
He sat on the back of one of his dragons, Karla and Pedro joining him. And they all soared into the skies, far away from the living house. Before vanishing in a flash of light.
They were gone.
Their family was gone. Taken by the tyrant.
Augustin and Felix were in disbelief, still not registering what they’d seen. Mariano sat on the floor, staring at his hands. Envisioning his wife and daughter, slipping away. Valentina was fuming, storming around and looking for something to break.
Alma’s strength was sapped away, she didn’t even have the power to stand on her own. She fell, catching herself against the wall.
The very wall with the portrait of her husband.
She’d failed him. She couldn’t protect their family.
She failed. And she lost everything.
“Ay, Pedro…” The old woman wailed, crumpling to the ground.
But Hiccup and Mirabel weren’t about to let it end there.
They had to follow him, somehow. They had to get on their dragons, and find him.
They had to save everyone.
The two were ready to rush out to the back, getting their reptiles and chasing the madman into the skies.
But before they could, there was a knock at the door.
Everyone stopped. No one knew quite what to do.
There initial, paranoid assumption was that it was Drago, back to capture the rest of them. But that didn’t make much sense.
It had to have been a villager. Perhaps a concerned townsperson, who’d seen what was happening. Or someone with an inconsequential problem that they really didn’t have the time for right now.
Whoever they were, they’d have to wait.
Mirabel groaned, running a hand down her face.
“Tell them to go away, Casita…”
The house did the opposite.
The tiles beneath her and Hiccup’s feet surged to life, ferrying them all the way up to the front doors.
“Casita, now is really not a good time!” Said Hiccup, trying to keep his balance atop a moving floor.
Casita disagreed. Now was exactly the time.
Once the couple was in position, it opened the doors.
And their hearts skipped a beat.
Standing there, amidst the wind and the rain, was a child.
A little girl, in a ragged turquoise dress. Exclamation points lining the skirt. With dark skin, silky black hair, and pine green eyes that always seemed just a little wary.
The child looked upon her gawking parents, who she hadn’t seen in what felt like a million years.
It felt like a dream. But it wasn’t, it was real. They were here.
She made it. She was home.
Peep smiled, and gave a little wave.
“Hola, Mami, Papi!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The hug that ensured was perhaps the warmest Peep had every felt. Just the overbearing love she felt from both her parents, manifesting into this incredible warmth that revitalized her very spirit.
And it may have lasted forever, if the Triple Stryke hadn’t gotten in the way.
The strange, arthropod-like dragon was very protective of Peep. As they’d come to discover when he stung Augustin no less than times for daring to approach his own granddaughter.
Turns out, he was also allergic to Triple Strykes.
Peep clarified that the dragon, who she’d named Scorpio, wasn’t being hostile for the sake of it. He just wanted to keep her safe. And after she explained that this was her family, he calmed down significantly.
According to her, he even helped her find her way back home in the first place.
And that raised a good question.
“Where’ve you been?” Asked Mirabel.
They all stood around the kitchen. Just after finishing getting the girl something to drink, and getting Augustin some food for his dragon stings.
She was just about to answer her mother’s question…
“Well- “
“HOLD IT!”
Valentina had her concerns.
“How do we know she’s not brainwashed?” She asked, eyeing the child with skepticism.
“B-BRAINWASHED!?” The girl parroted, the accusation frightening her. Her tea sloshed around in her jittering hands.
Felix took note of how anxious she looked. Recognizing this as her common, everyday behavior.
“Doesn’t look very brainwashed to me…” He shrugged.
Valentina still thought the child was a bit suspicious.
Hiccup sighed, crouching down to her level while trying to figure out just how he’d explain this all to a child.
“Listen, your brother and sister have been taken by- “
“Drago…” Peep finished for him, with a sneer. A deep resentment in her big eyes.
Mariano found it unnerving, just how hateful this child seemed.
“There’s definitely some bad blood here…” Not that he blamed her, he wasn’t the guy’s biggest fan right now either.
“He’s awful!” Peep exclaimed, vivaciously. “He put me in a cage, a-and tried to get me killed, and he’s been doing terrible things to Karla and Pedro!”
Scorpio chuffed softly, trying to calm her down. But she was too riled up.
With every new scarp of information they learned about Bludvist, the realization became more and more clear.
He had to be stopped. By any means necessary.
“Peep, he took…everyone…” Said Mirabel. “We have to save them.”
She hesitated when her child gasped, but she kept going.
“Do you have any idea where he took them?”
The remaining Madrigals looked to the girl with a desperate hope.
She should know where their loved ones were taken. She’d been taken herself for a long while.
She should know where they could get them all back.
But Peep, fighting to keep from quivering under their stares, knew better.
It wasn't about where they were. It was about where they were going.
"I'm not sure where he is, but..."
Everyone looked up again, seeing a strong resolve glint in the girl’s eyes.
Her mission had expanded. She no longer just had to save her siblings from Drago, she had to save her whole family. And perhaps the entire world in the process.
And she was determined to make that happen.
“I know where he’s gonna be.”
Notes:
You're a little late, Peep. Though honestly, maybe it's good that she missed all that insanity...
Every gifted Madrigal has been captured! Drago's setting his sights on the king of all dragons! But all hope is not lost...
Next chapter's a fun one ;)
Chapter 37: Unexpected Ally
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The biting chill of the cold air gradually began to rouse them out of slumber. The smell of seawater and steel filling their noses, and the gruff sounds of distant men filling their ears.
Isabela, Luisa, and Camilo all groggily opened their eyes, sitting up from three patches of dried paint. They groaned as their aching bodies, splattered with little bits of black ink, were willed into motion.
They were terribly sore, terribly cold, and uncomfortably sticky.
But most of all, they needed to know where they were.
The last thing they remembered was their terrifying experience with the black paint. Slimy, inky tendrils latching onto every part of their bodies and pulling them into an endless pool of darkness. Where seeing, hearing, and even breathing seemed impossible.
But now they were in…a snow cavern?
Upon first glance, it seemed to be an icy cave of sorts. But it was too small to be a natural formation, and there was a wall of metal bars preventing them from escaping. They were in some type of frozen prison.
“I’m surprised it took me this long to get locked up…” Camilo muttered.
Isabela rolled her eyes.
“Now’s not the time for jokes, Camilo!” She firmly replied. “We need to figure out where we are, where everyone else is, and how to get out of here!”
“Oh good, you’re finally awake…
The three of them froze, when they heard a voice that didn’t belong to any of them. They all looked around their cell, trying to discover the source.
They spotted a figure, sitting in the corner. Even though he was completely obscured by shadow, they could still tell he was grinning.
“Because I really thought you guys were dead for a moment there. And trust me, sharing a room with a corpse is not as fun as it sounds!” Said the mysterious man.
And unfortunately for them, it was a voice they all recognized.
Luisa groaned, slumping over with exasperation. “Oh you gotta be kidding me…”
Whether it was fate, a higher power, or the whims of a chaotic universe, they weren’t kidding.
Because out from the shadows stepped Dagur the Deranged, an excitable grin on his face.
“Bet you weren’t expecting to see me, huh- OOF!”
Whatever he was about to say, it didn’t matter. Isabela summoned a cactus to shoot up from the ground, at the perfect angle for striking him in the nose.
“I should’ve known you had something to do with this!” She snapped, readying another plant to attack him.
But to their shock, Dagur didn’t laugh maniacally and begin a ramble about his diabolical schemes. Unsteady, he started cowering. Holding his hands up and flinching away from them.
“Hey, hey, hey! Take it easy!” He gestured to the side, at the bars that blocked their exit. “See? We’re all in the same cell!”
He was right. The three of them all hesitated, trying to figure out just why they'd be imprisoned together with this guy.
Dagur sighed, hands lowering. “I’m just as trapped as you are…”
Their hostility dropped significantly, seeing just how genuine he seemed. But it could still be a trick, so they kept their guards up.
“So uh…” Dagur began to ask, picking spines out of his nose. “What’re you in for?”
They felt like they shouldn’t even be talking to him at all. But eventually a response was given.
Camilo shrugged. “Eh, you know…”
“Crazy genocidal warlord with a god complex wants to use us for our magic and take over the world…”
The casual way he said such dire things was fairly humorous. It would’ve gotten a laugh, if they weren’t living this scenario right now.
“And what about you?” Luisa asked, crossing her arms. “What are you doing here?”
Flicking away the last spine, Dagur looked strangely contemplative.
“I helped Peep escape…” He answered. “They were gonna kill her, and…I couldn’t let that happen…”
He chuckled, ruefully. “Drago didn’t take too kindly to that…”
He pulled open his shirt, to reveal a sickening symbol had been branded into his skin. The flesh still burning a painful red. Earning him expressions of revulsion, disgust, and even a bit of sympathy.
He completely understood their reactions. “I know. Nasty, right?”
But despite his recent suffering, and his suture looking bleak, he could still find the humor in this situation.
“And the funny thing is, he’s still gonna kill me! This was just a waste of time and resources!”
“Honestly, Drago’s pettier than he looks...” Said Dagur, leaning against the wall.
It was so strange, seeing Dagur acting relatively reasonable. Stranger still to feel bad for him, if only a little bit.
But what was most confusing was the reason he was here in the first place.
“You…helped Peep?” Asked Isabela, in complete disbelief.
“Yeah, she should be home by now.” He simply replied, readjusting his shirt to fully hide his brand.
The three Madrigals all looked to each other, completely confounded.
There was no way. There was just no way.
“Why!?” Blurted a baffled Luisa.
Dagur shrugged, as if the answer was completely obvious.
“She’s a good kid…” He said. “She…she helped me realize that I’d lost my way, I guess…”
They just heard Dagur admit to any sort of wrongdoing on his part. Today just got weirder and weirder.
“I tried to get the others out too, but…”
His expression shifted to something darker, yet not threatening. Like he was angry for the right reasons, for once in his life.
“Drago put those collars on them. Now there’s nothing I can do…”
Those collars. The ones Karla and Pedro were wearing, carrying vials of a strange substance.
They reacted so violently, if anyone tried to remove them. There was definitely something bad happening here.
“What’s the deal with the collars?” Questioned Camilo.
“They’re filled with poison!” Dagur shouted, suddenly filled with a frantic energy. “He’s drugging them out of their minds with dragon venom! Now they’re nothing but little magic zombies!”
Such a revelation was no less than horrifying for the Madrigals.
He calmed down, and sat down. Settling into a strange melancholy. “It’s too late for them. They’re just…gone…”
But that was unacceptable.
“No! That can’t be it!” Isabela nearly shouted. “There’s gotta be something we can do!”
“Maybe…maybe mamá’s food will help?” Offered Luisa. “It could heal them!”
Dagur looked up, a fluttering of hope filling his heart.
Of course! Magic food! It could do anything, because it was magic!
Maybe this would work. Maybe they could save the kids.
As always, when the Madrigals were involved, there was a way to foil the villain’s plans.
And this time, he wasn’t the villain.
“But we’re not getting anything done while we’re stuck in this cell…” Camilo said. “We gotta find a way out of here!”
“Couldn’t have said it better myself!”
Dagur sprung to his feet, ready for action.
“Don’t worry guys!” He grinned, cracking his knuckles. “I’ll have us out of here in no time- “
“Wait a second.”
“Who said anything about you coming along?” Isabela asked, hands on her hips.
Camilo regarded him with a raised eyebrow. “Did you forget the part where you tried to kill us? Several times?”
Luisa said nothing, simply glaring down at him.
Dagur’s energy deflated, his grin fading away. But he couldn’t blame them. Those were all valid questions.
Honestly, he probably deserved worse.
“Look, I’ve done a lot of things I’m not proud of…” He sighed, looking away. “But…I don’t want to be the bad guy. Not anymore…”
A newfound resolve began to sizzle in his soul.
“I’m not asking you to trust me.” Dagur said. “But I really can help you out here, I know this place like the back of my hand!”
“I could help you find the others, and have you all heading home before you know it!”
“Drago needs to be stopped.” He declared, with a grin. “And if anyone can do it, it’s you guys!”
“And besides, I promised Peep I’d look after her family…”
“What kind of monster breaks a promise to a little girl?” He asked, rhetorically.
“Just…” He fumbled around for the words he was looking for.
“Just…gimme a chance.” He all but begged.
The Madrigals were startled by his sincerity. They couldn’t detect a hint of deception in anything he’d said, which was throwing them off severely.
Did they want to give him a chance? Did he deserve a chance?
It seemed he really had changed his tune. He really did want to help them.
…Or maybe his acting had improved significantly.
But in cases like these, they needed all the allies they could get. So after giving each other a deliberating glance, they came to a decision.
Luisa stomped forward, glowering down to their cellmate. Looking as imposing as a mountain.
“If you give us any reason to think this is a lie, I’ll snap you like a toothpick…”
Dagur balked at her threat, staring up at her with wide eyes.
“…Aren’t you supposed to be a gentle giant?” He quietly pointed out.
Her frown deepened, scowl intensifying. “Not when my family’s lives are at stake.”
Dagur could respect that. “Fair enough…”
In a second his energy had returned, he was basically bouncing on his feet with excitement.
It was time to put his manic madness to good use. Saving the family he once swore to destroy, and saving the world while he was at it.
It felt kind of good, knowing he was on the side of the good guys. Maybe he should try this more often.
“Alright! Operation: Family Reunion is a go!”
“We are not doing mission code names!” Isabela scoffed.
“We are absolutely doing mission code names!” Dagur gleefully replied, before pumping a fist in the air.
“Woo-hoo! Dagur and the Madrigals, baby!”
Isabela, Luisa, and Camilo watched him hoot and holler with perplexment. Finding his enthusiasm overwhelming.
“…I miss when he was trying to kill us…” The shifter mumbled. And his cousins couldn’t say they entirely disagreed.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Getting out of the cell was no issue. Luisa’s incredible strength made breaking the bars a minor inconvenience at best.
Dagur led them further into the cavern, sneaking around stalagmites and ducking out of sight from wandering guards.
The whole cavern was bustling. It seemed everyone was getting prepared for something.
Something big.
Soon enough Dagur took them to another cell, occupied by several familiar faces.
Bruno was pacing in rapid circles, muttering to himself and looking like he was seconds away from having a panic attack. When he heard someone approach, he stopped to regard them.
And he saw Dagur’s manically smiling face staring back.
“…This is Hell…” Bruno whispered, petrified. “I am in Hell…”
Dagur laughed boisterously, trying to keep his volume down before they were caught.
“Not yet, Oracle…” He sighed, giggles seceding. “Or wait…was it Bruno?”
The fact that he knew his name made the seer even more uncomfortable.
Pepa was also in the cell, trying and failing to get some rest in the corner. And she wasn’t very pleased with their guest.
“YOU!” She rose to her feet, storming over while a storm manifested over her head.
“I DON’T KNOW WHO YOU THINK YOU ARE, BUT YOU BETTER- “
“Mami! Shut up before you get us caught!”
Camilo’s harsh whisper managed to get her to quiet down, while Luisa explained the details.
“He’s with us.” She said, bending the bars with ease. “He’s gonna help us escape.”
She then gave him a piercing side-eye. “At least, that’s what he says…”
Pepa and Bruno both walked out, staring at him with suspicion and befuddlement. While he shrugged, grinning awkwardly.
Eventually, Pepa gave a mild hum of acknowledgement. “Fine.”
She pushed her face right against his, her ever-present intensity flaring to life.
“But I’m watching you!” She growled, with the force of the blazing sun and the torrential rains.
For a second, she turned that power on her son. “And if you tell me to shut up again, I’m flooding your room!”
Both men hastily nodded, feeling like scolded children.
She moved on ahead, leaving Bruno to continue to stare.
This was the screwball teenager who’d kidnapped him. And sure that may’ve been a long time ago, but to be honest he still looked pretty screwy.
Could he really be trusted?
Dagur rubbed the back of his neck. He knew time was of the essence, but he really felt like this was something he needed to say.
This was the start of it all. Kidnapping Bruno was the beginning to his downward spiral, and it was entirely his fault.
“Listen Oracle-uh…Bruno. I’m sorry for what I did to you. You didn’t deserve any of that…”
“And honestly, that trick you pulled? Buying time with all that phony vision stuff?” He chuckled. “That was pretty clever!”
He held out his hand. Bruno flinched back.
“No hard feelings?”
He wasn’t expecting a shake, but he was requesting one anyway.
Bruno eyed the hand with skepticism, not quite knowing if he should take it or not.
Out form his ruana, a rat came skittering down his arm. Sniffing at Dagur’s hand.
And after a few tentative whiffs, it started to lick his fingers. Making him giggle.
The rat trusted him. And Bruno trusted the rat.
So he figured he’d give him a chance.
“I’d really appreciate it if you didn’t make me regret this…” He said, shaking the hand with a slight grin.
Dagur was amazed. His eyes may have been sparkling, but it was too dimly lit to tell.
With that taken care of, the two moved onwards. Seeing that even more Madrigals had been freed.
They must’ve been informed of the situation, as they didn’t react strongly to Dagur’s presence. But they still gave him wary looks.
“Alright, that’s everyone.” Said Isabela, before looking to their surprising companion. “What now?”
“Glad you asked!” Dagur smirked, before he launched into his master plan.
“It’s simple! All we need to do…” He pointed onwards, to a massive warship in the center of the cavern.
“Is get on that boat!”
“…Yeah, I think he’s just crazy…” Dolores mumbled. It was a sentiment shared by them all.
“I thought we were trying to get away from the crazy Vikings? Not hitch a ride with them!” Pepa huffed, the winds picking up around her.
Dagur understood the idea seemed a bit insane, even for him. But he was confident that this was the way.
“Listen! That ship is heading for the king of dragons, the Bewilderbeast!” Said Dagur. “And Peep told me that someone you know likes to hang out there…”
Antonio perked up upon hearing this. “Valka?”
Dagur pointed straight to him, happy that someone got the point.
“Exactly!” He cheered. “And once we get to her, it’s just a hop skip and a jump away from Hiccup, and Mirabel, and the rest of your family!”
“Peep knows what’s going on, she’ll definitely tell them! They’re probably waiting for you there right now!”
With every word he spoke, the idea of hopping on that boat got all the more enticing.
If Hiccup and Mirabel were already at the nest, waiting for them, getting home would be a breeze. They could finally get away from all this.
But as usual, things weren’t that easy.
“I-I think we’re forgetting that it really looks like they’re gearing up for some kind of war here…” Bruno nervously noted.
“And what about Karla? And Pedro?” Asked Julieta. “I’m not leaving my grandchildren behind!”
“Don’t worry about the battle, let me handle that.” Dagur replied. “You just focus on getting home.”
Camilo scoffed, rolling his eyes.
“Oh yeah, sure. One guy against a whole army, that’ll end well…”
Dagur took his mocking comment completely seriously.
“If that’s what it takes to keep you all safe, then that’s how it is.” He assured, filled with determination.
“And we’ll figure something out with the kids. But I promised to look after Peep’s family, and I meant it.”
His conviction, his devotion to protecting them…it was baffling.
But they really couldn’t sense any dishonesty here. It truly seemed as if he meant every word he said.
“…Are we sure this is the same Dagur?” Asked Isabela. No one could answer for certain.
Luisa figured it was best to keep moving, they didn’t have a lot of time to work with.
“Guess we’re getting on that boat.”
“But how!?” Diego exclaimed, examining their destination. “There’s a million bad guys on that thing!”
The adults began to try and deliberate the perfect strategy. If they were to stowaway on that boat, their plan needed to be a good one.
But then, while they were plotting, one of the children raised a hand.
“Um…if I may…” Sofia softly uttered.
“I have an idea…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Drago’s warship was positively massive, and it was bustling with activity right now.
The attack on the nest was fast approaching. In fact, they were setting out in less than an hour.
Any weapons, any dragons, anything that needed to be ready had to be prepared now.
And thankfully, their latest batch of prisoners were currently incapacitated by that freaky black paint. Drago was confident that they wouldn’t be freed from it until he decided it was time, and he wanted all hands-on deck. So they didn’t have to divert any men to handle that.
Those magical morons weren’t going anywhere, anytime soon.
Or so they thought.
As the ships were readied for the incoming attack, a few soldiers were busying themselves with a riveting game of cards.
They sat just before the entrance to the deck. They’d already finished loading everything, so they figured they had a few free moments to spare for one last game.
Before they most likely perished in a battle against a giant ice-spitting dragon.
But while they prattled and squabbled and swapped stories about wives that were definitely waiting for them back home, they heard something.
Footsteps.
All hands ceased moving, their grips on their cards tightening. As the five of them turned to regard the new arrival.
A little girl. Dark skin, poofy black hair, and big brown eyes. In an adorable cream dress, musical note decals were added here and there.
She definitely wasn’t one of their fellow minions. Menacing she was a prisoner.
And she’d gotten out.
All the grisly guards stood from the barrel they were using as a table, whipping out weapons and glaring at the child.
“You’re not supposed to be out here, kid!” One of them grunted, shoving his knife closer. “Why don’t you go back to you cell, before we have to rough up that pretty little face?”
The girl was surrounded by unsavory soldiers at her front, and her escape was cut off by the side of the ship. She was trapped.
But she didn’t seem to mind.
With a small breath, her body began to sway. A melody entering her mind.
The brutes were befuddled by her behavior. And before they could pick her up and lock her away themselves, she did the strangest thing.
She started singing.
“Trust in me…just in me…shut your eyes…trust in me…”
Her harmonious voice let out a soothing lullaby, accompanied by strange mirages. Of fluffy clouds in the night sky, sheep jumping over fences, or the most comfortable pillows anyone could imagine.
It was making the guards feel sort of tired.
“Hey, what are you doing?” Snapped a soldier, though he sounded less angry and more mildly annoyed. His energy was depleting.
The girl didn’t answer. Hitting the next verse instead.
“You can sleep…safe and sound…knowing I…am around…”
Eyelids were beginning to flutter closed, the men were swaying on their feet, and there were a lot of yawns.
The child started to move around them, her graceful movements looking more like dancing. Entranced by her song, they drowsily followed her.
“Slip into silent slumber…sail on a silver mist…slowly and surely your senses will cease…to resist…”
One man started to cuddle his spear like a teddy bear. Another was suckling on his thumb. The largest of them was wondering where he’d left his blanky.
And now they were all out of the way. Lethargically coming to a stop just beyond the entrance to the ship’s interior, unable to impede anyone’s progress.
Everything was in place, except for her. So she glided back to where she came from.
“Just relax...be at rest…like a bird…in a nest…”
The guards had know idea what was going on anymore. And quite frankly, they didn’t care.
All they knew was that a nap sounded like a great idea right now.
The girl returned to her starting place, smiling softly. Ready to finish her song.
“Trust in me…just in me…shut your eyes…trust in me…”
She snapped her finger, and every man dropped. Falling onto the barrels and crates like they were the comfiest beds in the world, snoring and murmuring in their sleep.
Sofia curtseyed, signaling the end of her performance.
Finally allowed to unplug their ears, the Madrigals came out of hiding. All of them immensely proud of their little songstress.
Diego nearly tackled her to the floor, he hugged her so hard.
Dagur even went so far to give her applause, clapping as he approached.
“Nice work, kid!” He praised. “And here I thought singing was a useless power!”
Sofia’s smile fell, replaced with a displeased pout.
It seemed she had one last song to sing.
“You…want to punch yourself in the face!”
After hearing the odd harmony, Dagur felt immediately and immensely compelled to raise his fist and bash his own face.
While initially seething with rage, he quickly realized that he probably shouldn’t have insulted her in the first place.
“…Alright, I deserved that…”
Shaking out his hand, he pointed the magical family onwards.
“Okay, let’s get out of- “
Dagur froze. When the Madrigals saw what he was staring at, they froze too.
There was one more guard. Staring at them with a slack jaw. His weapon dropped from the surprise.
Dagur really needed to avoid a fight, they couldn’t draw that much attention to themselves. So he scrambled for something to say.
“L-Look! Uh- “
But then, strangely, the guard held up a hand.
“I didn’t see anything.”
He bent down to retrieve his weapon, and began walking away. To everyone’s absolute shock.
Before he was gone, he turned back for a second. Smiling gratefully.
“And by the way, thanks for the help! That Nadder hasn’t bothered me in a while!”
And then he was gone. Not alerting any of his fellow goons, or trying to apprehend them himself.
Dagur recognized him. He was the guy who was always being harassed by that Deadly Nadder, until he offered the poor man some advice.
He helped him, and now the favor was being returned.
Dagur stood, dumfounded. Something wasn’t quite making sense, so he tried to work the math out in his mind.
“…I did something nice for someone…and he did something nice for me…”
Diego couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “We learn this stuff in preschool!”
“He’s a late bloomer…” Manuel shrugged.
With no more obstructions, they were allowed to smuggle themselves into the depths of the warship. Hidings amongst crates full of weapons, barrels of supplies, and several chained-up dragons.
While hostile at first, after a brief conversation with Antonio the dragons were calm enough to let them stay. Apparently they’d only been recently captured, as opposed to the reptiles Drago had for longer periods.
Antonio didn’t like talking to them. They were so hopeless, so broken. It made him feel incredibly sad.
Sofia and Dolores wound up sitting next to a bizarre dragon. With bright yellow scales, vibrant blue frills, and a strangely melodic screech.
Sofia’s musically attuned ears liked the dragon’s calls. She tried to repeat the melody using her own voice, which intrigued the lizard. Eventually the two found themselves in the middle of some kind of sing-off.
Seeing the child having fun, Dagur reclined himself on the ground.
“She’s got the right idea, Madrigals!” He grinned, leaning back. “It’s only a matter of time before we get to where we’re going. So let’s sit back, relax, ignore the smell, and enjoy the ride!”
The family tried to make themselves comfortable, in these conditions. Lying on their backs or sitting against the wall. Trying to pass the time by talking to each other, or the dragons in Antonio’s case.
Isabela wasn’t quite as patient. “But when will we get there?”
Dagur chuckled. He knew exactly what was pulling this ship, and he knew it was a demon in the water.
It wouldn’t be a matter of sailing for weeks, or even days.
It’d be a matter of hours.
“Trust me, we’ll be there sooner than you think!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hiccup and Mirabel were waiting.
In Valka’s sanctuary, a cozy little area she’d carved out for herself when she was living here.
They were waiting.
Hiccup was in his flight suit. And surprisingly, so was Mirabel.
When she learned that a fight was imminent, she figured she’d need a more battle-ready outfit. Copying Hiccup’s design, she crafted her own suit. The main color being a golden-yellow, as opposed to brown.
It didn’t have as many widgets and switches and gadgets, but it’d help protect her in a battle. And that’s what mattered.
He knew she was a master seamstress, but this was really something.
Along with Toothless and Mariposa, they waited. Apprehension building with each passing moment.
They weren’t alone either. Valka, Stoick, Gobber, and the Dragon Riders were here as well.
After being filled in on the situation, every rider was ready to help put an end to Drago’s madness. And some even seemed excited for it.
“Finally, some action!” Tuffnut cheered. “Things were getting boring around here!”
“I bet someone’s gonna die!” Ruffnut darkly snickered. “Probably Snotlout!”
Ignoring their morbid jokes, Hiccup and Mirabel were trying to ready themselves for the fight to come.
Thanks to Peep, they knew Drago was coming for the Bewilderbeast. Probably to capture him, along with any dragons that were here.
They couldn’t let this happen. And more than that, they needed to save their family from his clutches.
They’d fought against dragon hunters before, not to mention the giant killer dragons…
But Drago was something different. They didn’t know what to expect.
The very prospect was terrifying.
The two looked to each other, uncertainty emanating from their beings,
However, for the sake of the world, for the safety of their family, they’d do what they had to do.
And the thought of their two children still being under his control filled them with so much intense anger, they almost wanted him to come faster. So they could punt him into the stratosphere.
Let Drago and his ships arrive. They’d burn his fleet to ashes, and finally put their family back together.
But for now, they waited.
They waited, and wondered how their remaining family back home was faring.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Peep was told to stay behind.
She wanted to stay behind.
She wanted to stay in Casita, with her abuelo and her bisabuela and everyone else.
But she couldn’t.
Her siblings were out there. Mind-controlled into being the slaves of a tyrant.
And she had to save them.
After lying that she was going outside to get some fresh air, she hurried out to the Madrigal family stable. Followed by Scorpio.
She pushed open the doors, and was immediately accosted by three little dragons.
The Night Lights were overjoyed to see her, especially the one she called her own. Together they drowned her in a sea of slobber.
Meanwhile, the other dragons were eyeing the unfamiliar Triple Stryke with wariness. Especially Moody the Skrill, who was already sparking and hissing at him.
Scorpio hissed right back, readying his tails to strike. But Peep quickly put an end to their bickering.
“Stop!” She cried, placing a hand on the arachnid-like dragon’s snout.
Once all was relatively calm, she faced every dragon the Madrigals claimed. And she made her plea.
She was no Antonio, but she sincerely hoped they’d understand her.
“Our family is in danger!”
“All your riders, everyone we love, could be killed!” She exclaimed, before pointing to the skies.
“But there’s still a chance! We have to fly out there, and go save them!”
The Crimson Goregutter rumbled at the thought of Luisa. The four Snaptrapper heads all hissed about Isabela. The Changewing rolled her eyes, and begrudgingly accepted that she loved Camilo.
And the thought of anyone hurting Pepa made Moody want to go ballistic, right then and there.
Peep sat on her Night Light’s back, ready to fly. But she spared one last glance to the lizards she’d been addressing.
She was only six-years-old, and she was ready for war.
Anything to save her family.
“WHO’S WITH ME!?”
Every dragon roared and screeched and squawked their agreement, and came charging out of the stable. Taking to the skies just behind the Night Lights.
The commotion as definitely noticed.
“WHAT IS GOING ON HERE!?” Alma shouted, watching all their dragons evacuate the premises. She was joined by the rest of the remaining Madrigals.
Augustin looked into the air, and saw his granddaughter leading the flock.
He sputtered with surprise. “Peep!?”
Valentina chuckled. “I gotta admit, the kid’s got guts!”
Spotting their companions, a few of the dragons topped to make quick descents.
Alma’s Hotburple, Oso, fluttered down and plucked her up in his chubby claws. Augustin was grabbed by the back of his shirt, but his and Julieta’s Gronckle. Paprika.
Valentina’s Rumblehorn scooped her up onto his back. Dolores’ Nadder, Songbird, snatched Mariano into her claws. And Moody unceremoniously nabbed Felix.
Not only every Madrigal dragon, but every Madrigal was heading into the fight.
“Peep!” Alma shouted, holding on for dear life in her reptile’s grasp. “You turn these dragons around right now, young lady!”
The girl feigned ignorance. Putting a hand to her ear. “What? I can’t hear you over the wind!”
The soared onwards and upwards, bursting through the white clouds. The ground getting smaller and smaller.
“You have to stop!” Augustin cried, over the legion of reptilian calls.
“Keep going and don’t stop?” Peep asked, knowing fully that wasn’t what he said.
An eager grin spread on her face. “Okay! If you say so!”
She was doing this for a very good reason. But if she was being honest, such blatant disobedience was a bit thrilling.
She began envisioning her grandmother’s sanctuary, and soon golden clouds appeared in the sky.
All the dragons flew in. And in a flash, all the dragons were gone.
Casita now stood alone and vacant.
The house watched them go, dearly wishing it could stop them as they all disappeared into the skies. Not sure if this would be the last time it’d ever see its family.
Sullenly, it waved its window shutters. Both as a sort of goodbye, and to wish them luck.
It felt like they’d need it.
Notes:
With the help of their new friend (?) the captured Madrigals are heading to the nest! And thanks to a headstrong Peep, so is the rest of the family.
It's all coming together. The battle at the sanctuary will be one to remember!
Next up, a certain someone gets their butt kicked. Severely.
Chapter 38: Mind over Matter
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When the first cannonball exploded against the mountain of ice, that’s when it all started.
Shot after shot hit the massive icicles that made up the Bewilderbeast’s nest, crumbling them into shards as they fell to the earth.
And they knew.
The battle had begun.
But as Hiccup, Mirabel, Stoick, and Valka ran out onto an icy ledge to get a good look at what they were up against, they were terrified at what they found.
It wasn’t a simple fleet of ships that arrived, it was an armada.
Countless battleships drifted on the waters, hordes of men dotted the shoreline. Archers and catapults and cannons were lined up and fired…
And one thing became very clear.
This wasn’t just a battle, this was a war.
But while it may have been more than what they were expecting, that changed little. Their objectives remained the same.
Save the Madrigals, and stop Drago.
Any dragons they kept from being captured in the process were an added bonus.
And so, they flew.
Every Viking, and one Mirabel, mounted their dragons and soared out into the fray. Along with the dragons of the nest, willing to defend their home at any costs.
This may have been a war, but it was a war they had to win.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The heat of flame, bursting through the cold air…
The sounds of human screams, mixing with the monstrous calls of flying reptiles…
Every time a man was fatally injured, every time a dragon was killed…
Every time that fortress of ice was struck, Drago knew.
He was one step closer.
The lives lost at his behest were of little consequence, this war was a necessary one.
His ascension had never been so tantalizingly close.
A swooping Snifflehunch was captured in a flying bola, crashing to the snow right at Drago’s feet. It barely caught his attention.
The children remained at his side. The girl snarled and twitched, her head flitting towards every movement. The boy was nearly motionless.
Gripping his bullhook tightly, he surveyed the chaos unfolding around him. Shouting an order to all who could hear.
“Whatever comes, keep hitting the mountain!” He commanded. “We need to draw the alpha out!”
Dragons were popping out of the nest by the dozen, but the men charged forth regardless. Fearing their master more than any beast.
And they weren’t alone.
Drago’s own dragons, covered in armor and trained to kill, were unleashed. Meeting the dragons of the nest for a clash in the skies.
Claw met claw, fangs met fangs, fire was blasted with more fire.
But sometimes the claws met steel, the fangs met metal, and the fire was deflected by a suit of iron. With the advantage on their side, the armored lizards quickly overpowered their foes.
Giant traps were scattered about the battlefield, housing tied-up dragons. Serving as bait for their kindhearted and foolish brethren.
Where there was once was captured, soon there were two. Several reptiles falling for the dastardly trick.
Seeing dragons dropping out of the air and being ensnared by his traps, Drago was instilled with a sense of confidence.
Everything was working out exactly as he planned.
But while he accounted for the dragons, he didn’t expect the Dragon Riders.
Just as another trap was about to be closed, a combustion of gas and flame suddenly exploded. Freeing both dragons both confinement.
And as always, whenever there was an explosion, Ruffnut and Tuffnut were to blame.
“Surprise!” Cheered the male twin, upon their entrance. Effectively ruining the surprise.
They were joined by all their rider companions, finally making their way out to defend the nest.
Drago, expert strategist and warlord, only had one reaction.
“WHAT!?”
The children seemed strangely enraptured by the visual of Vikings flying on dragons. The girl’s growling softened considerably, and the boy was actually looking at something for once.
The Dragon Riders soared across the battlefield, blasting catapults and wrecking traps. Freeing any dragons they came across, and making the men who captured them wish they didn’t get out of bed this morning.
Barf and Belch expelled all the gas they could manage in one breath, spraying a green cloud over an entire host of traps. Stormfly lit them up, setting countless dragons loose in the resulting explosion.
Every bit of advantage they’d gained was being lost, and Drago was anything but happy about it.
“CUT THEM DOWN!” He raged, shoving his warlords forward and glaring at all the soldiers around him.
This could not be allowed. He didn’t care who or what they were up against, he had to succeed.
Nets were fired at the riders, trying to get them to the ground where they could be dealt with. But years of flight experience made dodging the bolas a breeze.
…For the most part.
Heather and Windshear swiftly evaded one, but another net very nearly caught them. They managed to avoid that bola too, but now they were directly under a massive icicle that was falling straight for them.
“Come on, girl!” She urged, but Windshear just wasn’t fast enough to get out of its way in time. It was too big, and it was falling too swiftly.
However, before they could perish in a pile of ice, it was blasted to bits. Accompanied by a wicked screech.
Hiccup and Mirabel were here, as well as Stoick and Gobber.
Toothless and Mariposa used their tremendous speed and firepower to aid in the battle. Helping dragons escape, aiding their allies, and giving their enemies a very hard time.
“YEAH BABY!” Hiccup yelled with exhilaration, as they dive bombed another catapult.
A troop of archers had their sight on the Night Fury. Lining up, drawing their bows and taking aim.
“Take him down!”
But a certain blacksmith wasn’t about to let that happen.
“Head’s up!” He shouted, getting his Hotburple into position.
Grump’s bulbous tail conked against the heads of each archer, throwing off their aim and knocking them into the snow. They fell like a set of dominoes.
Drago was near, watching as the Night Fury blasted off again. The children watched too, that cacophonous shriek rattling in their brains.
“Dragon Master…” He growled, recognizing that nasally voice.
So it seemed they’d followed him, likely to rescue their captured family.
Their efforts would be in vain. And if they wanted to die here, who was he to deny them?
Hiccup came up beside Mirabel, who’d just finished throwing a few soldiers into the chilly waters.
He noticed that they were short one rider. “Where’s mom?”
“Valka’s still getting the king.” Mirabel replied. “She said he was out getting food, when we came!”
She then faced him with doubt, and concern. “But are you sure that’s the best idea? He’s what they’re here for!”
Hiccup nodded, determinedly. “Drago thinks he can just come here and take the Bewilderbeast…”
He formed that lopsided grin she loved. “But he has no idea what he’s up against! I say let him try!”
His confidence was almost infectious, but she couldn’t help but feel they weren’t seeing the whole picture here…
Nevertheless, she decided to trust him. And ask her own question.
“Any sign of them?”
She was asking if he’d seen their family yet, and unfortunately he had to shake his head.
“Not yet. Keep looking!”
They refocused on the clash at hand, diving headfirst into the battlefield with reckless abandon.
But they still kept an eye out for any glimpse of their loved ones.
They had to be somewhere around here…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
From within the darkest depths of Drago’s warship, they all heard it.
That familiar shriek, blazing across the skies. So loud they could hear it all the way down here.
Dagur grinned, his eyes sparkling in the dark.
“We’re he-ere!” He announced, in a sing-song tone.
The Madrigals he’d smuggled away all rose from their resting positions.
They’d arrived, Valka’s nest. And from the commotion they could faintly pick up outside, it certainly seemed like a battle was waging.
“So what now?” Asked Bruno, trying not to let the noise get to him.
“First things first, we get those kids somewhere safe.” Dagur replied. “This is a war, people! Can’t have rugrats running around!”
They all nodded. That made perfect sense.
Camilo leaned against the wall. “And then what?”
Their unexpected guide gave a shrug.
“It’s up to you!” He said. “You wanna hide? You wanna fight? Go for it! I can’t tell you what to do, I’m not your dad!”
His surprisingly nonchalant attitude spurred them all to consider their next action.
Getting the children somewhere safe and hidden took first priority. But after that, what would they do?
They’d need to meet up with Hiccup or Mirabel in order to return home. And in this chaotic scenario, they were unsure just how easy that would be.
So until the time came when they would safely return home…
“I wanna fight.”
Luisa stood, bursting with determination.
“If Drago gets what he wants, it won’t just be us in danger.” She said, gravely. “It’ll be the whole world!”
She exhaled, steeling her nerves to quell her fear and uncertainty.
“Someone’s gotta stop him. And if I can help, I will.”
They all stared at her with awe, which made her feel rather bashful. She wasn’t trying to be inspiring or anything…
But that’s exactly what she did. She inspired them.
They promised to always help those in need. And while that didn’t necessarily extend to the whole entire world…
They felt this situation called for it.
Isabela rose to her feet as well. “I’m in!”
So did Camilo, chuckling as he did so. “I guess we’re really doing this, huh?”
Pepa put a palm to her face, and got up. “I’m getting too old for stuff like this…”
Both her siblings got up along with her.
“I-I’m not exactly a battle guy, but I’ll see what I can do!” Said a jittery Bruno.
Julieta nodded. “For the world…for our family!”
“YEAH!” Diego shouted, splitting into five. “LET’S KICK SOME BUTT!”
He had his mother’s fighting spirit. But unfortunately, he was still just eight.
“Not you…” Said Dolores, gathering the children to her.
“You’re all coming with me. We need to find somewhere safe to hide.”
The clones gave five identical pouts.
Dagur was honestly impressed. He wasn’t expecting them all to be so willing to fight like this.
And here he was, fighting alongside them for what was right.
Life could get so strange, sometimes.
“Looks like we’ve got quite the team here!” He grinned, crossing his arms.
It suddenly hit Isabela all at once.
“Oh God…” She groaned. “We’re on a team with Dagur…”
Life could get so strange, sometimes.
“Okay, so how’re we getting out of here?” Asked Camilo.
“And are we just gonna leave them?” Antonio wondered, looking to all the chained dragons in there with them.
Sofia dearly hoped not. She didn’t want to leave the strange, singing dragon she’d befriended behind.
Luckily, Manuel had an idea that solved both of these problems.
Using his psychic power, he broke their chains. Granting them back their freedom.
And now that they had it, they went wild.
Blasting fire from their maws and charging forwards, they busted straight through the side of the ship. Flying out into the open air. Leaving a very big hole in their wake.
The Madrigals got a full view of the battle going on. And while it certainly looked frightening, they were determined to do what they needed to do.
For the safety of the world, and their family.
With a wide smile, Dagur politely gestured to their newly made exit.
“Ladies first!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
When those Dragon Riders flew in and started making a mess of things, Drago was annoyed.
When his finest warship exploded in a burst of escaped dragons, only for him to see that Dagur and the Madrigals were now roaming free…
The snow he was standing in nearly melted from how scorching mad he was.
“HOW!?” He shouted, receiving no answer.
While Sofia’s Death Song took her, Dolores, Diego, and Manuel somewhere safe to hide, the rest of them got busy fighting.
Dagur tackled the nearest soldier, stealing his weapon before moving onto the next. Soon he had a whole slew of weaponry to use against their foes.
Isabela’s plants were more than enough. A ghastly garden grew amongst the snow and ice, lashing vines and snapping flytraps incapacitating all who dared to come near.
Luisa’s strength and durability made her a beast on the battlefield. Nothing could pierce her skin, and they weren’t even given the opportunity to try. She picked men up and tossed them about like ragdolls.
Pepa, Julieta, and Bruno huddled underneath a storm cloud, zapping any threats they came across. Both the youngest and oldest helped supply the middle child with a constant stream of irritating thoughts, to keep the cloud charged.
Camilo used his crafty mind and all his tricks to misdirect and embarrass opponents, toying with them before dispatching them. He could never resist a good prank.
With how many dragons were swarming around, Antonio had no shortage of friends to help defend him. And no shortage of targets to point them to.
Against a few Vikings on dragons, the men were struggling. Against magic wielders, they were outright failing.
And Drago was outright seething.
That magic was his to use. And they dare turn it against him?
But for as infuriating as it was, he kept his cool.
He had to stay focused. He had to wait for the alpha’s arrival, he couldn’t waste time with them.
But luckily, he had two assets that he could send out to handle that for him.
Seeing all these magical warriors, the children felt something…strange twinge within their hearts.
That is until Drago struck them both with his hook, sneering with disdain.
“Stop them!” He demanded. “All of them!”
At his command, Karla began snarling and crackling with energy. The paint on Pedro’s brush intensely undulating.
At blazing speeds and an off-kilter hobble, the two went off to apprehend the magical family at all costs.
High above, Hiccup and Mirabel were both surprised and elated. Swooping down to meet up with Isabela and Luisa.
They didn’t waste any time before wrapping each other in a hug, no matter what madness was transpiring around them.
“You’re okay! You’re all okay!” Mirabel beamed, feeling like she may cry.
“But what happened?” Hiccup asked as they separated. “We thought Drago had you captured?”
Luisa pointed behind herself, to a very unhinged individual.
“We had a little help!”
Dagur just finished headbutting someone into submission, before he looked up. Waving with a smile.
“Hey, brother!”
Hiccup and Mirabel suddenly had a lot of questions.
“DAGUR!?” They both shouted at once.
Dagur chuckled, before continuing to wreck every man he could get his hands on. Cracking heads, busting guts, and loosening more than a few teeth.
“Look at me! I’m a good guy!” He laughed, manically.
He took one soldier’s mace, shoved it inside his mouth, and used the handle to swing him around. Knocking out his other opponents. Cackling all the while.
“I’M A GOOD GUY!”
“He’s very enthusiastic…” Mirabel noted, so perplexed she that she was perfectly calm.
Hiccup felt like all words had left him.
“…This…this is really weird…”
“Tell me about it…” Isabela sighed.
But weirdness aside, they were still in the middle of a warzone. And any help they had right now was appreciated.
After making someone punch himself with his own fist, Dagur caught a bolt of energy whizzing by. He immediately knew who it was.
He swiftly ran over to the group, slightly panting. There was something he needed to share.
“Brother! And uh…” He glanced to Mirabel, the gears turning in his head.
“Can I call you sister?”
The request made her want to shrivel up and disappear.
“I’d rather you didn’t.” She curtly replied.
But Dagur took it in stride, getting back on track with no change in his mood.
“Anyway, listen! It’s about the kids!”
Now he had their full attention.
He pointed to Karla’s speed trail, and a line of ink being left in the snow.
“You gotta get those collars off them!” He explained. “Drago’s controlling them with Deathgripper venom! No venom, no control!”
So that was the answer. They could tell something was going on with those collars. And knowing that their children were being drugged into subservience sparked a rage like no other from within their hearts.
But now that they knew what was up, they gave each other a determined look. Nodding resolutely.
It was time to save their kids.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hiccup was going after Karla, hoping to grab that collar and finally free her from her mind-control. Mirabel would do the same for Pedro.
He was easier to find, as he didn’t blast around at light speed. Just follow the trail of ink.
They flew above him, catching glimpses of his black slime catching hold of anything it could get its tendrils on. Be it enemy or ally, a dragon from the nest or one of Drago’s men. The ink didn’t discriminate.
Mariposa picked up speed and glided lower, intentionally catching his attention as she flew past. Making him slowly begin to follow her.
She led him to a less busy area of the snowy beach, and dismounted her dragon.
She stood in place, watching as he made his way over.
This was her child. Her baby boy. And she had to do something.
She began to speak, very gently.
“Hola, Pedrito!”
The child had no response, simply continuing to mindlessly stalk forwards.
Mirabel sighed, forced to watch what her son had been reduced to. It made her heart ache.
A sympathetic twinkle shined in her eyes. “You’ve been through a lot recently, haven’t you?”
The child had no response. He was getting closer.
“I want to help you, Corazón…” She said. “We need to get that collar off, but I can’t if you keep fighting me.”
She hoped she was calming him down, she hoped he could actually hear her, but he had no response.
Mariposa backed away a bit, unnerved by the undulating ink. But Mirabel actually started to approach him.
She reached out for his neck, and he quickly took a step back. So she stepped back as well.
“You trust me, don’t you?” She asked.
The boy brought out his brush, gripping the handle so tight his knuckles were turning white.
This was his target. She must be destroyed.
“You know I’d never do anything to hurt you, right?” She asked.
He waved the brush, and a pool of black slime began to spread out before him. Pulsing and oozing, searching for anything to consume.
Mariposa was now genuinely terrified, trilling to her rider and begging they make an escape. But Mirabel had faith in her son.
“You know I love you…right?”
The slime stopped.
The black paint ceased it’s spreading, halted its bubbling.
Pedro stood there, and he started blinking rapidly. Like his vision was adjusting after being in the dark for too long.
Behind his eyes there was clearly a hint of thought beginning to form, for the first time since he’d been collared.
It felt like he was drowning. But if he tried, he could push himself up through the water and finally breathe again.
He just had to follow her voice.
“That’s right! I’m here, Mami’s here!” Mirabel smiled with relief, unable to hide the elation in her voice.
Pedro shook his head and blinked even more, trying to dispel the fog that was clouding his vision. Clouding his judgement.
But before he could…
“CAPTURE THEM!”
The piercing shout immediately sent Pedro back to his mindless state. He waved his brush, and the black ink took hold of Mirabel and Mariposa.
Drago arrived, chuckling haughtily.
“It was a decent attempt, I’ll give you that…” He snickered. “But your love is nothing compared to my control…”
Drago looked down, observing the boy who was simply waiting for his next order.
“He has no mind…no sense of self…he is simply the vessel that contains my magic…”
Mirabel fought against the slime, which was both viscous and sturdy at the same time. Shifting with her body to keep her from escaping, while being too tough to destroy.
“…Not…your…magic…!”
Drago looked to her, and her dragon. Who was flapping rapidly to try and free herself.
“What?”
“It’s not your magic!” Mirabel repeated, more clearly and more resolutely. “It’s his!”
Drago was amused by her struggling, smirking smugly.
“Perhaps…” He remarked. “But the boy himself is mine!”
“I can do whatever I want to him…” He demonstrated this by striking him across the face with his hook, and kicking him in the stomach.
The boy crumpled to the ground. His mother’s futile pleas for him to stop were music to his ears.
“…And he gets right back up, and asks for more!” Grinned Drago, sinisterly.
Just as he said, the boy got up. Vacantly staring into the distance.
“He has no mind to use his power, he obeys all my commands, and so, his power is mine…”
Mirabel scowled with an intense hatred, even as her body was consumed by even more paint.
“You’re disgusting!”
“And you’re of no use to me…” Drago replied, before swatting the boy on his head.
“Kill her.”
With the wave of a brush, the paint began expanding at a rapid pace. Crawling up her arms and torso, and soon arriving at her neck.
It wouldn’t be very long before her head was enveloped. She didn’t want to know what’d happen after that.
But through it all, she couldn’t stop looking at her son. She couldn’t stop looking at his little face, and remembering more pleasant times.
And she felt, if this was to be her final moment, she’d want it to be a nice one.
“Pedro…do you remember when we were reading that animal book?”
Drago raised an eyebrow, mildly intrigued as to what point she was trying to make. Pedro showed no response.
“T-This was a few years ago…” Mirabel said, finding it harder to speak as her neck was clenched. “And when we got to the platypus, you just refused to believe it was real!”
She laughed, as best she could right now.
The sound of her laugh made something in his heart flutter.
Perhaps he was being sentimental. Perhaps the desire to laugh with your child, even in your darkest hour, was reminding him of someone from a long time ago…
But he figured he’d allow this mother one last moment with her son. So Drago let her keep talking.
Pedro started to breathe a little heavier.
Mirabel was blinking away tears, but she still smiled fondly at the memory. “And I kept trying to tell you that it wasn’t fake! But you said- “
She tried her best impersonation of her own son.
“Mami, you can’t just slap a duck bill on a beaver and call it a new animal! It- “
“…D-Doesn’t…work like that…”
Both Drago and Mirabel jolted with surprise, looking to the source of the quiet voice.
Pedro looked around, groggily. As if he’d just gotten up from a very long sleep.
Finally, he looked to Mirabel. And to her eternal joy, she saw the spark of recognition in those eyes.
“…Mami?”
She nodded to the best of her ability, happy tears coming to her eyes.
“Mami’s here, Corazón! I’m right here!”
Pedro couldn’t believe it. Was this truly his mother? Had he drawn up another imitation?
But…she looked real.
“Is that…is that you?”
“No…”
Pedro looked to the side, finding Drago glaring down. A vicious sneer on his face.
The child was breaking free from his hold.
He was losing his magic.
He had to regain control.
“NO!” He shouted, slapping Pedro across the face.
The boy fell to the ground, before he was picked up by the front of his clothing. Held right in front of his master’s scowling face.
“KILL HER! NOW!”
Thrown back onto his feet, Pedro gripped his brush with both hands. Quivering with indecision.
“Don’t you touch him!” Mirabel shouted, fighting her constraints.
Pedro didn’t know what to do. He didn’t know who to listen to.
Both voices slammed against each other inside his skull, drowning out his own thoughts. Screaming at his brain until it felt like it’d crack.
“DO IT!”
“PEDRO!”
“NOW!”
“STOP!”
He wanted them to stop.
He wanted them to shut up.
He wanted them to stop telling him what to do.
With a cry of his own frustration, Pedro lashed out with his brush. Creating a burst of paint that pushed everyone back, and dissipated the black ink.
He stood, panting. And slowly, he reached up to his neck.
And he unlatched his collar. It fell uselessly to the ground.
It was time he stopped taking orders.
It was time he stopped being someone else’s puppet.
It was time he started thinking for himself.
Pedro looked up, glaring at Drago. Who regarded the boy with astonishment.
His grip on his brush tightened. “…I’m done listening to you…”
He raised the brush, pointing it towards the man. The tip glowed with ethereal colors. A clear sign of his intent to fight, if necessary.
For a moment, Drago was overcome with fury. He looked like he wanted to strangle the boy right then and there.
How? How had he fought his control!?
But for as mad as he was, he soon realized something.
Back when they first started, he’d only drawn the most nonsensical of things. It took training and conditioning on his part to make the child an actual threat.
On his own, this boy couldn’t touch him.
Drago’s arrogance returned. He chuckled at the boy, his mother, and the Stormcutter. But especially the boy.
There were just as helpless now as they were before. The only change was a child who thought he was anything special.
“And what are you going to do, hm?” He smugly asked. “Fight me with scribbles and cartoon animals?”
Pedro’s threatening veneer dropped in a second. He slouched into a relaxed stance, like he didn’t have a care in the world.
And he shrugged.
“That’s the idea.”
Before Drago could question anything else, there was a gust of air from behind him.
Turning around, he was startled to see that the boy had drawn something new.
Something terrifying.
Glaring down at him with an intense fury in its empty eye-sockets was the ginormous skeleton of a tyrannosaurus rex. Managing to rumble a growl despite the lack of lungs.
The sudden appearance of this creature was quite a surprise to Drago, who took a shocked step backwards.
“What the- “
The colossal fossil, rumbling with a feral ferocity, surged forth with its mouth wide open. Gobbling him up in its jaws, and then shaking him around like a dog would its chew toy.
After some more vicious shaking, it tossed Drago back onto the snow. And with a final, monstrous roar, it disappeared in a puff of golden smoke.
For whatever reason, he was covered in slobber.
Laying there on the ground, Drago was forced to try and understand what had just happened.
He’d just been thrashed by the delusional doodles of a little boy who’s intelligence he felt was on par with an earthworm.
Something was not right here.
He looked over, seeing a surprised Mirabel, and a very smug Pedro. Smiling lackadaisically.
The madman began to growl with a burning rage.
So, the boy thought he was funny…
Time to wipe that smile off his face.
He got up, swinging his hook around with the hopes of skewering it through the child’s body.
But in his path came a hopping kangaroo, wearing a pair of boxing gloves.
“G’ Day, mate!”
The marsupial jabbed him in the face repeatedly, with expert boxing form. Left then right then left then right, each hit hurting more than the last.
Finally, it reared up on its tail and kicked him with its powerful hind legs.
Drago was sent flying back, rolling on the ground until he stumbled into a chicken coop. And while they couldn’t see what was happening in there, it sounded like they weren’t very happy to have him.
After an intense scuffle, the birds kicked him out. Covered in egg yolks and shells and feathers. He had to spit a few out of his mouth.
He heard giggling, and saw that Pedro and Mirabel were laughing at him.
Sick of this humiliation, he shook off the shells and roared with anger. Heading for them once more.
But his foot was caught by a thick rope, and he suddenly found himself being dragged away by the lasso of a cowboy. Hooting and hollering with a rootin’ tootin’ glee.
“Yee-Haw!”
The cowboy somehow twirled him through the air in that rope, before managing to complete tie him in in. Dropping him to the ground on a strange set of metal bars.
He heard a loud noise, like an immensely powerful whistle, and looked over to see a giant metal beast. Huffing steam and charging at him.
Pedro and Mirabel recognized it as a train.
Drago was tied to the tracks, and was powerless to stop the train from ramming into him. It collided with a powerful SLAM, launching him upwards until he hit the ground hard.
But instead of snow, he was on a wooden floor.
He now stood in what looked to be a living room of sorts. With a couch, and a few chairs here and there.
But as he’d quickly discover when he began to smell something burning, this wasn’t a normal room.
The floor was lava.
With an undignified yelp, Drago jumped as high as he could. His bottom leaving a trail of smoke.
He landed on a chair, but all the furniture quickly caught fire. And despite the fact that his armor was entirely flame resistant, so did he.
Pedro didn’t play by reality’s rules.
His body engulfed in fire, the man screamed and flailed around. Neglecting to stop drop and roll until he found a sufficiently sized mound of snow. Ducking inside to put out the flames.
And from within the snow pile, Drago was faced with the unfortunate reality that the boy wasn’t anywhere near finished.
Anything his mind could conjure was brought into reality, and used to attack him. For all his expertise as a warrior, it was very hard to fight against a child’s overactive imagination.
An imagination that had been suppressed for too long. An imagination that was finally allowed to run wild.
Mirabel watched with a glowing pride as her son doodled faster than he ever had before. And she felt a twinge of satisfaction, watching that tyrant be beaten by the mind he so readily tried to control.
Unicorns jabbed him with their horns, swashbuckling crocodiles swung their blades, he was sizzled in a giant frying pan, terrorized by living toys, accosted by monkey ninjas…
And right when he swore he’d had enough-
He was hit in the head with an anvil.
And then a piano. And then an ocean liner.
Finally, after being mauled by a mob of ferrets wearing business attire, Drago was finished.
He was going to kill this boy in the most brutal, painful way he could think of.
With a roar of sheer malice, he charged once more. Thinking of nothing except his desire to mutilate this child.
Pedro just let him come, carrying his brush over his shoulder with complete nonchalance.
And when Drago was finally within reach, the perfect distance to crush his little spine with his bare hand-
He slipped, tumbling through the air. Before landing flat on his back.
There was even more laughter.
“Dude, how’d you fall for the banana peel gag?” Pedro laughed, holding up the fruit skin. “It’s the oldest trick in the book!”
Drago was not going to kill Pedro.
He was going to keep him alive, just barely. So he could watch as every member of his family was slaughtered.
Only then could he die.
Snarling with rage, Drago began to get himself up. But then, strangely, music began playing.
…From beneath him.
A second later, and a clown’s head popped up from the ground. Dangling on a springy neck.
It seemed the boy had hidden a giant Jack-in-the-Box in the snow, right under the tyrant. And the force of the pop sent him flying through the air, so high up that he was barely a twinkle in the sky.
Pedro and Mirabel gazed up, trying to see if they could spot him.
“Y’know…” The boy said, as laidback as ever. “That guy’s totally harshing my vibes…”
Mirabel could only giggle. How she missed her sons goofiness.
What goes up, must come down. And soon Drago came hurtling back to earth, screaming as he made his descent.
He collided with the ground, snow flying out everywhere on impact. The crater he created was perfectly shaped to the outline of his body.
Slowly, shakingly, a hand reached out of the hole. The man breathing heavily as he desperately tried to pull himself back up.
This was madness! This made no sense!
How could he be losing to such an idiotic boy?
He had to switch tactics…try something different…
His power came from the mind. So maybe if he was demoralized, he could be beaten…
Drago tried some intimidation. But due to how wobbly his voice was, he didn’t sound particularly threatening.
“You…you were nothing when I found you…”
Hefting his upper body over the edge, the madman grimaced at the child who stood above him. Looking down with mild interest.
“Nothing but a weak…pathetic little- “
Drago stopped talking when Pedro pointed the brush right at his nose, a bit of paint dripping onto him.
“I’m gonna be honest with you, dude. I really kinda don’t care…”
From behind the boy, drawings of the planets and the stars rotated and shifted. Aligning themselves behind him.
Mirabel watches with amazement as the planets, now all lined up, began to glow with a phenomenal cosmic power. Acting as a beacon for the energy of the universe, and channeling it all into one point.
The brush. Who’s paint was glowing so bright it’d make the sun look dim.
None of this made logistical sense. The solar system didn’t truly have such monumental magical power…
But in the mind of a child, anything was possible.
And all that power was directed towards Drago.
For the first time in a very, very long time…
Drago Bludvist was afraid.
Pedro smiled lazily, casually harnessing the energy of the cosmos like it was no big deal.
“I’d tell you what’s gonna happen next, but…”
That smile became a smirk.
He knew exactly what he was doing.
“I think I’ll leave it up to your imagination!”
Finally, the cosmic power was ready. The brush was prepared to launch its final attack.
“Later, dude!”
Drago had to shut his eyes, the paint burning too bright for him to handle.
But…nothing happened.
He heard what sounded like an altercation, something tackled the boy to the ground. And was now growling and grunting on top of him.
Opening his eyes, it was revealed that Karla had come to her master’s rescue.
She pinned Pedro to the ground, fighting savagely to wrench his brush out of his grasp. After a kick to his face, she managed to retrieve it from him.
She gripped both ends as tightly as she could, pulled down…
And snapped it in half. Faint sparks flew out of the splintered wood, before the eternal glow died.
She threw the broken pieces to the ground like they were trash.
Pedro’s brush, his most priceless possession, the physical manifestation of his gift, was destroyed.
The boy looked upon the fallen, shattered pieces with devastation. Mirabel had rushed over to help, but it all happened too fast.
Finally climbing out of the pit, Drago laughed victoriously.
“At least one of you still knows your place!”
The ground beneath them began to rumble, and a resounding bellow filled the ears of everything and everyone on the battlefield. Human and dragon.
From inside the mountain of ice came a positively titanic leviathan, crashing his way through the frosted pillars and roaring to the clouds to announce his presence.
All bore witness with fear and respect, as the king of dragons finally arrived to defend his nest. Flanked by his many loyal subjects, pouring out of the caverns to assist their ruler. Including Valka.
A smile spread across Drago’s face, as he soon realized exactly what this meant.
“The alpha…” He grinned.
“Now we have a fight!”
Notes:
Pedro's free!!!
But just when he was about to take care of Drago, his gift was destroyed...
But it's okay, the Bewilderbeast's here!
I'm sure he can handle things :)
Chapter 39: Battle of the Bewilderbeasts
Chapter Text
The king of dragons. The Bewilderbeast.
Its unfathomably colossal size invoked fear in all who were lucky enough to witness it. Making them feel just as miniscule as the tiny ants they’d thoughtlessly stepped on throughout their whole lives, and making them desperately wish this dragon wasn’t as thoughtless.
But for as frightening as this imposing creature was, it also carried an air of majesty. It exemplified the sheer wonder of nature, and just how incredible could be.
However, the king of dragons wasn’t in a very majestic mood today. His nest, his subjects, were being attacked by vicious intruders.
And they needed to be dealt with.
With the arrival of the Bewilderbeast came blasts of ice from its massive maw, coating the battlefield in glacial pillars. Effortlessly laying waste to Drago’s forces.
High above, Valka guided the nest’s dragons. Pointing her staff downwards, directing them towards the battlefield.
Now that the king was here, she was confident they could drive these invaders off. And save her son’s family while they were at it.
The falling ice and debris from the king’s arrival began crashing to the ground, right where four people stood.
Drago continued to watch the emerging alpha with great anticipation, while Karla twitched at his side. The both of them paying no mind to the rubble that was coming their way.
But when a hunk of ice collided with the snow mere inches from Pedro, Mirabel knew she needed to get him away from here.
She quickly scooped him up into her arms, and hopped onto Mariposa. Taking off before anymore ice could plummet to the earth.
Karla noticed the very moment they began moving, snarling and beginning to chase after them. But Drago stopped her.
“Let them go.” He ordered, leering sinisterly. “They’re not important anymore…”
They had far bigger matters to attend to.
Mariposa soared into the air, passing by the scores of dragons that continued to shoot out of the nest. And dodging the ice blasts coming from an understandably agitated king.
She brought them around the island, until they found a little nook in the ice mountain. A small cave, where a few were hiding away from the battle.
Dolores, Manuel, Diego, and Sofia. As well as the Death Song that was insistent on following her. Together they huddled in this small cranny, hoping to avoid the battle that was waging outside.
More than a little jumpy, they were all a bit afraid when too reptilian feet slammed down at the entrance of their little cavern. Immediately moving to hide, or adopt a fighting stance. Though they all calmed down when they realized that they recognized the Stormcutter.
“How’s everyone doing?” Asked Mirabel, speaking briskly.
Rubbing her arms to fight off the cold, Dolores gave a quiet answer. Hands over her ears to protect them from the noises of battle.
“We’re okay.” She replied. “Just waiting for this all to be over- “
She stopped midsentence, freezing up with a surprised squeak when she saw that Mirabel wasn’t alone. The children followed her gaze with wide eyes.
Mirabel was at first puzzled by their reaction. But when she looked down to her son, she understood.
The last time they saw Pedro he was under Drago’s influence, terrorizing them with horrifying creations. It made perfect sense that they were wary.
“Is he…” Dolores began, sneaking glances at him. “Is he still- “
“IS HE GONNA KILL US!?” Diego blurted, rushing forward to defend his loved ones.
“How do we know he’s cool, huh?” Asked the boy, glaring at the younger child skeptically. “How do we know if it’s really him?”
His abrasiveness was obnoxious, but his fellow cave dwellers felt he made a good point.
They didn’t think Mirabel would bring him here if he was a currently a threat, but…
Could they trust him?
Mirabel was moments away from defending her son, but she stopped when she heard him clear his throat.
He wanted to speak for himself.
Pedro was silent for a bit. Everyone listened intently, waiting for what he’d say.
And then…
“I know there are jellyfish. But, like, are there peanut butter-fish?”
Any doubts they may have had disappeared. There was only one mind that could come up with this kind of query, and it was clear that it wasn’t being controlled.
“…Yeah, he’s back.” Affirmed Manuel, and the others couldn’t deny that one bit. All of them sighing with relief.
“How wonderful!” Sofia cheered, bounding over to hug him. “I was ever so worried for you!”
“Not to mention you were ever so freaky with that collar on…” Diego mumbled, still the slightest bit distrustful.
Every nonsensical inquiry made Mirabel’s heart melt with adoration. But for as much as she wanted to fawn over him, she had to stay focused.
“I gotta get back out there!” She said, determinedly. “The Bewilderbeast is out, and I know Drago’s probably got some tricks to try and take it. We can’t let that happen!”
“Stay safe!” She called out, as she turned and began to leave.
But then she felt a tug on the back of her leg. A pair of little hands, trying their best to keep her here.
Pedro looked up at her with wet, brown eyes. A beckoning expression on his pouty face.
He wanted to beg her to stay with him. He’d finally gotten her back, and he didn’t want her to go anywhere any time soon.
But he knew she had to. So he just needed to know one thing for certain.
“…Y-You’ll come back, right?” He asked, his voice frighteningly soft.
Mirabel was incredibly compelled to just say screw the war. She was incredibly compelled to just sit here, cradling her son until the end of time.
If only…
She bent down, running a hand through his soft curls and kissing him on the forehead. Before giving him a confident smile, one she hoped would inspire the same feeling within him.
“There is nothing in this world that could keep me from coming back to you!”
He knew she believed that with all her heart, so he believed it too. Nodding in response.
With that handled, she quickly got back onto Mariposa. The two flying out into battle once more.
Drago could not be allowed to succeed. And she was going to try her hardest to make sure that didn’t happen.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Drago knew he had a lot of enemies, but it was interesting just how many of them were in one place today.
Not only the Madrigals and Dagur, who’s somehow escaped imprisonment, and not only the Dragon Riders from Berk…
But the original Dragon Rider was here as well.
He’d never met them, but this Masked Rider had been a thorn in his side for quite some time. Sabotaging the Grimborns’ operations, and in the process sabotaging his supply of dragons.
That is until about six or so years ago, when the vigilante suddenly disappeared. Vanished, without a single trace, and no longer making a mess of his plans.
Drago felt he couldn’t afford to waste thoughts on things that didn’t matter, but he still found himself wondering every once in a while just where this mysterious individual had gone.
But wherever it was they’d went, they now stood right in front of him.
Crashing to the ground after the Stormcutter they rode upon was hit by a flying bola, the Masked Rider fit every description he’d been given over the years. Clad in bulky, yet lithe armor. Horns splaying out from their covered head, and wielding a strange staff.
Drago began to darkly chuckle, pleased by this turn of events.
Once again, the universe was bending and twisting to suit his needs. Bringing all his opposition to him, so they could be dealt with simultaneously.
The girl at his side began to growl, but he ordered her to stand down. He could handle this himself.
For the longest time, he’d wanted to dispose of this elusive nuisance. And now the opportunity was staring at him with obscured eyes.
“I’ve waited a long time for this!” Drago grinned, whipping out his bullhook and priming himself for battle.
The Masked Rider struck first, lashing with their staff. Only for it to be blocked by his hook. He parried with his own strike, that very nearly slashed their leg. But their staff was put in the way, just in time.
With both their weapons locked in place, the Masked Rider retaliated with a swift kick. Shoving Drago back a few paces.
“You cannot take our dragons!” Said the rider, in a voice he recognized as a belonging to a woman.
She stood, crouched in a defensive position. Ready to strike at a moment’s notice.
“They are protected by the alpha!” She said, and he could tell she was glaring at him from behind the mask.
Meeting her indecipherable gaze with his own glower, Drago knew that now was the time to reveal his trump card.
“Then it’s a good thing I brought a challenger…”
With a primal grunt, he turned to face the sea. Raising his hook into the air and swinging it over his head.
That grunt became a resounding bellow. Ear-rattling howls were screamed into the sky, as he called for something hidden down in the depths. Unseen and unforeseen.
The waters began to bubble and shift, parting to allow the arrival of something truly massive. A rusty-red crown of spines began to rise from the deep blue, followed by scarred scales shaded a murky white. And giant tusks, held by oversized chains.
A monstrous roar filled the air, signaling the arrival of a titanic leviathan. All bore witness with fear and dread, as another Bewilderbeast made its presence known.
In the skies, the Dragon Riders got an aerial view of the incoming giant. Drifting around it as it clambered onto the shore, and trying their best to keep their distance.
“Another one!?” Hiccup sputtered, both anxious and exasperated.
Fishlegs was running through all the stats in his head, and he didn’t like the numbers he was coming up with.
“T-That’s a class ten! Class ten!” He squealed, realizing their odds of winning had significantly diminished.
And Mirabel was hit with an insurmountable sense of dread. Because she now had a very important question.
“If Drago’s not trying to take the Bewilderbeast…what’s he here for?” She quietly asked herself.
A part of her felt like it knew the answer. And she hated it.
On the ground, Drago’s men scrambled for safety. Rushing to avoid massive paws that quaked the ground with every step.
The dragon crushed anything it came across, not sparing a thought to the destruction it spread. Boats, artillery, and maybe a few unlucky people.
The grounded Madrigals tried their bests to make sure they weren’t among the unlucky.
“GO, GO, GO!” Camilo frantically cried, grabbing Isabela’s arm and dragging her away. Right before a tumbling catapult collided where she stood moments ago.
Luisa noticed something very large coming their way, and stood to defend her allies.
“Watch out!” She shouted, pivoting on her feet.
Bracing herself, she swung a fist, effortlessly bashing through a ship that was hurtling through the air. Protecting both Antonio and Dagur from its impact. Her body shielded them from the rain of splintered wood that came after.
Antonio was relieved to even be alive, but the more unhinged of the two wasn’t even afraid. More in awe of her physical prowess than anything. He’d been working out diligently for years, and he could only dream of pulling stunts like that.
Dagur raised both his fists to the air with a cheer. “That was AWESOME!”
“You gotta tell me your workout routine!” He pleaded, clinging to her leg.
She looked down at his crazy, puppy dog eyes. Both a bit flattered and a bit unsettled.
“M-Maybe another time?” She suggested, smiling awkwardly. “We’ve kind of got a situation here…”
He wasn’t entirely satisfied, but Dagur accepted the answer. Now even more motivated to get out of here alive, so he could learn her musclebound secrets.
While they scurried off to get as far from the giant beast’s path as possible, Valka was stuck standing still. Petrified with fear.
She knew exactly why this dragon was here. She knew exactly what Drago was planning.
“No…” She whispered, terrified.
She couldn’t let this happen. She had to stop him!
Drago’s back was turned to her, his focus solely on commanding his dragon.
“COME ON! TAKE DOWN THE ALPHA!”
He didn’t notice as she ran towards him, not until she swung at him with her staff. She landed a few solid hits, but they did nothing to impede him.
With a sneer, he lashed out himself. Swinging out his arm and knocking her to her back. Valka tried to get up, but Drago pushed his heavy boot onto her chest. Preventing her escape as she strained to free herself.
Using his hook, he removed her helmet. Finally getting to look into the eyes of his mysterious adversary.
To his delight, she looked afraid.
Good. She should be.
With a wicked cackle, he held his hook directly over her unmasked face. And swung it down-
Until he was tackled away from her, by a man just as hulking as he was. Perhaps more.
Stoick the Vast had come to his wife’s aid. Helping her to her feet with deceptively gentle hands.
“T-Thank you…” Said Valka, appreciatively. Her voice still shaky from her brush with death.
Stoick nodded in turn.
“For you my dear, anything.”
His axe in his hands, he turned his sights to the tyrant who was coming to his senses. Scowling with hatred.
He shrugged off his cloak, wanting nothing to get in the way of this fight. And got back up, ready to brawl.
The two began to slowly circle each other, sizing each other up. Their stand-off taking place before the massive leviathans in the distance, bellowing and clacking their tusks against the other’s in a display of dominance.
The king resolutely met the intruder’s challenge. An opposing alpha species had come into his territory, looking to take things over. And he wasn’t about to let that happen.
Stoick recognized that no good could come from this fight, especially if the opposing Bewilderbeast won. They needed to resolve this, and fast.
“Val, do you think you can stop them?” He asked, keeping his eyes on his opponent.
“I’ll do my best!” She nodded, determinedly. Hurrying to Cloudjumper and taking off into the skies.
Drago sneered, passing a quick glance to the girl. “After her…”
No one could interfere.
Karla diligently ran after Valka, curling up and blasting off.
And with that matter settled, there was nothing else to do but throwdown.
Drago was seething with rage. All those years ago he’d killed those chieftains, who refused to submit to him.
Hearing that one survived earlier today was already an unpleasant surprise. But seeing him with his own eyes was inciting a heated fury from within.
He was supposed to be dead.
Why wasn’t he dead?
“You…” Drago hissed, rushing forward with a swing of his hook. “I watched you burn!”
Stoick swiftly dodged, countering with a bone-cracking punch. “It takes more than a little fire to kill me!”
He turned, bashing Drago’s midsection with his shoulder. Before his opponent could recover, he whirled and landed a fist to his chest. And then a jab to the face.
But Drago wasn’t done quite yet. He came roaring back into the fight, meeting Stoick’s discipline with a savage ferocity.
The battle of the brutes continued, and so did the clash of the titans.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
But with the clash of the titans came some collateral damage. With every step the dueling dragons took, the earth beneath them quaked and tremored.
The cave where Dolores and the children were hiding began shaking rapidly, chunks of ice breaking from the ceiling and scattering to the ground.
They couldn’t stay here. It was no longer safe.
Quickly, Dolores gathered them onto the back of the Death Song. They flew out of the crumbling cavern, soaring out into the air in hopes of finding somewhere else to hide.
But now that they were in the open, they were targets.
A net was fired at them, sending the dragon hurtling to the ground and scattering everyone who was riding it.
Diego fell face first into the snow, finding himself at the feet of three soldiers. Looking down at him with cruel smirks.
He quickly scrambled to his feet, putting his fists up just like his mother had taught him. Making the minions laugh.
“Don’t even try it, kid. You’re outnumbered!” One of them chuckled, tapping his spear to his palm. “There’s three of us, and one of you!”
But to their confusion, this only made the boy grin.
“There’s never just one of me!”
In an instant, they were the ones outnumbered. As a horde of clones all started to swarm them, biting ankles and pulling hair and generally terrorizing them. Looking more like gremlins than children.
Diego laughed triumphantly, and a bit manically, as he watched his duplicates do what they did best. Wreak havoc.
But when the men, all sporting severe wedgies, waddled off to cry somewhere in private, he saw that an array of archers had arrows pointed straight for his head.
He yelped with fear, subconsciously recalling his clones from the surprise.
They fired, and the boy flinched. Expecting his end to be swift, and hoping it’d be relatively painless.
But the arrows stalled in the air, surrounded by a green aura. Joined by many more of the discarded weaponry that littered the battlefield, all of them turning towards the bowmen.
“Hands off my bro…” Manuel glowered, his eyes glowing brightly.
Facing down a storm of floating weapons, they dropped their bows and ran off screaming.
They weren’t fast enough.
He’d never say it out loud, he had a reputation to uphold. But right now…
Diego thought his brother looked awesome.
“You alright?” Manny asked, his eyes returning to their original color.
Diego tried to play it cool. “I didn’t need your help. But thanks, I guess…”
Manny rolled his eyes, and the brothers went to find the rest of their group. Using telekinesis and duplication to ward off anyone who tried to bother them in the process.
Sofia and Dolores crashed with the Death Song, and now they were both trying to free it from its constraints. Before trouble came looking for them.
But trouble was faster than they thought it’d be. Soon, a whole horde was coming to take the dragon. And most likely them as well.
When Sofia saw them arriving, with their swords and spears and axes, she was a little afraid.
When her mother moved to stand in front of her, trying her best to defend her only child, she got a bit more afraid.
And when one of the men grabbed her mother’s wrist, throwing her to the ground, she was so frightened that she let out a scream.
What she actually let out was a supersonic scream, so loud that the soundwaves were visible. Forcing the man back until he crashed into the crowd. Taking out several of his allies as well.
Sofia’s hands flew to her mouth, her eyes wide open while everyone stared at her with shock.
“…I didn’t know I could do that.” She whispered.
Dolores’ ears were absolutely killing her. But when she saw the other approaching, she knew she’d just have to suck it up.
“Keep doing it! Keep doing it!”
Sofia obliged, using her new skill to blast away any who dared to come near. And probably deafening a few of them.
Her voice was terribly sore, but she did it. Successfully protecting them from their would-be attackers. Just in time for Manny and Diego to catch up with them.
“THAT WAS TOTALLY CRAZY!” Diego yelled, both from the excitement and because his hearing wasn’t exactly great right now.
Dolores was so proud. In significant pain, bur proud nonetheless.
Ignoring the ringing in her ears, she made sure every child was accounted for.
One…two…three…
No, that wasn’t right. One was still missing.
Where was Pedro?
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Pedro was alone.
Separated from his group, and defenseless without his brush, he tried his best to sneak around the madness transpiring around him. But it wasn’t long at all before he was cornered against an oversized icicle by one of Drago’s minions.
“Hey, you ain’t actin’ all brainwashed!” He suspiciously noticed. “Why ain’t you actin’ all brainwashed?”
Pedro searched deep inside for a clever, convincing answer. But after realizing he had nothing, he shrugged with a laidback smile.
“Something about platypuses!” He giggled.
Thoroughly confused, the goon figured he’d kill first and ask questions later. Swinging his mace, fully ready to bludgeon the boy.
But just before he was about to swing, a blast of plasma shot his weapon from his hands. And an invisible force picked him up into the air, before tossing him away.
Glimmering scales cooled down, revealing the form of the Light Fury. Purring reassuringly to Pedro.
And she wasn’t alone. All three Night Lights were with her, as well as…
“Peep!”
Pedro shot up to his feet, running to his sister and hugging her tightly.
He wasn’t even questioning why she was here. He was just ecstatic to see her.
While surprised at first, the girl graciously returned the hug.
“You’re back!” She cried. “You’re you!”
Though it was a bit of a shame. She had an entire Pedro Mind-Restoration Program all planned out.
Two thirds of their trio had been restored. But that still left one more…
They saw her. Blazing past towards the giants who were battling in the distance, chasing after a soaring Stormcutter.
The children knew what had to be done.
They had to save their sister.
Peep wasn’t the only one who’d come either.
Alma, Augustin, Felix, Valentina, Mariano, and every other dragon the Madrigals called their own rushed in through golden clouds. Reluctantly or otherwise.
And the Triple Stryke. He was following Peep.
Spotting their relatives, they soared down to meet up with them. Working their way through mobs of minions on the way.
With this many dragons on their side, it wasn’t an exaggeration to call it a piece of cake.
Between Changewing tricks, Skrill lightning, A Goregutter’s strength, and a lot of firepower, those goons didn’t stand a chance.
The family was nearly all together now, with only a few exceptions. And while this was a hostile environment, after such a horrifying parting, it felt good just to see each other.
There was a surprising amount of hugging, on the battlefield.
Except for Dagur, who was also there.
He stood alongside Scorpio, feeling rather awkward. Especially with some of the looks he was getting from those not in the know.
“No hugs for us, huh?” He snarked, elbowing the dragon at his side. “We’re just a couple of outliers!”
The dragon snorted, mildly annoyed.
“We made it!” Cheered Valentina, descending her Rumblehorn. She was already throwing jabs at the air.
“Where’s the fight? I wanna fight!”
Bruno lightly tapped her shoulder, catching her attention. Before pointing behind himself.
She followed his gaze, catching the two giants wrestling in the distance.
Her jaw dropped at such a sight. “Oh…”
“There’s the fight…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The battle of the Bewilderbeasts was in full swing, both behemoths locking tusks and struggling for dominance over the other.
Soaring above and below, weaving through their massive limbs to avoid being squished, Valka flew up to their eye level. Holding out a hand to her old friend, in an attempt to dissuade him from this fight.
“Please! Stop this- “
Cloudjumper had to fly out the way, before the both of them were smashed by the raging king.
It was like he couldn’t even see her, his eyes locked on his opponent while he continued to rumble and snort. Stomping at the ground with his colossal paws.
They were seeing this fight for supremacy through to the finish, and there were only two ways it could end.
Valka desperately wanted to avoid one of those endings. But she also needed to avoid their tusks, she swiftly dodged as they rammed their heads against each other. Trying to push and shove their respective opponent.
The king had experience, but the challenger had brutality. Born from a cold, hard life of endless training. Preparing for this moment since the day he was hatched.
With a profound darkness in his eyes, the challenger whacked his head against the king’s. Making him reel back.
Before he could recover, his opponent caught his neck between his mighty tusks. Keeping them there no matter how hard he clawed at them, trying to wrench himself free.
The challenger pushed his foe back, expertly keeping his hold over him. Putting his years of battling other alpha species to good use.
With a twist of his neck, he slammed the king down. Crashing into the mountainside and rumbling the earth beneath them.
The king was down, but he wasn’t out. He was already working on climbing back to his paws, and resuming the fight.
But in the meantime, he was on his side. His soft underbelly, completely and utterly exposed.
He wouldn’t get the chance to rise again.
The challenger took the opportunity. He fell back to the ground on all four paws, bracing himself.
He took a step backwards-
And PLUNGED his tusks into the king, impaling him. Twisting left and right, to ensure the deed was done.
The king’s pained bellows filled the air, his final cries being heard by all.
Valka gasped, her heart gripped with horror.
Her old friend. Her protector for decades.
Killed.
Hiccup sucked in a breath, eyes wide and terrified. Dragon Rider and Madrigal were all plagued by a sinking feeling in their guts, especially Antonio. Who could understand what the king was saying in his last moments.
And Mirabel was hit with a horrible realization. Now she knew what Drago was here for.
The Bewilderbeast, guardian of the ice mountain, king of all dragons…
Was dead.
The new king, the usurper, ushered in the start his reign a monstrous roar. Raising his head to the clouds and calling to all dragons who were present.
His roar rattled through their brains, overpowering every part of their minds. Any compulsion they had to defend their nest, their home, was evaporated.
There was a new king now, and they had to pay respects.
The dragons of the mountain swooped overhead, dropping to the ground at the new king’s feet. Bowing their heads as lowly as possible.
Their fight put on hold over all the commotion, Drago and Stoick looked towards the new development.
And one of them was very pleased.
Finally, after decades of ceaseless, tireless work…
“We’ve won!”
Grinning savagely, he raised his hook to the air. Getting his dragon’s attention.
“Now…” he pointed the hook to where Valka flew.
“FINISH HER!”
“No! Stoick cried, watching as the chained beast sucked in a massive breath.
He fired a volley of frost, which Cloudjumper just barely dodged. Except for his tail, which was now caught in a chunk of ice.
He tried his best to keep flying, but he was clearly struggling against an incoming swarm of dragons. All of them now looking to attack, instead of defend.
Valka was in grave danger. But Stoick sought to change that.
He swore he was never going to lose her again.
He grabbed his axe, rushing onto Skullcrusher in hopes that they could save the two.
“HOLD ON!”
While they flew off, he didn’t miss the bolt of energy that was blazing in the same direction.
The master said to finish her.
And that’s what Karla intended to do.
She dashed across the shore, blasting through any obstacle that stood in her way. In search of her target, that woman who felt strangely familiar.
Her focus was trained solely on that woman, keeping an eye on her as she fell from the Stormcutter. The familiar man jumping off the Rumblehorn to catch her, the both of them tumbling down the mountainside.
Her attention was entirely occupied.
She didn’t notice the triple divebomb. Not until it was too late.
From behind, three little Furies charged up their best plasma. Soaring in at top speed to blast the ground in front of the speeding girl, making her skid to a stop to evade the explosion.
Now that she was still, she was faced with two children. A little boy and a little girl, both the same age as her.
A part of her felt like she knew them, both of them. But she also felt she should be ripping them to pieces for impeding her mission.
Karla stood as still as she could while doing all that twitching and snarling, her eyes flitting between the two.
But Pedro and Peep weren’t afraid. This was their big sister, and they knew she was in there.
They just had to jog her memory.
“Your favorite color is blue!” Pedro exclaimed, to her confusion.
“You made up a reason for why you can’t touch water, but the truth is you’re really just scared of the ocean!” Yelled Peep, baffling her even further.
“You don’t like crying in front of other people because you think it makes you look uncool!” Pedro shouted.
And now the girl was positively perplexed.
What were they yelling about? Why were they screaming these ridiculous things?
…And why did they oddly seem to resonate with her?
They could see it. Thoughts, whirling in her brain. She was on her way to a breakthrough.
“And…and you’re our big sister!” Said Peep, fighting to keep a brave face.
Karla watched with apprehension as the girl slowly approached.
“You were born ten minutes before us, that makes you the oldest!” She smiled, amused. “Something you’ll never let us forget!”
Something about being referred to as the oldest struck a chord in Karla’s heart.
“And you’re the fastest thing alive!” Said Pedro, approaching as well. “You could, like, totally run around the whole world in an hour!”
Something about being called the fastest thing alive caused a twinge within Karla’s soul.
“I just…” Peep started to sniffle, her eyes watering.
She hated this. She hated what he’d done to her, to all of them.
She just wanted things to go back to how they were.
“I just want my big sister back…”
Seeing this girl begin to cry made an instinct emerge from within Karla’s very being.
The desire to comfort a younger sibling. And to beatdown whoever made them feel this way.
It was strong, so strong that it began lighting up the darkness that shrouded her mind.
Her vision began to clear, just a smidge. And she felt like she recognized the faces that were looking back at her.
She squinted her eyes, trying to get a better look…
But then-
“KILL THEM! BOTH OF THEM!”
Drago’s shout reached her ears. It was meant for his Bewilderbeast, trying to find a hiding Valka and Stoick.
But Karla was also faced with two people.
And she had to do what the master said.
Her gaze returning to that of a mindless killing machine’s, she growled and sparked. Lunging for Peep and tackling her to the ground.
Peep screamed, moving her head in time to avoid vicious strikes from her older sister.
Pedro rushed behind her, looping his arms under hers and pulling her back while she fought and struggled. Scratching and biting and kicking to break free.
“T-The collar!” He strained, using all his strength to keep her in place. “Grab the collar!”
Peep hurried to her feet, quickly trying to unlatch the collar tied around her sibling’s neck.
And Karla panicked.
The master had beaten it into their heads. The removal of the collar was the ultimate failure to him.
And she would not be a failure.
With a savage cry she began to spin, whirling Pedro around and tossing him into a nearby boulder. He crumbled to the snow, curling over in pain.
A second later, she kicked Peep in the gut. The smaller girl staggering backwards.
She was on the ground for a second, and a second was all Karla needed. Rolling into a ball once more and revving up a charge, hoping to bash the other child to death with her body.
But when she released the charge, surging forth in a boost if energy, she collided with something far larger.
Uncurling, she saw that she now stood in the presence of Stoick the Vast. Pedro and Peep in both his burly arms.
He looked over, seeing the rest of their family further beyond. And softly set them down.
“Why don’t you let grandpa handle this?”
The two spared another worried look to their sister, before running off. Hoping their grandfather could finally get through to her.
He was her idol, after all.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Drago was victorious. The king of dragons was killed, and his Bewilderbeast had taken his place. Every dragon in the nest now bowed to the beast that he commanded.
With this much power, he could do whatever he wanted. He could take over the world.
He needed to be stopped. Which is exactly what Hiccup was hoping to do.
The Madrigals found the idea to be ludicrous.
“Hiccup, we can’t talk to him!” Said Mirabel, eyeing him like he was insane.
“Why would you want to anyway?” Asked Isabela. “After what he did to the kids, you should want to beat his face in!”
“I know I do…” Luisa muttered, holding Pedro and Peep in her arms. The two had just caught up with the group, and everyone was elated to see the boy back to his silly self.
They were less thrilled with Peep bringing their remaining family into this warzone, though.
“Believe me, I’ve had enough of this guy too…” Hiccup replied. “But he’s the one with the power right now. We can’t just brute force this.”
His statement was sobering, putting a hiatus on all their vindictive fantasies.
They could see the madman’s power in affect right now, as all their dragons were looking very uncomfortable. Quivering under the presence of the new king.
“I know it’s a long shot.” He said. “But if I can talk some sense into him, I have to try.”
Alma stepped forward, too many awful memories on her mind. And a bit of annoyance on her tongue, at the thought of a certain Viking.
“As much as I hate to agree with that bearded fool, he has a point. Men like that cannot be reasoned with.”
But Hiccup wouldn’t be dissuaded.
“We’ll see…”
He didn’t wait for them to respond, hopping onto Toothless and flying off. Leaving his family to watch him, all with great concern.
Valka also had another concern.
“And…where’s Stoick?”
Pedro and Peep pointed onwards, where they could faintly see the Viking having a one-sided chat with a lightning-fast girl.
They knew he was as tough as they came, but the family couldn’t help but worry for him as well.
“Hope the lass doesn’t give him too hard a time…” Gobber mumbled, trying to quell his own anxieties.
Hiccup and Toothless flew until they came across Drago, surveying the scene before him with a satisfaction.
He decided to start off boldly.
“STOP!”
Drago turned, acknowledging the arrival of a man and a Night Fury. The black dragon growled, and looked ready to pounce, but Hiccup kept him down.
“Dragon Master…” Drago greeted with a nod, mockingly casual.
Hiccup looked around him, all the damage caused, all the lives that were taken in this fight, human and dragon alike…
It was sickening.
“All this loss…and for what?” He asked. “You say you’re trying to end suffering, and yet you’re causing it!”
Drago chuckled, before his face fell into a deep scowl.
“Sacrifices must be made today, for the creation of a better tomorrow…” Drago glared, cryptically.
He started pacing around the two, keeping the sneer on his face as he rasped his ideology.
“I know what it is to live in fear…to see my village burned, my family taken…”
He stepped away, looking to his massive beast in the distance. A storm of dragons swarming around it.
“But even as a boy left with nothing…I vowed to rise above the fear of dragons, the cruelty of mankind…and liberate the people of this world…”
“Then why a dragon army?” Hiccup questioned.
Drago looked back, smirking arrogantly.
“Well, you need dragons to conquer other dragons.” He answered, like it was obvious.
Hiccup felt his fists clench as he prepared to ask his next question, but he kept his composure.
“And what about wanting to take the magic?” He then asked. “Kidnapping children? Torturing them, making them into slaves?”
Drago turned his head to the sky, contemplating something.
“If I could control the weather, manipulate plants or animals, move objects with my mind, foresee the future, change my form, duplicate myself an endless amount of times…”
He could’ve kept going, but he capped it off there with a twisted grin.
“Well…I’d be the most powerful man alive…”
“I’d be a god!” He exclaimed, suddenly more lively. “I could establish an era of prosperity, for all mankind! Anyone who steps out of line will be eradicated, and everything will finally be as it should!”
“With your family’s magic in my command, this world will finally know peace under my rule…” He grunted. “And I will ensure that happens, no matter the cost…”
He was leering at the younger man with crazed eyes, breathing heavier than normal. His fanaticism momentarily overtaking him.
“…You say you want peace, but all I see is more bloodshed.” Hiccup said. “Both now, and in the future.”
Now was the time for reason. If he didn’t listen now, he never would.
“I get it, you were hurt. But this is not the way to make it better, for anyone!”
“There’s still time…” He spoke, a bit imploringly. “You can turn this all around before it’s too late! Before even more people get hurt!”
Turn it around? Go back?
After all this time? All this planning? All this work?
Now that the promised time had finally arrived?
It honestly made Drago laugh.
“Foolish boy…”
Hiccup could see that he was losing him. He had to try something else, and quick.
“Listen, there has to be another way- “
“THIS IS THE ONLY WAY!” Drago interjected, a strong conviction in his unhinged gaze.
And he would prove it.
Drago began to scream, swinging his hook in the air. Calling for his Bewilderbeast.
The massive dragon heeded the call, coming down from the mountainside and stomping over. Looming over them while awaiting further instruction.
“No dragon can resist the alpha’s command…” Drago raised his hook, before bringing it downwards.
Pointing to Toothless.
“So he who controls the alpha, controls them all…”
Hiccup did not like that implication, but he knew something Drago didn’t.
“Whatever you’re planning, it won’t work.” He huffed, shaking his head. “Toothless is an alpha himself!”
The Night Fury stood tall and defiant, knowing this to be true.
The tyrant scoffed. “Of one flock, perhaps…”
“But this…is the king of all dragons!” Said the madman. “Alpha or not, they all bow to him!”
The Bewilderbeast shifted his gaze to the black dragon, zeroing in with intensity. The quills on his head began to rapidly vibrate, a low droning sound emanating from them.
Toothless jerked about wildly, shaking his head and trying to get the noise out of his brain. Fighting for control of his own body.
“T-Toothless?” Hiccup stuttered, taking a step back. “You okay, bud?”
He was not okay. He writhed and shivered, nearly bashing his head against the dirt. Anything to drown out that awful, awful sound.
Drago stood before his Bewilderbeast, ensuring his will was done.
“Witness true strength…” He gruffly said. “The strength of will over others…”
“In the face of it…you are nothing…”
Every nub on the Night Fury’s head was quivering, at the same frequency as the usurper king’s spines. His back spikes glowed a faint, flickering blue as he tried with all his might to resist.
But he was powerless to ignore the king’s command.
Toothless’ eyes shot open, pupils thinning into slits. His head raised high, fully taking in the Bewilderbeast’s call.
Drago moved his hook, now pointing to Hiccup. The usurper king looked to the man, and so did Toothless. With that mindless expression.
He began to stalk forward, a low growl pouring from his maw.
Hiccup backed away, trying out to reach out to his friend.
“Hey, come on! What’s the matter with you? Snap out of it!”
Toothless didn’t hear any of that. All he could hear was the king’s call.
All he could hear was what he was being told to do.
“Toothless stop!” Hiccup pleaded, finding himself backed into an icy corner.
The dragon continued to approach, gasses building in his throat.
He no longer resembled the lovable scaly puppy he’d known for a decade.
This was a killing machine.
“Toothless!”
Blue light filled the dragon’s jaws.
“No!”
A hissing cry escaped from his widening maw.
“STOP!”
A blast of plasma was fired from the beast’s throat, eviscerating whatever stood in front of him.
…Which was a mushroom.
Right at the last moment, a large and springy fungus launched itself from the dirt. Bouncing Hiccup away, just in time. It was now reduced to ashes.
He flailed through the air, only to be caught in a telekinetic hold. And carefully brought to the ground.
Isabela and Manuel had saved his life.
The Madrigals hovered over him, fretting over his wellbeing. Julieta was already reaching into her pocket, just in case.
“That was too close!” Mirabel said. Pedro and Peep stood at her side, terrified for their father.
Camilo looked down the cliff, at the dragon who’d just nearly destroyed his best friend.
“What the heck was that!?”
Watching it from up here was horrifying. But experiencing it was even more frightening.
Hiccup panted, the adrenaline cooling off a bit. Wiping the sweat off his forehead.
“…T-That was- “
Before he could finish, they all heard a loud scream. And a resounding CRACK.
Looking to the source of the noise, they saw one of the mountain’s massive icicle. Splintered at the base, and plummeting to the ground below.
On top of someone.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Grandfather stood before granddaughter, on the battlefield of all places.
Karla snarled and hissed, but Stoick greeted her with a smile.
“Easy, lass…” He tried to soothe her, holding up his hands. “It’s alright! It’s Gramps!”
With a growl, she rolled up and charged at him. He stepped out of the way in time, laughing as he did so.
“Thor almighty! You didn’t even hit me and I felt that!” He chuckled, grinning widely. “Viking strength and Madrigal magic, combining into the toughest warrior Berk has ever seen!”
“And she’s my granddaughter!” He said, brimming with absolute pride.
The way he seemed so proud of her made the child falter, but she quickly regained her ferocity. Coming for him again, even faster.
He managed to dodge once more, and he exhaled. “There’s no need for all that, lass. I’m not here to fight you.”
“I just want to see you running around, making a mess of things like you used to…” He sighed. “I just want to see my little Hooligan happy again.”
Karla stopped. Blinking quicker, like her vision was adjusting.
She began to stand up straight, as opposed to her newly hunched posture. The growl in her throat silencing.
The collar around her neck felt a bit less tight.
She shook her head, and blearily regarded the man who stood before her.
The man with a fiery red beard, just as untamable as her hair.
“…G…G-Gramps-”
There was shouting, from further down the shore.
Drago was howling his lungs out, swinging his hook around. And that reverted Karla back to her feral state.
But Stoick’s attention was on the Night Fury, steadily approaching his son. As a familiar shriek began to fill the air.
A chill ran down his spine.
“Hiccup!”
He ran, as fast as he could. Barreling towards his only child in hopes that he could save him.
“HICCUP!”
Toothless was getting closer, Hiccup was backed into a corner. There was no escape.
“SON!”
Stoick pushed himself to his limit, sprinting as swiftly as was possible for him.
But he was too far away. He wasn’t going to make it. He wouldn’t be able to save his son.
“NO!”
In the end, it wouldn’t matter.
Stoick skid to a stop. Watching with befuddlement as a mushroom sprouted from the dirt, hurling his son to safety.
…That was certainly weird.
But when magic was involved, everything was weird.
Relieved that his boy was alright, Stoick began to head over-
Something collided with his side, with the force of a hundred cannonballs. Launching him through the air with a surprised shout until he crashed against the side of the mountain, tumbling to the snow.
That same force smashed into one of the massive icicles, a resounding CRACK sounded as it was broken at the base. The ice spike beginning to fall.
The giant pillar crashed to the ground, crumbling on impact in an explosion of ice and snow.
Directly onto Stoick.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Everyone froze.
Everyone was completely silent.
Because everyone saw it.
They all saw the ice fall. They all saw who it fell on.
“DAD!”
Hiccup scrambled to his feet, running as quickly as he could. Tripping over himself in his panic.
His father’s body lied there, bruised, battered, and covered in ice.
Motionless.
“No…” He whispered, refusing to believe what he was seeing. “No, no, no…”
Hiccup quickly tossed all the ice off his body, trying his hardest to roll him over.
It was tough, trying to move such a massive man. Luckily he had some help.
Valka arrived, just as panicked as her son, dropping everything to help roll her husband over.
She was followed by the Madrigals, all of them stricken with terror. Mirabel, Pedro, and Peep rushed to join Hiccup. But he barely even noticed.
He observed with a building dread as she placed her head to his chest. Listening for something, anything.
ANYTHING.
…
…
…
But there was nothing.
No breathing. No heartbeat.
Valka shut her eyes, an endlessly pained expressing forming on her face as she fought the urge to burst into tears.
That told them everything they needed to know.
There were gasps and cries of shock, and building winds from Pepa, though some were deathly quiet. Simply staring with wide eyes.
Hiccup swayed on his feet, suddenly off balance as if he’d been hit.
This didn’t make any sense! He was Stoick the Vast, he was invincible!
He couldn’t-
He couldn’t be-
Hiccup could only whisper once more. “No…he can’t…he can’t…”
Mirabel was terribly, awfully confused.
“I don’t understand…” She uttered, her voice dripping with shock and grief. “What happened- “
Her question was interrupted by her own mortified gasp, when she looked further down the hill.
Her family followed her eyes, and were stricken with a similar horrified feeling.
Down the way stood Karla, hunched over and breathing heavily. Her skin bruised, crackling with lightning, glaring like an animal…
And covered in bits of ice.
They all heard the accompanying sound, right before the scream and the crack.
It sounded like a shockwave. The same ones created by a little girl, blasting off at top speed.
They couldn’t believe it. They didn’t want to believe it…
But there was only one little girl capable of that.
All these people looking at her at once, all their familiar faces…
It started to clear Karla’s mind.
She recognized them. All of them. This was her family!
But she didn’t know why they were looking at her like she was some sort of monster. And one of them was starting to look very angry…
Her gaze shifted to the fallen body they were surrounding, who she recognized as Gramps.
But why was he on the ground? Was he even breathing? Why did everyone look so upset?
Something wasn’t right here.
The girl started to walk forwards, beleaguered by perplexment.
“W-What happened- “
She never made it any closer. She was shoved to the ground, by an infuriated Peep. Tears streaking down her face.
“YOU DID THIS!”
The child launched at her older sister, pounding her face with her little fists. The punches weren’t hard or hurtful, but each hit was laced with venom.
“THIS IS YOUR FAULT!” She cried, her little voice filled with hatred. “ALL OF THIS IS YOUR FAULT!”
Karla was too stunned to even attempt to fight back. The beating only ended when Peep was pulled off of her.
“YOU KILLED HIM!” She wept, struggling to escape from Augustin’s arms and continue the fight. “YOU RUIN EVERYTHING!”
The girl couldn’t keep up her anger, breaking into heartbroken sobs.
Pedro just stared. He stared at his grandfather’s body, the idea that he wouldn’t wake up again incomprehensible to him.
Karla sat up from the snow, shivering from fright and panic.
She didn’t do this, right? She would never do anything like this.
But why was Peep so mad at her?
Why was everyone looking at her like that?
Why was Gramps…
And why couldn’t she remember what she’d been doing, just a few minutes ago?
“No…no I didn’t…I-I’d never…”
But every attempt she made to rationalize this failed. Any alternate explanation didn’t hold up to scrutiny.
But…there was just no way…
Karla stood, shakily. “C-Come on…why would I…”
She took a step forward.
And some of them took a step back.
Her own family, the people she loved most, backed away from her. Keeping a hand over the children to protect them even further.
From her.
Like she was a threat. Like she was a monster.
Like she was a killer.
Karla still didn’t know what was going on, but she started to realize one thing.
Somehow, she’d wrecked everything. Like she always did.
And now Gramps was dead.
Because of her.
And she started to cry.
“I’m not…I-I would never…I’m not…”
She couldn’t even get through a full sentence, her sobs were too heavy.
“I-I…I’m not a monster!” She managed, blurting it out to reassure herself.
Before that doubt started to creep in.
“…A-Am I?”
No one had an answer.
She looked to her parents, her voice soaked with tears.
“M-Mami? Papi?”
Hiccup and Mirabel were struggling. Caught between wanting to comfort their daughter, and being absolutely petrified by what she’d done. They couldn’t even manage a response.
Her own parents couldn’t say anything to her.
She was a monster.
Their ears were then filled with the echoing call of the Bewilderbeast. And as if things couldn’t get any worse, the Madrigal dragons answered the call.
Eyes thinning into slits, they were powerless to try and fight the alpha. Taking wing and soaring after him, despite their rider’s protests.
“Wait, Herc!” “Tonta, hold up!” “MOODY!”
Mariposa managed to shake off the call for a second, looking to Mirabel with her big round eyes. Begging her to do something.
But she couldn’t. And an instant later the Stormcutter was gone too.
Karla heard the noise, and was snapped back into her subservient state of being. Obediently running after Drago, unsure of why her cheeks were lined with tears.
Drago himself had taken Toothless as his mount, forcing himself onto the dragons back. Shoving his oversized feet into the pedals, and barely managing to maintain flight.
They were done here.
“GATHER THE MEN, AND MEET ME AT BERK!”
Both his daughter and his dragon were being taken away, and Hiccup wouldn’t stand for it.
He rose, trying to run after them. But it was clear that if he tried now, he’d be killed in a second.
Julieta held onto him, stopping him from leaving. “No, don’t…”
They were forced to watch.
Watch as Drago made off with their dragons. Including the beloved companions of the Dragon Riders.
Watch as Karla ran far, far away. Running so fast she stepped over the waters with ease. Not even caring about her phobia.
Watch as an armada prepared to invade, and perhaps destroy, the island of Berk.
Before they knew it…they were gone.
The army was gone.
Drago was gone.
Their dragons were gone.
Karla was gone.
Stoick was gone.
Notes:
...
I'm actually about to get a few teeth removed, so I may not be able to write for a few days. So I'll just leave you all with this lovely cliffhanger until I can pick this back up again.
See you then :)
Chapter 40: Stoick's Ship
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They had to do something.
They couldn’t just leave him there, slumped in the snow and covered in shards of ice.
A man like him deserved better.
A man like him deserved to be honored. A man like him deserved a proper sendoff.
Stoick deserved a true warrior’s burial.
So that’s what they were going to give him.
It was tricky. Here on the blemished shoreline of Valka’s nest, they didn’t have a lot of resources. But they made do with what they could find.
The body was placed in the most intact ship they could find, though it was still a little wrecked. Covered in a tarp, with his favorite axe laid next to him, and his helmet placed on top.
Hiccup was hit with a heart wrenching surrealness, knowing this was the last time he’d ever see his parent’s face.
His father was dead. And his own daughter was to blame.
He didn’t truly blame her, none of them did. She wasn’t in control of her own actions.
But…that didn’t change the fact that she did it.
None of them knew how to feel about that.
They scrounged up as many bows and arrows as they could find, and fortunately there were enough for every Viking present.
Dagur was immensely surprised to even be handed one, but he took it as an honor.
The Madrigals, grief-stricken and teary-eyed, stood a bit behind. Huddled close, for the slightest bits of comfort they could manage in this miserable situation.
The only exception was Mirabel, who was a bit closer to the Vikings than the rest of her family. Pedro and Peep were at her side, clinging to her legs and weeping. Overcome with a deep sorrow that no child should experience.
Even as she held her children, she was in shock.
She still couldn’t believe what was happening. It almost felt like she wasn’t standing here, like it was some sort of dream. But she knew it wasn’t.
They’d all known Stoick for years, over a decade. And while their initial meeting was rather unpleasant, they’d come to respect him as time passed. And accept him as a member of their extended family, in a sense. The youngest of them had known him their whole lives.
Some were letting the tears silently flow. Some were choking up a bit. Some were still petrified by earlier events.
To see this mountain of a man be killed, in such a brutal fashion, by their own flesh and blood…
It tore their hearts into pieces.
Alma couldn’t even look at him, as they put him on the ship. After butting heads against the barbarian for years, she was surprised at just how heartbroken she felt.
It seemed she’d grown fonder of the stubborn mule than she realized. And it seemed she’d just lost another friend.
Valka was of course heartbroken, but also strangely appreciative.
For a time, she thought she’d never see her husband again. In the end, she got six more years with him. Six wonderful years, where they laughed and loved and finally got to be with each other again. Watched their son get married, and start his own family.
For as awful as this was, she couldn’t be anything but thankful for that.
The skies were heavily clouded, overcasting a gloomy shade onto the dark waters. As if the heavens and the sea themselves were mourning the loss of such a proud and stalwart warrior.
Hiccup stood on the shore, gazing out into the endless sea. Just watching that boat drift on the waves, still in disbelief as to who was on it.
He’d been standing there for a while, ever since they set him out to sea. Nearly immobile. The only change came when Gobber approached, and gave him a bow.
It was time.
“May the Valkyries welcome ye…and lead ye through Odin’s great battlefield…”
The Berkians, fighting to keep their composure, lined up on the shoreline. Bows in hand. Dagur took his place as well, standing beside Hiccup.
“May they sing your name with love and fury, so that we might hear it rise from the depths of Valhalla, and know ye’ve taken your rightful place at the table of kings…”
Hiccup gripped his bow tightly, almost wanting to refuse to partake. To finalize the fact that his father truly was gone. As if that would change anything, as if that would bring him back.
“For a great man has fallen…”
Using the scraps of splintered wood they could salvage, a small fire was started.
“A warrior, a chieftain, a husband, a father, a grandfather…”
Gobber faltered, a sob nearly escaping until he swallowed it back down.
“…A friend…”
Hiccup, Valka, Gobber, Astrid, Fishlegs, Heather, Snotlout, Ruffnut, Tuffnut, and Dagur…
Every arrow was dipped into the flame, and set ablaze.
Every arrow was raised high into the air, until it felt like they’d pierce the heavens.
Every arrow was sent flying. Soaring, descending onto the ship.
Every arrow hit its mark.
Stoick’s ship was soon engulfed in an all-consuming flame. His body overtaken by the inferno, his warrior spirit set free. To watch over them forevermore.
And they watched. They watched that ship as it slowly started to break down, more and more of it falling into the waters. Some with the comfort of another, some choosing to stand alone and grieve.
Once again, Hiccup was on the shoreline. Barely moving.
Concerned, Mirabel handed Pedro and Peep to Julieta. Who wasted no time in picking the two up and holding them close.
Her hands free, Mirabel moved to where her husband stood. Observing as the dying flame ate up the last bits of wood.
That was her father-in-law, in there. A man she’d truly come to appreciate over the years.
This was the last time she’d ever see him.
Wordlessly, she placed a hand on her husbands arm. And they both just watched.
They watched as the last ember went out. They watched as the ship turned to ash.
They watched as all that remained of Stoick was taken away.
But they knew he was somewhere else.
They knew he now stood amongst history’s greatest Vikings, in a place incomprehensible to their mortal selves.
And they knew he’d be keeping an eye out for them, always.
They tried to keep this thought in their hearts, as the last of Stoick’s ship vanished into the flame. And sunk beneath the sea.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The funeral was over, and they were all left with a dreadful question.
What was their next move?
They had to do something about Drago. If he got away with this, all the world would be at stake.
They had to save Berk. They had to save their dragons. They had to save Karla.
They needed a way to follow him, and put a stop to his plans. They needed to get to Berk as swiftly as possible.
But every single dragon was gone.
…Or so they thought.
While Drago and his Bewilderbeast held dominion over nearly every dragon of the nest, there were a few notable outliers.
The baby Scuttleclaws. Just hatched a few weeks ago, and with a complete and utter disregard for authority.
There were only a few. Just enough for those willing to fight, namely the Dragon Riders from both Berk and the Encanto, along with Gobber, Valka, and Dagur.
And just one other, who was given a very important job.
Hiccup led the small dragon to Peep, and bent down to her level.
“Listen, I need you to take this dragon and head back home…” He said, gravely. “Grab some other dragons from the village, and make sure everyone else gets home too.”
Peep was immediately resistant. The idea of leaving now, during their darkest hour, was not an appealing one.
“But- “
“No buts!” Mirabel cut in. “We don’t have any time to mess around, Chiquita! We need you to get everyone to safety!”
Even still, Peep had a few buts.
“But what about Karla?” She asked. “Or our dragons? Or Berk? We have to save them!”
Dagur inserted himself into the conversation, giving the girl an authoritative frown.
“We have to save them. You have to skedaddle before things get out of hand.” He said. “And that happened, like, an hour ago!”
Hiccup and Mirabel slowly turned to him, with baffled expressions. Wondering just why it seemed Dagur of all people was trying to parent their child.
Dagur noticed their reactions, and smiled awkwardly.
“It’s a long story…”
Brushing that oddness aside, their focused returned to the child.
Hiccup looked into his daughter’s eyes, solemnly. “Please, Peep. We’re trusting you with this…”
Mirabel tried a smile. “Think of it like…a secret mission!”
“It’s your job to get everyone back home safe. It won’t be easy, but I know you can do it!”
Peep was still insistent on coming, however.
“But what about you?”
Dagur tried to ease her fears by appearing casual.
“We’ll be back before you know it!” He shrugged. “All we gotta do is kick Drago’s butt, easy peasy!”
Hiccup felt he was severely downplaying the severity of their mission. But he held his tongue.
Peep could see that she wasn’t gaining any ground. With all three adults adamant that she do as she was told, all she could do was sigh. And give a little nod.
“Thank you…” Hiccup exhaled, relieved.
He and Mirabel wrapped the girl in a hug. When they broke off, they were surprised to see her run to Dagur and give him one as well.
This was definitely something they’d have to talk about.
They couldn’t afford to waste any time, but the Madrigals still took a moment to see their heroes off. Warm embraces and whispered words of love were shared, all with the understanding that this may be the last time they ever see each other.
Julieta held onto Mirabel, desperately wishing she wouldn’t have to let go.
“Be safe…”
“I’ll try…” Mirabel replied, as they parted. “But…if anything happens…”
She looked beyond her mother, to two children who were being hugged by her older sisters.
Julieta understood exactly what was being implied. Silently, she nodded.
They’d be taken care of. They’d be safe.
Mirabel nodded herself, thankful.
And they were off. Flying on unsteady Scuttleclaws, determined to take down Drago for good.
Or die trying.
The family watched them go. Torn between an optimistic hope, as they knew what Hiccup and Mirabel were capable of. And an existential dread for their loved ones, as they knew what Drago was capable of as well.
They supposed all they could do now was go home, and wait. Praying with all their might that the others would return.
But Peep was done waiting.
As soon as she saw the small, flapping forms vanish into the horizon…
As soon as she knew her parents were gone…
“Shoo! Shoo! Go away!”
Waving her arms and making a ruckus, she successfully scared away her Scuttleclaw with her erratic movements. It fluttered up and away, leaving them completely dragon-less.
There were some strong reactions.
“WHAT’D YOU DO THAT FOR!?” Asked Bruno, feeling like he was about to pass out.
He wasn’t alone in feeling like this either.
“How are we gonna get home!?” Pepa cried, gripping her braid so hard her husband was afraid she’d tear it.
“We’re stranded here…” Antonio softly realized. “For who knows how long…”
Augustin tried to look on the bright side. “A-At least until Mirabel, Hiccup, and the others come back!”
But Pedro, despite being so small, recognized that there was no guarantee of this happening.
“…If they come back…”
The mood shifted from a burgeoning panic to a forlorn melancholy.
All they could do was pray for their loved ones, but prayer may not be enough. Not this time.
They’d need a miracle. And they feared they may have ran out of those.
The family decided, if they were going to wait, they shouldn’t do it out in the open. As a group, they slowly began heading for the nest, opting to stay in its interior. Where the environment was much more pleasant.
But while most of them were walking towards the mountain, one was running in the opposite direction.
Peep wasn’t waiting around for anything.
The time for action was now.
She grabbed her brother’s arm, and began sprinting away. Though she could a second to stop in front of Manuel, shouting hastily.
“Come on!”
The urgency in her tone spurred him into movement, despite his better judgement.
Sensing mischief, Diego followed after the trio with a sly grin. And Sofia went after him, to make sure he didn’t get into too much trouble.
Suddenly, five kids were dashing away from the group. Leaving their family reeling from their exit.
“P-Peep!? Pedro!?” “HEY!” “Where are you going?”
Peep led her fellow children back to the shoreline, and began dashing around a graveyard of beached boats. Trying to find one in a relatively serviceable condition.
“So…what are we doing here?” Asked a winded Pedro.
Peep looked out into the distance, to where her parents had just been flying shortly before.
“They’re gonna need us…”
They all heard footsteps, and could see the rest of the family catching up to them. Making Peep grin.
“All of us!”
She finally found a ship that was still in one piece. Mostly.
Brimming with determination, she turned to Manny. A question on her mind.
“What’s the biggest thing you can lift?”
The boy scoffed slightly, an eyebrow raising.
“If you’re implying that ship would be too heavy for me, you’re severely underestimating my telekinetic prowess- “
“GREAT!”
Peep interrupted him by shoving him forwards, onto the boat. She did the same with Pedro, Diego, and Sofia.
But while the usually-paranoid child seemed incredibly confident in what she was doing, the other children were very confused.
“Is now really the time to play pirate?” Asked Diego, leaning against the ship’s mast.
Peep met his mockery with a stalwart glare. “I was thinking something more like…saving the world!”
Diego found that much more exciting.
Sofia did not.
“B-But what can we even do?” Asked the girl, chattering fearfully.
Peep understood her fear. She understood fear more than most people, probably.
But right now, her aversion to everything was barely a blip on her radar.
Right now, all that mattered was saving her family. And to do that, she’d need the rest of her family.
“What can we do?” She parroted, before asking an even better question. “What can’t we do?”
The small girl stood tall and proud, her confidence making her seem far more mature than even some adults.
“We’re La Familia Madrigal! The most magical family on earth! And if Drago thinks he can beat us, he’s got another thing coming!”
Her words inspired the other children, who were now all in on this plan.
There was a world to save, and they’d be the ones to do it.
Peep pointed to her brother. “Start the countdown!”
Pedro smiled lazily, and gave a little salute.
“Like, ten…nine…eight…”
Manuel took a deep breath, drawing forth his power, and using it to take hold of the ship they stood upon. Enwrapped in a green aura, the boat began levitating.
Just in time for the others to arrive, standing in the shadow of the floating boat.
“WHAT IS HAPPENING!?” Alma shouted up at them.
Up above, Peep peeked over the side of the ship.
“We’re going to Berk!” She responded. “You coming or what?”
A mass of Diego’s threw a rope down to the surface, holding onto it as it dangled left and right. Inviting anyone to take the climb.
Their initial impulse was to demand the children come down here right now.
But…it was clear that they’d just fly off without them. If they did that.
There was no changing their minds, even threatening punishment wouldn’t work in this instance. So the best they could do was go with them, and keep them away from the danger.
So the remaining Madrigals started to climb.
The kids were actually surprised at how much they were getting away with.
“We are so grounded after this…” Pedro mumbled, his sister nodding her agreement.
Bruno struggled on the rope, nearly slipping as he approached the boat.
“My biggest problems used to be patching cracks and digging through the trash for food…” He grunted, hefting himself up another inch. “How is this my life now?”
Valentina grabbed his hand, tossing him up onto the deck.
“At least it ain’t boring!” She chuckled.
Now that everyone was onboard, there was nowhere else to go but forwards.
“You might wanna hold on, everybody…” Peep uttered. And once everyone was secure, she knew it was go time.
Facing the sun, she struck her hand out. Pointing to the horizon.
“LET’S DO THIS!”
Manny shifted his psychic hold, and the ship rocketed forth. Surging over the waters at a rapid pace.
At this rate, it wouldn’t be very long at all before they reached Berk. And then, their final confrontation with Drago would begin.
They had to succeed. Peep didn’t care how many dragons he had, or how brainwashed Karla was. She knew they had to succeed.
For the fate of the world, and the future of their family…
Failure was not an option.
Notes:
The final battle is upon us!
It may take a bit longer for the next chapter to come out, considering my mouth is constantly bleeding right now. But removed wisdom tooth or not, I'll do my best to have the next one finished as soon as possible!
I won't spoil what happens, obviously. But it's pretty different from the movie. Much more...magical ;)
Chapter 41: Live and Learn
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Karla’s awareness drifted in and out like the waves she was running on.
Her body was on autopilot, single-mindedly running after Drago as he flew above. Soaring through the skies on his commandeered Night Fury.
He aversion to water went entirely ignored, in this state. Her lightning-fast legs carried her across the sea with ease, the girl sprinting alongside the Bewilderbeast. Swimming just underneath, a horde of dragons following him.
But while this happened outside, there was much more turmoil transpiring inside.
Her awareness of herself, her identity, was fighting through a fog that sought to keep her individuality under control. But whenever she tried to dispel the cloud, she was hit with the brutal reminder of what she’d done.
Flashes of her grandfather’s lifeless body. Of the horrified way her family looked at her. Of the things her sister had said, all of which she was beginning to feel were true…
Each and every time she started to regain control, these awful memories would assault her mind. All at once.
She would panic, and in the moment she would trip. Tumbling under the waters. Whenever she rose again, she’d be back to complete subservience. And the process would repeat once more.
It was all so overwhelming, it made her want to break down and cry. But if she stopped moving, she’d drown. She had to keep running.
Karla didn’t know what to do. She didn’t know what to think. She didn’t know what to feel.
But she did know one thing.
She truly was a monster.
That’s all she ever was. It was all she’d ever be.
But if she just kept on running, she wouldn’t have to think about it.
If she just kept running, she could clear her mind of all the terrible things she’d done.
She wouldn’t have to think about how she killed her own grandpa. She wouldn’t have to think about how she’d gotten her siblings kidnapped. She wouldn’t have to think about every time she made life just a little harder for everybody.
She wouldn’t have to think about how all she did was destroy.
Don’t think about it.
Just do what Drago wanted.
Just keep running.
So she dashed across the ocean, trying to ignore her phobia whenever she wasn’t in a mindless state. Her consciousness constantly switching between compliance and distress.
Of course, her speed was unparalleled. Night Furies were incredibly fast as well, and the Bewilderbeast wasn’t exactly slow either. It didn’t take too long before a very familiar island was visible on the horizon.
Under the dark skies, Karla sprinted through the statues of screaming Vikings. As the king approached, hidden beneath the depths, one of the statues was reduced to rubble.
The familiar vistas did nothing to ease the girl’s mind. This was her home away from home, and she knew it was in grave danger.
The call of the king could not be ignored, and soon every dragon on the island was taking to the skies. Joining the flock that swarmed around the alpha.
Karla set foot on Berk as soon as she could, happy to have solid land under her feet. And she arrived just in time to see the Hairy Hooligans peeking out of their huts, confused and slightly afraid.
She could already tell something bad was going to happen. She wanted to warn them, to get as many Vikings to safety as she could.
But…
What was the point?
She was terrible. She was a monster. Nothing but a force of destruction.
She couldn’t help these people, she’d probably get more of them hurt.
So she stayed quiet.
The Berkians all rushed outside, confused and slightly afraid. Wondering where there friends had went, and what all the noise was about.
What they found was the colossal face of Drago’s Bewilderbeast, staring them down. And before any of them could question what was happening, he opened his monstrous maws, and blasted the village with a maelstrom of ice…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
When the Riders arrived, the village was in tatters.
Hiccup’s hometown, the island he grew up on, covered in ice. A leviathan climbing up onto the shore, looming over the destruction he’d caused.
It was a terrifying sight. But they’d dealt with a lot of terrifying, lately.
There was no time to just sit and soak in the horror of it all. They were here to stop Drago, and that’s what they were going to do.
Holding on for dear life on an exceedingly energetic Scuttleclaw, Dagur raised his voice.
“So what’s the plan?” He asked, looking to the couple that led the pack. “Because I know you hero types always have a plan!”
He was right. As it turns out, Hiccup and Mirabel did in fact have a plan.
They needed to free Toothless. Night Furies boasted astounding speed and power, and with him and his rider working together, they could get Drago separated from his Bewilderbeast. And all the other dragons he commanded.
Once the tyrant was on his own, it’d be him against every single one of them. Including several magic wielders.
They could finally put an end to his reign of insanity.
But before any of that, they had to get Toothless out of there.
Hiccup shifted his focus to the colossus they were approaching, a determined glare forming on his face.
“We need a distraction!” He said. “Something to keep his attention off of Toothless!”
And when you needed a distraction, there was one man for the job.
“Camilo!” Mirabel called out.
In the shapeshifter’s mind, he was already formulating the perfect plot.
“On it!”
As best he could, he brought his Scuttleclaw forward. A grin spreading on his lips, as he rubbed his hands in anticipation.
“This is gonna get ugly…”
All the baby dragons soared toward the island, making a triumphant entrance. Giving the cowering people hope, after such devastation.
“Hey look! It’s Hiccup!” “And the Madrigals!” “We’re saved!”
Drago noticed their arrival, and sneered with distaste.
He’d left them in pieces back on the nest. There was no way they could’ve followed him this time, he’d made sure of it.
And yet, here they were.
They were like roaches, these Dragon Riders. Impossibly hard to kill, and obnoxiously insistent on crawling out from their hiding places to pester him.
But it wouldn’t matter. He was the one in control now, and he’d make sure they were dealt with accordingly.
The Bewilderbeast glowered at the approaching hatchlings, trying and failing to get them to succumb to his call.
Camilo then flew right up to him, catching his attention. “HEY, BIG GUY! OVER HERE!”
An instant later, and he’d transformed into the spitting image of Drago Bludvist himself.
“Behold! It is I, Dargo Bloody-Fist!”
And now the king of dragons was incredibly dumfounded.
The master was here, but…the master was also over there.
Why were there two masters?
He looked back and forth between both Dragos, a confused rumble escaping his massive lungs.
“Don’t fall for his trickery!” Shouted Drago, growling with frustration.
“No, he’s the one tricking you!” Camilo yelled, his impression surprisingly accurate and very unflattering.
“Look at him!” He ordered, gesturing to the man he was impersonating. “He looks nothing like me!”
The king of dragons had no idea what was real anymore.
Drago could feel his eye begin to twitch, he was so annoyed.
He pivoted Toothless around, pointing his hook towards the imposter.
“KILL HIM! NOW!”
Such a savage order was very in-line with what the Bewilderbeast was familiar with. Surely, this was the true master.
He focused his gaze on Camilo, growling and preparing to fire another shot.
But the shifter was unphased, intensifying his glare and increasing his volume.
“DON’T YOU GROWL AT ME!” He thundered. “I’LL HAVE YOU MADE INTO THE WORLD’S BIGGEST PAIR OF SLIPPERS!”
After being yelled at so harshly, the Bewilderbeast could only assume that this was the actual master.
Sufficiently intimidated, the king of dragons began to shy away from his supposed commander. Bowing his head, and hoping to avoid any punishment.
And after years of being his underling, Dagur was actually a little intimidated too.
“Oh he’s good…” He mumbled, shivering on his hatchling.
Sick of this farce, Drago screamed so loud his voice cracked.
“I AM YOUR MASTER! YOU OBEY ME- “
“Loser-says-what?”
Camilo’s swiftly muttered interjection caught the tyrant off-guard, his brow furrowing with befuddlement.
“…What?” He asked, perplexed.
And Camilo cracked up.
He fell backwards on his Scuttleclaw, cackling and snorting at his childish joke.
“How’d you fall for that!?” He nearly screamed, overflowing with mirth.
Seeing a reflection of his own self make a mockery of him, Drago was feeling very compelled to murder.
Camilo was so amused, he laughed himself back into his normal form. Wiping a tear from his eye.
And then he heard the growling.
Looking up, he saw the Bewilderbeast was in the middle of sucking in a humongous breath. And he only had a few seconds to escape what came next.
“WOAH!”
As quickly as he could, he brought his baby dragon into a dive. Just barely avoiding the blast of ice that was heading his way.
He tumbled to the ground, where the rest of his allies were waiting.
But despite his rather rough landing, he’d done his job. The Bewilderbeast was no longer focusing on Toothless.
Shaking the snow out of his hair, he weakly patted Hiccup on the shoulder.
“That’s your cue, Primo…”
Hiccup took to the skies on his own Scuttleclaw, coming up just before Drago.
He took a deep breath, calming his nerves.
It was time to get his friend back.
Back on the surface, the Riders all kept an eye on their intrepid fishbone. Ready to jump into action if anything went wrong.
With the exception of Mirabel, who was looking around for someone else.
She glanced through the crowd, until her eyes met another pair the exact same shade of brown. A little redhead, standing on the cliffside.
It was Karla.
She looked so…lost. So confused. She was phasing in and out of consciousness, self-awareness leaving her eyes before returning moments later.
And when she saw her mother, she became very afraid. She tensed up, a palpable terror in her expression. As well as what seemed to be guilt.
Before Mirabel could get a word in, the child dashed through the crowd. Running away at top speed.
Left in the dust, Mirabel tried to chase after her. “Karla, wait!”
But as she started to sprint, she suddenly stopped when she noticed something very odd approaching from above. Its large shadow casting over her.
She looked up, squinting her eyes and tilting her head to try and decipher just what she was seeing. Her fellow riders and the Berkians followed her gaze, all of them just as confused.
But no matter how they looked at it, it didn’t get any less strange.
Was that boat…
Flying?
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Cutting through the fog, La Familia Madrigal’s magically levitating ship soared over the village of Berk. Giving them a full view of the titanic dragon that threatened the island, along with the terrible man that commanded him.
They also saw a small dragon, flying up to Drago. And they recognized the man on his back.
“There’s Dad!” Said Pedro, nearly falling over the railing with excitement. Julieta caught him just in time.
Peep noticed a trail of energy, zooming away from the village.
“And there’s Karla!” She noted, before turning around. “Bring us in!”
Manuel did just that, lowering the boat onto the ground. And dissipating his psychic hold.
He tried not to let it show, lest he ruin his visage of being a master of telekinesis. But after carrying that ship across the whole sea at such a swift pace, he was feeling rather winded.
“So what’s next? Y’know, since we’re letting the kids call the shots apparently…” Bruno asked, still tightly clinging to the mast like a sloth. He’d gotten pretty queasy, over the course of the boat ride…
Peep had the answer.
“We’re gonna go save Karla! And as for the rest of you…”
She pointed upwards, to their opponent. Their next course of action couldn’t be clearer.
“Stop Drago!”
She grabbed her brother’s hand, and the two of them hopped of the boat. Running after their sister.
Leaving the other Madrigals to carry out her very nondescript order.
“She makes it sound so simple...” Pepa groaned, as they all began to dismount.
That’s what happens when you let a six-year-old start running the show, they supposed.
Mirabel was stunned to see just who was on that ship, especially because now they were all right in the middle of the danger.
“What are you all doing here!?” She asked, quickly becoming frazzled. “I thought you were going home!”
Antonio pointed behind him, to the small girl who was currently chasing after scorching footprints.
He rolled his eyes slightly. “Ask her about it…”
Feeling her mother’s eyes burning into her neck, Peep took a moment to turn around mid-run.
“It’s better to ask forgiveness than permission!” She hastily shouted, before resuming her sprint.
Mirabel was confounded.
“Who taught her that!?”
Dagur awkwardly coughed, averting his eyes and guiltily rubbing his neck.
“Y-Yeah, I wonder who did that…” He mumbled, into his fist. Trying very hard not to look into an increasingly angry pair of bespectacled eyes.
But before she could rip him to shreds, Bruno approached his niece. Quivering with uncertainty.
“Please tell me there’s an actual plan!” He nearly begged.
As much as Mirabel hated the fact that they were here, she couldn’t change the fact that they were. And now she had to account for that.
But her ultimate mission, to keep her family safe, remained unchanged. Whether they were at home or right in front of her, she’d do everything in her power to ensure her loved ones saw the end of this.
She’d already lost someone. She wasn’t keen on losing anymore.
Realizing she may’ve zoned out for a second, Mirabel quickly gave an actual answer.
“Hiccup’s gotta get Toothless back!” She said, determinedly. “And then, for better or for worse…”
“All Hell breaks loose…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Karla had run into the Great Hall.
Or whatever was left of it.
The age-old building, standing tall and overlooking the village, was blasted apart. A massive hole ripped through the side, pillars of ice jutting out from the interior.
They saw her go in there. Her footsteps lead right up to the doors.
They knew what they had to do.
Pedro and Peep stood just outside the entrance, awaiting the moment they walked inside.
They were hesitating, feeling the slightest bit of trepidation.
They didn’t know what state their sister would be in. She could try to attack them, so they’d need to be on their guard.
But no matter what, they would save her.
They would free her mind. And finally put an end to all of this.
“Be ready for anything…” Peep whispered. Pedro nodded, as they both used their bodies to push the heavy doors open.
They entered the hall, the once mighty room now little more than a wreck. The hole in the side looked even more jarring now that they were on the inside.
Tapestries were torn, statues destroyed, centuries of Viking history were carelessly obliterated.
But for as unfortunate as that was, that wasn’t their focus.
Their focus was on the redhaired girl who stood in the middle of the space, looking upon them both with terror.
They expected her to be growling and hissing at them. They expected her to lunge at them on sight.
They didn’t expect her to look so afraid.
Every bit of Karla’s body language screamed anxiousness. She jittered in place, her quivering eyes darting between both of her siblings.
“W-What are you doing?” She asked, tensely. “Why’d you follow me?”
The two younger siblings shared a glance, an understanding forming between them.
“Because we’re triplets, dude!” Pedro answered, stepping forth with a relaxed smile. “Can’t have two and three without number one!”
This answer only served to make their sister even more upset, the girl shaking her head rapidly.
“S-Stay back!” She cried, moving away. “I’m dangerous! I could hurt you! I-I could- “
Crackles of lightning jolted from her body, her eye clouding over while bestial snarls emerged from her throat. She shut her eyes tightly, clutching the sides of her head, and struggled to regain her composure. Just barely managing to keep herself in check.
She wasn’t sure how long it’d last.
She looked back up to them, pleading with wet eyes.
“You gotta get away from me! I can’t fight it! I’m not- “She released a groan, that was beginning to sound like a growl.
When the growling subsided, she was panting heavily. “I-I’m not strong enough!”
Peep took a second to just…look at her older sister.
A girl who as always so confident, so brash. Not thinking for even a second before rushing into whatever she found interesting, with little care for the consequences.
And now, all that remained was a broken, beaten down child who was absolutely terrified.
Terrified of herself.
Peep shook her head, hands clasped together. “I don’t believe that…”
“I don’t think you’d hurt us…” She softly said, as she slowly began to approach.
Karla jolted with fright, tripping over herself in her haste to back away. Now on the floor, she scooted backwards as quickly as she could.
“Stop! Please!” Panicked tears were falling from her eyes, she was looking all around like a cornered animal.
“All I do is hurt people! A-All I do is- “Another snarl intercepted her speech. “I-Is wreck stuff!”
Peep recognized her own words, and felt a pang of guilt in her heart.
“I didn’t mean any of that.” She admitted. “I was scared, and angry, a-and upset…”
For a second, her determination to save her family (and the world) subsided. Her grief over the loss of her grandfather returning in full force.
“…I still am…”
Pedro stepped in, picking things up from where she’d left off.
“But that’s not you!” He said. “You’d never hurt Gramps, or any of us! That’s Drago, messing with your head!”
Peep placed her hands on her hips, giving her sister a slightly sassy smile.
“And are you really gonna let someone control you?” She questioned. “Come on, you’re way too cool to be tied down by that freak!”
“All we gotta do is take off that collar, and we can tie Drago into a human pretzel!” Said Pedro, with a morbid creativity.
Karla’s breathing was steadying, her jolts and crackles decreasing in intensity. But she was still unsure.
She pulled her legs closer, hugging herself while she shook her head.
“I…I-I can’t…” The shame, the guilt of it all was overbearing. “I just can’t…”
“But you can!” Peep promised.
Pedro was in full agreement. “I did it! And so can you!”
Both children spoke simultaneously, in the way only those who were born at once could.
“We believe in you!”
Karla was stupefied.
Why?
Why did they still believe in her?
Why were they being so nice to her?
She was terrible. She was awful. She ruined everything.
She didn’t deserve it.
She didn’t deserve it.
The sparks returned, flying off her while she growled and snorted. Her teeth grit.
“I said I CAN’T!”
Shocked by her sudden aggression, the two quickly dodged to avoid her as she quickly curled up. Launching forwards and nearly eviscerating them.
She slammed into one of the massive statues, knocking it backwards until it tore into the wall.
The building rumbled and quaked, Pedro and Peep struggling to keep their balance. An instant later, the wall came crashing down in a downpour of wood and stone.
Completely burying Karla in the rubble.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Steeling his spirit, Hiccup flew up to where Toothless was being held. Mindlessly flapping in midair against his will, with a tyrant on his back.
It broke his heart to see his friend like this, being used in such a way. Nearly killing him, while not in control of his own body.
But unfortunately, he’d seen a lot of things like this recently. His own children being out through the same process.
And all because of one man. All because of Drago Bludvist, and his lust for conquest.
Drago himself met Hiccup with a disdainful sneer, annoyed to see him and his companions here. And ready to end this nuisance for good.
If the fool wanted to leave his wife and children without a husband and father, all for for some dragon, then so be it.
“You certainly are hard to get rid of…I’ll say that…”
Hiccup ignored him, his focus solely on his friend.
“T-Toothless…” His voice cracked, and for a second he sounded like the frightened teenager he once was. Years ago.
“Hey…it’s me, bud!” He tried. “I’m right here!”
The dragon showed no reaction, slitted pupils staring blankly at nothing at all.
He looked terrifying, like this. Like the horrific beasts Night Furies were once thought to be, creatures of darkness who desired only death and destruction.
But Hiccup knew better. He knew this dragon was a kind, intelligent being.
“Come back to me…”
Drago chuckled, amused by this pointless sentimentality.
“He’s not yours anymore…” He looked behind them, to the massive creature that was approaching. “He belongs to the alpha…”
And the alpha belonged to him.
That arrogance returned, as the man smugly bowed.
“But please, oh great Dragon Master…try to take him…”
The Bewilderbeast positioned himself under them, staring directly at Hiccup. Focusing his call on Toothless.
Drago smirked. “He will not miss a second time.”
He then looked to the surface, at the frightened forms of a family. Staring up at them.
“And they’re too far to help you…you’re on your own…”
Hiccup held out his hand, memories of that evening in the cove coming to his mind.
“This isn’t you, bud…I know it isn’t!”
Toothless’ pupils widened, just a hit, before slitting back up. He shook his head, trying to clear his mind of that abysmal noise.
For a second, he saw his friend. Before he went away again.
The king of dragons intensified his call, ensuring there was no way the Night Fury could escape. But Hiccup was persistent.
“Please…you are my best friend…”
That hand was placed on his snout, and the familiar sensation caused Toothless to awaken even more. Seeing the man before him clearer than ever.
Drago, more than anything, was overtaken by intrigue.
“How are you doing that…?”
The Bewilderbeast put all his power into controlling the Night Fury, calling louder than it ever needed to before.
There were tears in Hiccup’s eyes, as he reiterated his last point.
It needed to be said again.
“My best friend…”
Toothless’ vision finally cleared, that infernal noise dulling in his skull…
And all he saw were his best friend’s eyes, staring back at him.
And just like that, he was back.
Toothless gave an elated warble, which brought an insurmountable joy and relief to Hiccup’s heart.
“That’s it, bud!” He cheered. “I’m right here!”
But not everyone here was happy about this.
“ENOUGH!”
Enraged, Drago swung his hook down. Trying to strike Toothless’ face, and get him back in line.
But the dragon had already had enough of him, and caught the hook with his teeth. Yanking Drago off his back.
He grinned, proud of his accomplishment. Before realizing that he was now without a rider operating his tail-fin, just before beginning to plummet.
“Hold on, bud!”
Hiccup leapt off the Scuttleclaw, diving after his friend. The three of them hurtling through the air.
Drago crashed onto one of his dragon’s massive tusks, hard, as Hiccup and Toothless kept falling.
Before they could meet their doom, they finally caught up to each other. With an effortless motion that was second nature by this point, Hiccup slipped his foot into the pedals. And they were airborne once more.
Toothless was freed. And now it was time for step two.
“We gotta get those two apart…”
They soared back around, glaring at the Bewilderbeast who stared right back. His master screaming petulantly from his tusk.
“DO SOMETHING!”
Now that Toothless was back, they had a dragon that was more reliable that a skittish hatchling. And with both a Night Fury and magic combined, Hiccup knew they could finally end this.
They swooped down, back to the village. Approaching the rest of their family.
The Madrigals were happy to see that they’d made it out alright, but they also knew they weren’t done.
Isabela stepped forward, reaching out an arm so she could be pulled onto Toothless. Ready to initiate the next phase.
But when Hiccup reached out to her-
“Permiso!”
Sofia jumped ahead of her, hopping up and grabbing the hand before she could. Being dragged off into the air.
It happened so fast, they weren’t sure if that was even real. But Mariano’s frightened squeal confirmed it.
“MY BABY!”
“What is with these kids today!?” Asked Felix.
There was a lot of confusion in the air, as well.
“What the- Sofia!?” Blurted Hiccup, immensely surprised.
The girl looked sheepish, but no less assured of her decision.
“Pardon the intrusion.” She politely said. “But I’m getting ever so tired of that jerk!”
Hiccup definitely disagree with her, but he still didn’t want her up here.
“Come on, let’s get you back- WOAH!”
Toothless stopped in place, flapping erratically and shaking his head.
The Bewilderbeast was staring right at him, every spine vibrating as it tried to take hold of the Night Fury’s mind once more.
Toothless fought it was best he could, but he was clearly having some trouble.
“Block it out, bud!” Said Hiccup, holding his hands over his dragon’s ear-nubs.
Sofia looked towards the massive dragon, her eyebrows dropping into a glare.
She was sick of Drago. And she was sick of his dragon too.
She stood tall on Toothless’ back, head held high. Carrying herself with the grandiosity of an opera’s leading prima donna.
“You call that noise?”
She took in a breath, and let out a positively cacophonous high-note that’d put a Thunderdrum to shame. Holding it for an inhuman period of time, and rattling the eardrums of everyone who was close.
The Bewilderbeast was discombobulated by the sound. He rapidly shook his head, his skull feeling like it’d shatter like a wine glass at any moment.
And all that shaking meant Drago had to hold on for dear life.
“STOP MOVING!” He shouted, his ears ringing profusely.
But over the girl’s magically-enhanced vocal chords, the dragon heard nothing. Continuing to write about wildly, moaning with pain.
Drago could hold on no longer, his one-handed grip slipping off the tusk.
He screamed as he fell, dropping to the ground below. But instead of colliding with the earth, his fall was suddenly stopped. A green glow halting him in midair.
He was still, for just a second. Before that green aura brought him slamming down onto the surface anyway, pounding him into the dirt.
He was lifted up, just a few feet. Before being slammed again. And again.
Manuel wasn’t exactly enjoying this violence, but after everything that’d happened, he wasn’t having a bad time either.
Valentina felt herself begin to cry, it was just so beautiful.
“My little Manny…kicking butt!” She sniffled. Bursting with pride.
Up and down and up and down, Manuel continued his psychic onslaught. But Drago wasn’t done just yet.
With a snarl of rage, he jerked about so hard that he managed to break free from the telekinesis. Falling onto his feet, bullhook in hand, and dirt in his mouth.
Spitting out the mud, he swung his hook. Aiming straight for the child’s glowing eyes.
Manny jumped backwards, yelping with fear, but he was too late. The hook was coming right for him-
Until Drago was punched in the face by Luisa’s mighty fist. Her gargantuan strength meaning the hit carried the force of ten trains.
He was sent launching backwards, but he managed to catch himself. Digging his hook into the ground until he came to a stop.
Adjusting his aching jaw, he glared up at the woman responsible.
Luisa cracked her knuckles, each crack sounding like booming thunderclaps.
She looked determined, somber, and perhaps a bit regretful…
And incredibly pissed.
“You’re gonna leave my family alone…even if I have to break you to make that happen.”
Drago didn’t care how strong she was, he’d come too far to fail now.
In a second he was on his feet, swinging his hook savagely. Trying to land a hit on the hulking woman.
And he did. A solid jab, right to her neck. Anyone else would’ve had their throat skewered by this attack.
But for her, it did nothing. Not even a scratch.
Luisa glared down at him, frown deepening. A displeased huff escaping from her nostrils.
Drago heard laughter, and glanced over to see Dagur. Who was clearly very amused.
“I had to learn this the hard way…” Said Dagur, with a chuckle. “You just can’t beat the Madrigals, man!”
Before Drago could rage about traitorous filth, he was punched again. Reeling back from the hit.
Then again, then once more. Each blow threatening to shatter his jaw.
He never stopped trying to fight back, but it was a futile effort. There was nothing he could do to her impenetrable skin.
Luisa launched a vicious uppercut to his chin, which catapulted him high into the air.
Whirling through the clear skies, he was suddenly caught in the middle of a dark cloud which had randomly appeared. Before he could question anything, the cloud crackled with lightning. All of it seeming to aim directly towards him, shocking every part of him.
Pepa wasn’t in the cheeriest of moods, but at least she’d found somewhere to direct her anger.
Or someone.
Thoroughly fried, Drago finally fell out of the dissipating cloud. Hitting the earth so hard a huge dust cloud kicked up from his impact.
His hook planted in the dirt, right before him. When he tried to reach for it, a flaming sword got in the way. He quickly retracted hos hand, just before it could be burned.
Vines shot out of the ground, tying themselves around Drago’s body tightly. He wriggled and struggled to escape, but the thorny plants were thicker than rope.
When he looked up again, Hiccup was standing above him. As was Mirabel, and the whole rest of their family. All of them glaring at him.
It was done. He was separated from his Bewilderbeast, and completely apprehended.
Completely at their mercy.
But for as much as they’d grown to despise him…they weren’t monsters.
“We aren’t like you…” Said Mirabel, resolutely. “We don’t want to kill anyone, if we can avoid it.”
A fire briefly surged in her eyes. “But we will do anything we can to protect our family, and the people!”
The implication was clear. If he continued on this path, he may just force their hand.
“Let this end. Now.” Hiccup demanded.
Drago continued to struggle against Isabela’s constraints, scowling with rage.
“This…isn’t…over!”
Any moment now he’d break free. Any moment now he’d regain control of the situation, surely.
The Madrigals were actually disheartened to hear this. It got them asking questions.
Were they really going to have to take a life? Even for someone as terrible as him, that was something you could never take back.
But…the fate of the world was at stake. As well as the safety of everyone they loved…
Meanwhile, Dagur was just annoyed.
“Oh, come on!”
Surging with agitation, he pushed through the group to grumble at Drago directly.
“Just give it up already!” He exclaimed, exasperated. “It’s over! You’re finished!”
“You’re tied up, disarmed, against twenty people who could kill you in a million different ways, and your dragon isn’t here to help you!”
But as they’d soon come to discover, Dagur was wrong.
Terribly, horribly wrong.
Drago wasn’t alone.
The dust and smoke began to clear, and to their shock, the Bewilderbeast was looming directly above them. Jaws already wide open.
It was too late. He was too close, and they weren’t fast enough.
La Familia Madrigal watched with terror as a maelstrom of ice was launched at them. Their bodies too petrified to move, and their minds knowing one thing for sure.
They failed.
They couldn’t stop Drago. They couldn’t protect everything that was dear to them.
This was the end.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Karla was very surprised.
How was she still alive? Half the building had crashed on her, hadn’t it?
As she’d soon find out, bits and pieces of rubble had aligned themselves in such a way to just barely form a sort of barrier around her. Protecting her from the rest of the debris.
And so, she was alive.
Which she felt was rather unfortunate.
It’d be better for everyone if she was gone. It’d be better for everyone if she just…disappeared.
And maybe she wasn’t dead. But surely she must look pretty dead, covered in all this wreckage.
Maybe they wouldn’t find her. Maybe she could just stay down here forever, and eventually everyone would move on.
And without her around to ruin everything, finally everyone would be safe.
She’d stay in this mess, surrounded by dust and wood and stone. Forever.
It was for the best.
It was what she deserved.
But when she closed her eyes, prepared for an eternity of gravel and dirt, she very faintly heard something.
It sounded like…Peep. And Pedro.
Their voices sounded so distraught, so worried.
And there was rustling, from above. Pieces of rubble being shifted and thrown away.
They were trying to get her out.
She heard the panicked voice of Peep, muffled by the rubble.
“I-It’s too much! We can’t get her out!”
She then heard Pedro’s voice as well, speaking directly to her.
“We’re gonna go get help! Don’t move!”
As far as she could tell, they ran out of the building after that. Most likely to find some assistance, and save her from this fate.
Karla was confused. She was enraged.
Why?
Why couldn’t they just leave her here, forever?
Why did wouldn’t they leave her alone?
Couldn’t they see that she was dangerous? That she’d destroy everything, if left unchecked?
Why did they care about her? After everything she’d done…
Why did they still believe in her?
…Even if she didn’t want to admit it, she knew the answer.
Their connection, their unbreakable bond as triplets, meant they’d be there for each other no matter what. But for a while, she failed to uphold her end of the bargain.
She’d drag them around, treating them like her minions and getting them into trouble. Blatantly disregarding their feelings, all in service of what she wanted to do.
She was awful.
And yet, they still wouldn’t give up on her.
From deep within, Karla was filled with an overwhelming feeling. An electrifying warmth, emanating throughout her body.
They still believed in her. They still loved her.
Even if she didn’t know why, she had to honor that.
She had to honor her duty as a big sister.
She had to keep them safe.
This truly was all her fault. But she’d already made her mistakes, and now she had to try and fix them.
That’s how it worked.
You live, and you learn.
Right then and there, Karla made a promise.
Maybe she was nothing but a force of destruction. Maybe all she did was wreck stuff.
But maybe she could put her horrible abilities to good use.
If she had to wreck something…
She was going to wreck Drago.
And that same, strange energy she felt from the deepest parts of her soul…
That chaotic energy, enriched by her heart…
It exploded.
Pedro and Peep ducked, just missing a burst of energy that erupted from the wreckage pile. Rubble flying everywhere.
In the time it took to blink, something was blasting out of the debris. Burning incredibly bright, and launching itself outside the hall.
When they looked back, Karla was gone.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Drago couldn’t quite see what had happened, not yet.
But he knew.
They were all dead. Frozen alive, by his Bewilderbeast.
The Vikings who watched all gasped with shock and dismay, only furthering his satisfaction.
Their so-called heroes were destroyed. There was nothing stopping him now.
Flexing his muscles, he finally managed to free himself from the vines. Darkly snickering as he stood himself up. Strolling around the area to examine the damages.
He wanted to get a nice, good look of his vanquished foes.
But as the dust began to clear, he started to notice figures in the cloud.
Nearly twenty people, who should be dead.
And Drago’s grim smile fell.
“You’ve got to be kidding me…” He whispered, in disbelief.
But it was true.
The Madrigals were alive, and they were just as surprised as everyone else. They were positive that they’d met their end.
“W-What happened…?” Mirabel blearily asked, bringing down the arm that was shielding her eyes.
“I dunno…” Hiccup began to reply. “But- “
He stopped, when he noticed something.
There was a bright light, shining directly above them. And a strange whirring noise.
Something was in there with them.
A wall of ice stood in front of them, clearly the blast that was meant to destroy them. But its path was halted, by a spinning orb. Rotating at speeds too hard to track.
Surging with an electrical energy, the orb bounced off the wall. Coming to a stop in midair, and unfurling to reveal a little girl.
Her skin was pale, and marked with freckles. Lightning jolting from every part of her body.
Her frizzy hair was filled with so much static, it was pointing upwards. And it was radiating a bright gold, instead of her usual red.
Her brown eyes crackled with energy, and nearly looked to be red with how brightly they were glowing.
She wore a collar around her neck. She grabbed it, and tore it off. Throwing it over her shoulder with contempt.
They all recognized her. She may’ve been more powerful than ever, her gift being pushed to tis absolute limit, but it was clearly no other than-
“…Karla?”
Still floating in the air, the girl heard her father’s call. Turning around to look down on her family.
Floating high above them, with red eyes and jolting with power, she looked threatening. Especially considering recent events.
Was this truly her? Was this another part of Drago’s manipulation?
But then she smiled, bashfully. A blush coming to her freckled cheeks and she shrugged.
“Sorry I’m late!”
A shouting from behind caught her attention, she whirled back to see Drago.
He’d made his way back over to his Bewilderbeast, standing on his tusk again. And he was very angry.
“HOW!?” He howled. “HOW DID YOU BREAK FREE!?”
For the third time, he’d lost control over a powerful asset. And he was sick and tired of it.
Karla regarded Drago with a scoff.
“What? You thought you could keep all this raw Viking-ness contained?”
Any trepidation the family may have had disappeared. This was definitely Karla.
Though some still had a few questions.
“Okay but, how the heck is she flying?” Asked Ruffnut.
Tuffnut had a hypothesis.
“I believe her immense electrical energies are bouncing off the earth’s magnetic field, allowing her to manipulate her position in the air- “
Snotlout grabbed both their heads, and bashed their helmets together.
“Quiet, you muttonheads!” He snapped. “It’s getting juicy!”
Drago simmered with a boiling rage.
He didn’t care how brightly she glowed, this child was still nothing compared to him.
He was the one with the dragons. And it was time he showed them all what true power looked like.
He thrust his hook outward, pointing to the village below.
“FIRE!”
At his command, the Bewilderbeast summoned all his dragons. And each one of them began firing at the village, intending to turn it and everyone within it to ashes.
Standing amongst a rain of fire, Drago smirked. Watching with an arrogant glee, awaiting the moment the flames hit.
But the flames never hit.
Before they could reach their target, every burst of fire went up in smoke. Like an ember blowing out in the wind.
No one had any clue why. Not until they looked closer…
Karla appeared to be floating in place, her arms crossed. A frown on her face.
But if they really focused, they could see that she was everywhere.
Every individual flame, from every individual dragon, was being extinguished by a swift kick from her powerful legs. Before they could even reach the village.
She was moving so impossibly fast, it looked like she was everywhere at once. While also staying completely still.
The people thought it was incredible. Even those more accustomed to magic had never seen something such as this.
Pedro and Peep had finally arrived, chasing after that weird bolt of lightning that turned out to be their sister. Their jaws dropping when they witnessed her display of insurmountable speed.
“This is totally the coolest thing I’ve ever seen…” Pedro whispered, in absolute awe.
Soon enough the dragons were out of firepower, requiring some time to recharge. Meaning Drago was out of ammo.
The afterimages disappeared, leaving just one Karla floating there. Her glower hardening.
“My turn!”
In a split-second, she was suddenly rocketing forward. Curled up and boosting forward like a supersonic cannonball.
She hammered into the Bewilderbeast’s stomach, knocking the wind out of the massive beast. The subsequent shockwave blasted the swarm of dragons left and right, leaving them flailing through the air.
Most of them managed to right themselves. And they found that when they regained balance, that overbearing call wasn’t quite as loud…
Karla flew around and around the colossus at dizzying speeds, circling so fast she resembled an electric tornado. It seemed that for every second that passed, she landed another hit on her targets.
Not just the Bewilderbeast, but Drago as well was subject to a never-ending rush of attacks. Kicks and punches and jabs, coming from nowhere and everywhere at the same time.
Her speed was too much.
She was impossible to avoid, impossible to defend against.
And impossible to stop.
Drago felt he was fighting against a living hurricane, or the very wind itself, but he still tried. Swinging his fist savagely, with no discernable target. Just hoping to hit something.
A powerful blow was landed to his back, knocking off his prosthetic arm and throwing him to his front. Scrambling to his feet, he tried to hide amongst the towering spines of his alpha. While demanding he do something.
“Fight! FIGHT!” He raged, stomping his feet on the creature’s head.
The Bewilderbeast was trying, spitting ice wherever he could. But the girl would always intercept his blasts, plowing through them until they were harmless flurries of snow.
And that was only when he could manage to fire a blast. Most of the time, the child would rocket into his face. The force of her attacks making it feel like he was in a fight with an equally sized titan, despite her comparatively tiny stature.
Caught in the whirlwind and cowering behind the spines, Drago felt a surge of fury.
That was his magic she was using. He taught her how to fight with her gift. He was the only one who could control her chaos.
Or so he thought.
She truly was destruction incarnate. Only now, she was turned against him.
Down below, the onlookers began to cheer for Karla. Ecstatic to see Drago finally being taken down a peg.
Though none cheered louder than her own family.
“Take him down!” “That’s my nieta!” “Woo-Hoo! Karla!” “You got this, kid!”
Hiccup and Mirabel were astounded. They never, ever thought any of their kids would be capable of something like this.
It was so strange, how their kids ended up being the ones to fight in their defense. But the pride they felt was immeasurable.
Pedro and Peep were beside themselves with excitement, crawling up one of the ice pillars to get a better look at their sister. Bouncing up and down, and screaming so loudly their speech was indiscernible.
What was clear, was the fact that they clearly thought she was amazing.
Karla ceased her onslaught, just for a moment. So she could stop and look down, at all the people who were cheering for her.
She couldn’t believe it.
She wasn’t trying to be some big hero. She was just doing what was right, what needed to be done.
But they all believed in her. They all trusted her to save them.
Her family, her Berkian ancestry…they were all counting on her.
Karla allowed herself to smile.
Their encouragement, the hope she was apparently bringing to all of them…
It didn’t inflate her ego, it warmed her heart.
But, to the girl’s confusion, now they were all shouting something strange. Wildly gesturing and pointing beyond her.
“WATCH OUT!” “DODGE!” “BEHIND YOU!”
“…Huh?” The child uttered, trying to decipher what they were saying.
And as she did, she was suddenly covered in a ginormous shadow. One that moved quicker than one would expect.
The massive paw of the Bewilderbeast came slamming down, swatting her out of the sky before she could avoid it.
Screaming through the air, Karla was tossed over the island. Every head turned to keep track of her velocity, watching as she crashed into the roof of somebody’s hut.
It was Hiccup’s old house. And for a second, the terrified man really hoped he wouldn’t lose a child in the home he grew up in.
The crowd erupted into a chorus of gasps and shocked expletives, all of them wondering if the girl was okay. Offering whatever encouragement they could give.
"GET UP! GET UP!" "Come on!" "You can't give up now!"
But despite their cries, there was no sign of the child.
For the first time in what felt like forever, Drago smirked. His pride returning.
After that insufferable distraction, things would finally be getting back on track. With that annoyance taken care of, he could-
The house on the hill started to glow, a powerful light shining from every window. Every door.
An undercurrent of excitement and relief ran throughout the crowd.
They all knew what that meant. They all knew who that was.
Drago felt his heart drop, a palpable fear rushing down his spine.
He knew exactly what that meant. He knew exactly who that was.
“No…”
But for as much as he may’ve wanted to deny it, one thing was for certain.
Karla was ready for this to end.
The light in the house surged, pulsating with an ever-growing energy. Before it exploded in a burst of lightning.
Karla shot up from the building like a rocket, blasting into the skies at an ultrasonic pace. Shooting upwards and upwards, and glowing brighter with each passing instance.
Everyone watched in genuine awe, captivated by the expanding light. Enraptured as she climbed even higher into the air, cutting through the clouds and taking her place at the apex of the sky.
She shined so brightly, up there in the sky. It was almost as if she’d become a second sun.
Somehow, even though she was a mere twinkle in the heavens, Drago could tell that she was looking directly at him.
And he didn’t like the look she was giving him.
“No, no, no, NO!”
He began assaulting his Bewilderbeast’s face again, trying to get his attention.
If they could destroy the ones on the ground, before the girl arrived, they could…
They could-
Drago didn’t know anymore. He was scrambling for any type of victory at this point.
“Attack! Attack them!” He demanded, almost pleadingly.
But the Bewilderbeast was positively transfixed by the shining light above. Ignoring his master, and not moving an inch.
Floating in the stratosphere, Karla collected every bit of energy her body could possibly produce. Channeling the absolute pinnacle of her magical capabilities.
She thought back to everything that had happened recently.
Ruining her village’s celebrations. Getting her siblings kidnapped. Being forced to become a slave to this tyrant.
…What happened to her grandfather…
All of it was her fault. She was the cause for all the pain her family had went through, all the suffering.
Right here, right now. This was her chance to make it right.
The girl’s fists clenched, her teeth gritting. Red eyes surging with an unimaginable amount of electricity.
She could feel her power, it was at its limit. And she was still pushing even farther beyond.
After this…she may not make it.
But that was fine. As long as she could make up for her misdeeds, whatever happened was just fine.
She may not live, but she’d learned.
And now it was time for Drago to learn what happened when you messed with the Madrigals.
Surging with an absolute power, Karla shot through the skies at lightspeed. Flying down into the clouds, aiming for just one target.
The people couldn’t even see the girl, anymore. She looked like a comet, or a shooting star.
A shooting star that was out for blood.
Watching the spark get closer and closer, Drago knew he wouldn’t survive what came next.
There was only one option.
“RUN! RUN!” He tugged at the Bewilderbeast’s spines, almost trying to drag him along himself.
The spark soared over the Madrigals, bits of light twinkling over them. It may sound silly, but in their hearts it felt like reassurance of some sort.
Getting desperate, Drago jabbed the dragon in the eye. “RUN YOU IDIOT!”
Shocked out of his trance, the Bewilderbeast began to shift his position. Trying to make an escape.
But he was just too slow.
Karla was seconds away from impact, and through the surging lights that blew past her vision, she could make out Drago’s face. Gawking at her with what was definitely fear.
Karla met his gaze, glowering defiantly.
Even after all he’d done to her, she wasn’t doing this for herself.
She was doing this for the world. For her family.
And for him.
“THIS ONE’S FOR GRAMPS!”
The shooting star collided with the Bewilderbeast’s head in a cataclysmic explosion of light and electricity, the shockwave rippling through the entire sea. Shifting the waves and waters.
Drago was thrown off the dragon, and sent flailing into the sea.
As the smoke from her impact cleared, the Bewilderbeast began to rise.
And as he rose, something fell.
His colossal tusk was blown clean off, falling from his face and toppling to the ground. Leaving the beast crippled, without both his proudest weapons.
Dazed from the collision, the dragon wobbled about on unsteady feet. Blinking groggily, rumbling painfully, and seeing stars.
As his vision started to focus, he saw the floating form of a tiny little girl. Levitating right in front of him.
Her arms folded behind her back, Karla gingerly extended her leg…
And ever so lightly tapped the leviathan’s face with her foot.
The Bewilderbeast could take no more. Falling backwards like a lumbered tree, and plummeting into the ocean. Eventually sinking to the bottom, out of sight.
In the time it took between her blasting out of the house, and the fall off the titan, only about ten seconds had passed.
She’d done it.
Karla defeated Drago, and saved everybody!
And she’d probably be celebrating, if she wasn’t feeling so…
…Sleepy…
Karla’s eyes dimmed to their original brown, her hair cooling back to its usual red and falling back down. The lightning surging around her flickered on and off, before finally going away for good.
She’d expelled every bit of power she had.
And now she couldn’t keep herself floating.
Miles upon miles in the air, Karla suddenly began to fall. Dropping like a rock to what surely would be a fatal collision.
But while the winds rushed across her, the ocean getting closer and closer and she continued on her downward spiral, she found she was strangely okay with this.
Maybe it was just the exhaustion overtaking her mind, but…she did it.
She beat Drago.
And with both him and her gone, her loved ones wouldn’t have to worry about anything ever again.
Yes. This was fine.
Karla closed her eyes, and went to sleep. Not expecting to get back up again.
She’d done her job.
Her family was safe.
This was fine.
…
But as she drifted into slumber, she heard the most familiar of shrieks…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was so, ridiculously unbelievable.
They never could’ve imagined that their little girl would take down a tyrant, saving the world in the process.
Hiccup and Mirabel were so, so very proud.
And so, so very worried. The girl was knocked out cold.
No matter how much they tried to wake her, she wouldn’t budge. And her skin was covered in ash, and faint burns.
It seemed all that power was too much, even for her.
But she was breathing. And after all that, they couldn’t blame her for being tired.
She’d saved them, after all.
The isle of Berk exploded into celebration. Cheering and raising their voices high.
In their hour of darkness, the granddaughter of Stoick the Vast used the very heavens to drive off a horrible tyrant and his foul beast.
This would be going down in history, for sure.
The Madrigals weren’t fascinated by all the pageantry, they were just happy that she was alright.
Pedro and Peep both struggled to get a good look at her, cradled in their father’s arms.
They knew she couldn’t hear them. But they talked to her anyway.
“THAT WAS INSANE!” Peep screamed, hopped up on adrenaline.
Pedro whole-heartedly agreed, feeling the need to act out the events himself.
“You were all like KABOOM and he was all like AAAH! But then you were like…”
Bruno watched as he stood in between his sisters, sighing with relief. And a bit of sarcasm.
“Remember when life was simple?” He asked. “And there weren’t, y’know, six-year-olds fighting dictators and giant sea monsters?”
“I don’t think our lives were ever simple…” Pepa grumbled, making Julieta chuckle.
“And they won’t be getting any simpler!” She smirked.
Just then, they all heard the flapping of wings. And the calls of flying reptiles.
Turning around, everyone was delighted to see their dragons returning to them. No longer subject to the usurper king’s call.
With wide open arms and cheerful screeches, Riders and dragons joyfully reunited.
“Meatlug! My darling!” “Moody!” “Come here, Grumpy!”
Isabela was assaulted by licks from all four heads of her Snaptrapper. Luisa cradled her ginormous Goregutter like it was a baby. Camilo tried to hug his Changewing, but the dragon disappeared. Before reappearing directly on his back, hissing with amusement.
The three Night Lights returned with their mother, gunning straight for Toothless and the triplets. And close behind was Scorpio, the Triple Stryke actually flying over them and heading for someone else.
Dagur was surprised to see the dragon coming to him, chuffing softly.
“Wait…are we friends?” He wondered. “Because I thought this was just a s temporary truce while Drago was messing around, but if not then- “
His rambling was intercepted by a large tongue, sliming up the side of his face.
It seemed Scorpio had taken a liking to him after all.
“Alright! I can work with that!” He grinned, scratching the lizard under the chin.
Mirabel was nearly tackled by Mariposa, the Stormcutter ready to smother her with affection.
“I missed you too, girl!” She laughed, the dragon bumping her stomach with her nose.
She giggled and tittered with glee, happily petting her companion, until-
“OW!”
Mariposa stopped, when Mirabel suddenly cried out in pain. Looking down, the woman saw that through her pants there was a dark spot spreading on her leg.
Apparently, she’d acquired a gash during one of their several battles. It could be any one, she wasn’t sure which.
And now that they were on the topic, it seemed quite a few Vikings had been injured somewhat during the recent struggle. Not majorly, thankfully, but still enough to require attention.
And Peep was on the case.
“I got it!” She shouted, hopping onto her Night Light without a second of hesitation.
Still a bit on edge, her parents didn’t like how gung-ho she was being about this.
“Peep…” Hiccup said, a warning tone in his voice.
“It’s fine!” The girl replied. “I’ll just warp home, grab some arepas, and be right back!”
Before anything else could be said, she was already taking off. Leaving a pair of disgruntled parents.
They both heard chuckling, seeing Alma hugging her big, fat Hotburple. And snickering at them.
“Even at such a young age, she’s as stubborn as a mule…” The old woman laughed. “Definitely your child!”
They certainly couldn’t deny that.
Peep and Ghost flew high into the sky, flapping over the jutting pillars of ice as golden clouds started to appear before them.
But just before they’d made it, they heard…something from behind them.
Anxiously, Peep turned her head just slightly.
And she saw the battered, beaten, drenched Drago running up the ice. Leaping right at them.
Suddenly, Ghost was pulled down by a phenomenal weight. The madman grabbing onto his tail with a viciousness in his eyes.
Startled, Peep screamed-
And that’s when the clouds activated, warping them all across space and time.
They were gone.
Notes:
We had Drago vs Pedro, Drago vs Karla...
Did you really think I'd forget about Peep?
And I know you surely have questions about who the knew alpha will be, since Toothless wasn't the one to beat the Bewilderbeast. Don't worry, I've got it covered ;)
Next up: The final confrontation.
Chapter 42: Ascension
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Everything hurt.
It was cold, and wet. It was raining, she soon realized. Pouring down, the water droplets pelting her face as she began to awaken.
Groaning slightly, Peep lifted her face from the soaking wet mud. Blinking water out of her eyes as she tried to figure out what was going on.
She was in the rainforest, towering trees shooting up towards the darkly clouded sky. She could see the form of her Night Light, across from her and splattered with mud. Completely knocked out.
And as her awareness returned more and more, she recalled just how she got here.
She remembered getting ready to leave Berk, to fetch some healing arepas for the wounded. But…something happened.
Something jumped at her. Scared the daylights out of her.
Something…
Drago!
Peep shot up, quickly standing with a gasp. Suddenly completely awake. A surge of fear tingling down her spine.
It was Drago who’d lunged at her, grabbing onto her dragon while they were in the middle of a warp.
They must’ve crash landed here, that explained why she’d lost consciousness.
But if her dragon was right there, then where was…
Lightning struck, briefly illuminating her darkened forest surroundings.
In that quick flash, she saw a hulking silhouette standing amongst the trees. Scowling down at her with pure hatred, his lone fist clenched and trembling.
Drago was right in front of her.
Peep screamed, stumbling backwards from the sudden fright.
Drago surged forward, gripping her throat with his massive hand and pulling her up. The girl struggled for freedom, flailing her legs in a vain attempt to break out. Clawing at his hands as bets she could.
Drago held her up to the thundering sky, watching her struggle without a hint of enjoyment. Nothing but ice-cold loathing in his dark eyes.
Decades of ceaseless work, hundreds of men whipped into shape, scores of dragons captured and trained…
Years and years of meticulous planning. Years and years of building his forces, structuring the alliance. Years and years of preparing that damned Bewilderbeast to be the perfect weapon…
All completely ruined by one family.
The clench on her throat tightened, Peep was choking for air.
“…Your family took everything from me…” Drago growled, anger intensifying. “So I’m going to take everything from them. Starting with you…”
Peep’s heart was pounding, nearly bursting out of her chest. Her neck felt like it’s snap at any second. Her struggles were getting weaker and weaker…
But she still found the strength to speak.
“…Y-You…did that to…yourself…”
Drago’s grimace faltered, replaced by genuine confusion.
“…What?” He asked, loosening his hold slightly so she could talk.
Gasping for breath, Peep glared defiantly at the man who held her life in his hands.
“I-It’s your fault!” She snapped. “You say you wanna save the world, but you hurt and k-kill people just to get what you want!”
“You’re no hero! Y-You’re just a bully!”
The fear in her eyes temporarily was replaced with a scathing glare.
“And did you really think that no one would fight back?” She questioned, rhetorically.
Drago was baffled. Even now, perhaps moments away from demise, and this child still held true to her convictions.
It infuriated him.
His hand squeezed tighter than ever before, bringing the child closer to the brink with every second.
Seeing the child so close to did manage to bring a slight grin to Drago’s face.
“After I kill you, I’ll bring you to your home…” He morbidly promised. “So they can all see your broken, lifeless body. And watch as I take the candle for myself, become a god, and destroy them all with my magic!”
Peep had barely even heard what he’d said. Everything was going black.
She was so afraid.
She didn’t want to die! She didn’t want to leave everyone behind!
But she didn’t have a choice.
However, just before it seemed like her little life had come to an untimely end-
A blast of plasma burst on Drago’s back, causing him to drop the child as he cried out in surprise and pain.
Falling back into the mud, Peep was overjoyed to see her Night Light on his feet. Smoke flowing from his jaws as he growled at his adversary.
Clutching his shoulder and seething with fury, Drago launched a vicious kick to the small dragon. Throwing him through the trees, until he smacked against a rock. Rendering him unconscious.
“NO!” Peep shouted.
Drago turned, eyes wild with a primal rage. Breathing heavily, while sneering like an animal.
As much as she didn’t want to leave her dragon, Peep knew that if she wanted to live there was only one thing she could do right now.
Run.
The girl scrambled to back away, scurrying to her feet and running into the jungle. Drago howled his fury, pounding after her with the force of a raging beast.
She carefully sprinted around the trees, trying to avoid any collisions that could slow her down. Drago bashed his way through them, knocking trunks to the side in his pursuit of the child.
Everywhere she turned, it seemed he was seconds behind her. Pursuing her like a monster from a terrifying dream, one you could never quite evade.
Coming across a rushing river, bolstered by the rain, Peep stopped for just a second. There was no way she could cross this.
She heard the footsteps rapidly approaching, and knew she didn’t have much time to think. Looking to the side, she saw a fallen palm tree.
She figured that was the best bridge she was going to get.
As carefully as possible, she steadily tiptoed across the tree. Arms held out for balance. While also trying to hurry, before her skull was cracked by a murderous madman.
Drago shoved through the underbrush, spotting her over the river. And after a second of eyeing the rushing rapids, he jumped right into the waters. Managing to fight his way against the flow and slowly make his way over to her.
Peep jolted with fear, and almost lost her balance. She fell over, clutching the trunk tightly to keep from falling. And scooted on over to the other side.
Back on the ground, she resumed her frantic attempt to flee. Successfully gaining a very slight head start over Drago.
She knew it wouldn’t last long.
Running out of the jungle, she found something that granted her no small amount of relief.
Casita. Standing tall on that hill, the candle glowing brightly in the window. Acting as a beacon to light her way home under the dark sky.
Filled with a new burst of energy, Peep desperately ran towards her home. Already reaching out for the doorknob.
“CASITA!” She cried, waving her arms and trying to get the building’s attention.
Drago was close behind, stumbling out of the trees covered in mud and grime. He wildly looked around, trying to find his prey.
He saw the child, running away. And he saw the house she was running towards.
He saw that candle, the source of the magic.
And he too was filled with a newfound energy.
It was almost time. But not yet.
That blasted family had to see him take their magic.
And until then, he’d busy himself with destroying that girl.
He hounded after her, savagely chasing her as she approached the building.
Casita noticed them both, tiles jingling with alarm. It quickly opened the back door, swinging it beckoningly and hoping Peep would get there as soon as possible.
Peep leapt into the building the very moment she was inches away from the door, and it slammed shut right after. Barring Drago from entry.
Wet and winded, Peep remained splayed out on the floor. Huffing and puffing from the exertion.
“G-Gracias, Casita…”
She made it. She was safe.
She knew he was still out there, lurking. And that was scary.
But there was no way he could get in here. She would be okay until everyone else arrived. She just had to wait.
As Peep pulled herself up to sit on the floor, still panting, the house creaked in a concerned manner. It was already fumbling with the cabinets to get her some food or water. But the child tried to ease its worries.
“I-I’m okay…just need to catch my breath- “
The back door pounded with the loud knocking of a furious fist.
Peep began to slightly tremble with fear, but she tried to contain herself.
She was okay. He couldn’t get in.
The knocking turned into a rough bashing, Drago smashing his shoulder against the door repeatedly. Trying to break his way in.
Peep’s heartrate increased, and she shakily brought herself to a stand. Keeping her eyes on the door at all times.
But it was okay. He couldn’t get in, Casita wouldn’t let him.
After a few more seconds, the bashing stopped. And she heard wet footsteps, moving away.
It seemed he’d finally given up.
Peep sighed, relieved to know that-
The back door was flung off his hinges, as Drago crashed into the house. Charging through with a running start.
He was seeing red, and his bloodthirsty eyes immediately locked onto Peep.
She wasn’t done running yet.
Peep hurried to get away as quickly as possible, scurrying into the kitchen.
Drago tried to follow her, but the very ground started shifting under his feet. Looking down, he saw that the floor tiles were rapidly rotating. Ferrying him away, towards the open door.
He glanced back up, seeing that the girl had turned the corner. Exiting his line of sight.
Unacceptable. She couldn’t be allowed to escape.
She needed to die.
Snarling with anger, Drago threw his weight into a mighty stomp. Hitting the ground so hard the tiles under his feet cracked, and ceased all movement.
The walls around him creaked, and it almost sounded like a moan of pain.
Obstructed no longer, he barged his way into the kitchen. Just in time to see the child leave this room as well. He huffed with frustration, enraged by how annoyingly fast she was.
He’d have to break her legs, the next time he got his hands on her.
Before Drago could start running again, every drawer and cabinet in the kitchen opened at once. And the whole room began rattling.
Casita was on the offensive.
Forks and spoons and knives were flung at him, plates and bowls were tossed at him, pots and pans flew through the air, all in an attempt to hold off his rampage.
Drago held his lone arm up to shield his face, silverware scraping and scratching his skin. Grunting with a growing rage.
Every single thing about this family, even the house they lived in, was infuriating.
It only strengthened his resolve.
He’d tear it all down. Destroy every bit of it. Make them suffer as they’d made him suffer.
Peep kept running, not stopping for even a second. She stumbled out into the courtyard, rain still coming down heavily, while hearing a cacophony of shattered glass and clattering steel behind her as she left.
She knew that wouldn’t impede him for long.
She wracked her brain, going through all her safety measures and contingency plans.
But methods for surviving a zombie apocalypse or handling the insect uprising wouldn’t work here. Those were all impossible scenarios, envisioned in the mind of an overly paranoid child with a hyperactive imagination.
This was a real threat. There was an intruder in her home, who wanted to kill her.
So what could she do?
She stopped at the bottom of the staircase, peering up to all glowing doors above. And she knew what her next move was.
Hide.
Peep started to bolt up the stairs, just as she heard Drago arrive. The tiles in front of her room clacked urgently, begging her to hurry up.
Coming to a stop in the courtyard, Drago saw one of the many rooms was left wide open. But while he was barreling up the staircase, the steps under his feet suddenly flattened. Causing him to slip and fall.
On the slide down, he grabbed the banister to catch himself. But the banister then detached from the staircase, and started flinging him around. Trying to throw him away.
Drago held on for dear life as he was tossed up and down and all around, struggling against the living house with all his might.
This was his last chance. All his other plans had been ruined.
He had to persevere. He had to succeed.
He needed that magic. And nothing was going to stop him from getting it.
On the apex of a swing, Drago let go of the banister. Allowing himself to be thrown through the air until he landed in the hallway.
He wasted no time, getting to his feet before the house could try and mess with the floors again. He ran through the open door, entering what was clearly a little girl’s bedroom.
Absolutely everything was plush, even the walls and the floor. As if whoever resided in here was afraid of any hard surfaces or sharp edges.
Yet despite the abundance of stuffed toys and cuddly pillows, there was also a sort of command center. Maps and charts and graphs sat on a large, fluffy table. Made for someone who spent a lot of time strategizing.
And probably a lot of time worrying.
But Drago cared not for the décor. He was looking for the little girl who must’ve been hiding in here.
So he could break her spine.
Drago rushed into the room, throwing any furniture aside. Toppling the bed and tossing chairs with reckless abandon. He ripped apart plushies, punched a hole through the table, and even started tearing into the plush walls. Cotton spilling from every gash.
“WHERE ARE YOU!?” He shouted, digging into the floors. “YOU CAN’T HIDE FROM ME!”
She was in here, he knew she was. She’d left her door wide open in her foolish attempts to flee.
And if she thought she could escape him, escape her fate, she was sorely mistaken.
But as he continued to the room to shreds, Peep was quivering in her hiding spot. Just out of sight.
Behind her door.
She’d thrown in open, intentionally making her room as obvious as possible, before scuttling to hide. Flattening herself against the wall, and managing to stay quiet while he thrashed around in her space.
But she couldn’t stay here forever. She was too close for comfort, and he’d catch on eventually.
As quietly as she could, she began to sneak away from the door. Keeping an eye on Drago as he desecrated her personal possessions, his back turned to her.
She didn’t even dare to breath, afraid that the slightest of noises would tip him off.
Inching away from her room, she fretted over what she could do next.
There were a plethora of other rooms here, and some of them were enormous. Plenty of places to hide.
But then what? Just keep hiding?
She didn’t know when her family would get here, and she didn’t know how long she could keep this up. Despite the adrenaline pumping through her veins, she was already exhausted after everything else that’d happened today.
Eventually, she would slip up. And even once was all it took for everything to be over.
She thought and thought as hard as she could, trying to figure something out. But while she was creeping away, she heard the strangest thing.
Like the faintest of murmurs, whispering not into her ears, but into her soul…
“…G…t…g…”
Peep halted, confused. And yet, this was a sensation she was familiar with.
Though considering how long she’d been away, it’d certainly been a while.
She looked up, towards the candle. And the whispers became slightly clearer.
“…G…v…h…th…m…g…c…”
Peep silently groaned, rolling her eyes.
This again? Now? Of all times?
The strange things she’d hear when looking at the candle had been an ongoing mystery to her, recently. But right now she had something far more important to worry about, so she decided to ignore it. Continuing on her way.
Until the candle started speaking again, even louder this time.
“…Giv…hi…th…mag…c…”
The words were more comprehensible than ever before, but she still couldn’t quite understand. However, she felt she wouldn’t be left alone until she heard the candle out.
Surging with frustration, she glared up to the thing. Whispering harshly.
“What? What are you trying to say?”
For the first time since this strangeness had begun, she received the message loud and clear.
“Give him the magic.”
Peep stifled a gasp, sputtering with surprise.
That was, by far, the most insane thing she’d ever heard.
“Are you crazy!?” She whisper-yelled, completely confounded.
It made absolutely zero sense.
Drago wasn’t a Madrigal, there was no magic for him. And once he learned that, he’d kill her.
But on the off chance that, somehow, he did get a gift, he’d use that power to kill them all. And rule the world.
It was an absolute lose-lose scenario.
“Why would I ever, ever do that!?” Asked the girl.
The candle burned brightly, undeterred by her befuddlement.
“Give him the magic.”
The voice was soft, wispy, ethereal even. And yet, right now, it was the most annoying thing in the world to Peep.
She crossed her arms, an exasperated frown forming.
“Oh yeah, sure. Just repeat yourself. That answers my question…”
They were wasting precious time, and this was a life-or-death situation. She was seconds away from just bolting.
Perhaps prompted by her sarcasm, the candle finally decided to elaborate.
“Give him the magic, and you will be saved.”
Peep’s skepticism disappeared, genuine shock taking its place.
“You mean…we’ll be okay?” She asked. “This’ll all be over?”
The idea that this nightmare would end. Of her family being spared from any more of Drago’s tyranny…
It was all she wanted right now.
The candle reiterated itself, seeming to confirm her inquiry.
“You will be saved.”
That was all it had to say. Peep heard nothing more from then on.
She stood in silence, contemplating her next course of action.
Could she trust the candle? It certainly didn’t seem like she should be wary of the source of her family’s miracle. And that gentle, almost paternal voice was definitely soothing.
And in her heart and soul, she felt this was the way to go. She didn’t know why, she just did.
But…giving Drago the magic sounded absolutely insane. There was no way she could ever entertain such a preposterous idea.
And yet here she was, entertaining it.
Peep looked to the floor, desperate for guidance.
“What should I do, Casita?”
The house flipped a few floor tiles, forming a shrug. It didn’t have any idea what was going on either.
The child’s frown deepened, realizing that she was alone in this decision.
But her pondering was put on hold, when her door suddenly slammed shut. Peep jumped, and saw that her time was up.
Drago stood, hand gripping the doorknob, with a dark glower on his face.
“You thought you could trick me…” He rasped, beginning to approach. “You thought you could run…you thought you could hide…”
Peep backed away while he stomped closer and closer, until she was at the end of the hallway. The man towering above her.
“…You thought wrong…”
He raised his fist, ready to smash her face in.
And in the milliseconds before she was killed, Peep flinched away and made a decision that would change everything.
“I’LL GIVE YOU THE MAGIC!”
Drago stopped, fist hovering above her head. An eyebrow raising.
“And why would I need you to give me the magic, when I could simply take it?” He wondered.
Trying to still her breathing, Peep gave an answer.
“Y-You can’t just take it, it doesn’t work like that…” She replied. “You need someone special, the holder of the candle, to gift it to you.”
“Someone like my mom, my bisabuela, or…”
She stood up, just a little taller and slightly prouder.
“Or me.”
Drago stepped back a little, humming with intrigue. And Peep knew it was time to seal the deal.
Her brow furrowed with determination. “If you promise to leave my family alone, I’ll give you the magic.”
Drago was astounded. Purely astounded by the stupidity he was witnessing.
Did she really, really think he’d agree to those terms?
That, after everything, he’d simply leave this infuriating family alone?
He had to fight with every part of his strength to keep from bursting into laughter. Instead, an awful smile spread across his lips.
This child’s foolishness would be the key to his ascension. She’d be the downfall of her own family.
It was too good to be true.
Drago gave a small bow, visibly accepting her conditions.
“You have my word!”
He was lying. It was incredibly obvious.
And that’s exactly what Peep was hoping for.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It never ended.
This day just wouldn’t stop.
Right when they thought Drago was beaten for good, he surprise attacks the youngest member of their family. Forcing her to take him back with her to their home.
Hiccup and Mirabel were so very tired of Drago. So very tired of what he’d done to their children, what he was continuing to do to all of them.
And for as much as it went against what they stood for, they realized that for the safety of their family…
The next time they saw him, they may have to finish this. Forever.
But they had to find him first.
The Madrigals mounted their dragons as quickly as they could, warping to the Encanto in a burst of light.
Soaring over the village, Dolores immediately heard noises.
The screaming of a little girl, and the raging of a furious man. Both voices he recognized.
Her heart dropped.
“There!” She shouted over the rains, pointing toward their home.
“He’s in there!” She paused, listening closely. “And he’s doing something to Peep!”
That very sentence was insurmountably terrifying.
Peep was in danger. They had to move fast.
“Come on!” Said Hiccup, urging Toothless to fly faster. Mirabel and Mariposa were right behind him, everyone else following as quickly as they could.
All of them hoping they weren’t too late.
Flying through the wind and the rain, they arrived at Casita soon after. Landing all their dragons outside, and bursting through the doors. Ready for a fight.
As they poured into the house, they saw the strangest thing they’d ever witnessed.
Whatever they expected to find, it wasn’t this.
Up in the hallway, Peep held the candle in her little hands. Standing in front of her was Drago, reaching out to it. They both froze up, looking to their new arrivals with surprise.
The Madrigals were just as surprised. Gasping with wide eyes and dropped jaws.
It was such a baffling sight. Like a twisted gift ceremony.
It made no sense. Why would she possibly be giving him the candle?
It wouldn’t do anything. And if it did…
That’d be even worse.
“Peep? What are you doing!?” Mirabel shouted, flaring with confusion.
Hiccup tried to step forward, but the tiles flipped up. Halting his movement.
“C-Casita?” He sputtered. “Let me go!”
Seeing the objects of his hatred, Drago’s muscles tensed up. His incensed eyes traced over every face, his breathing growing heavy.
“I-Ignore them!” Peep hastily said. “Just grab the candle!”
She heard their voices from below, she heard their doubts.
“What is she doing?” “PEEP!?” “What the heck is happening anymore?”
She had doubts herself, but she decided to have faith in the candle. In the miracle.
Slowly, Drago returned his hateful gaze to her.
“If this doesn’t work…I’ll rip your head off while they watch…”
Peep stared up at the man who loomed above her, loathing emanating from every part of him.
But she didn’t falter.
“It’ll work…” She said, resolutely. “Trust me.”
When she said those last two words, her eyes very briefly flicked over to her mother.
Mirabel saw it. She met her gaze, when those words were uttered. And she realized something.
Peep wasn’t talking to him, she was talking to them.
Drago’s hand hovered around the candle, fingers twitching and just barely grasping it. Everyone watched with dread, fearing what may happen.
They all felt, deep within themselves, that perhaps it was possible that he would be given magic.
And if he did, it’d all be over.
After a moment’s hesitation, Drago formed an eager grin. And not a second later, he wrapped his fist around the candle.
…
…
…
And it started glowing.
A burst of mystical energy ignited from the candle, coating Drago in an otherworldly golden light. Starting at his hand, and spreading further across his arm.
It worked.
He was given magic.
Drago stared at his now golden hand. First with shock, and then with a victorious grin.
“Yes…” He began to chuckle, which soon turned into a wild cackle. Throwing his head back and roaring his elation to the skies.
“YEEES!”
The winds picked up, swirling around him. The clouds cyclone into a spiral, directly above him. The rains intensified, threatening to flood the village. Waves of energy blew from his very being.
“THE POWER!” He howled, laughing raucously. “THE POWER!”
Finally.
Finally!
After all this time, all these years…
His ascension had come.
With this power, he could control the whole entire world-
No.
With this power, he could destroy the whole entire world. And build a new one, in his image.
And everything would finally be as it should be…
The Madrigals watched with shock and terror, their clothes and hair being blown by the wind.
Why? Why would the miracle do this?
Amidst all the chaos, Alma found herself thinking of her dear Pedro.
It was his sacrifice, his love for them that started all this. How could that lead to this?
The family stood closer together, holding onto each other. Petrified in the presence of an emerging god.
Somehow, the most terrible man they knew was given insurmountable magic power. And it was like nothing they’d ever experienced before.
It was all over.
Everything they’d done to stop him. Everything they’d been through, everything they’d lost…
It was all for nothing.
These would be their last moments together.
But Pedro and Karla, clinging to their mother’s legs, couldn’t help but notice their sister. Up there on the hallway.
She didn’t seem afraid at all.
Drago looked upon them all, his eyes now glowing white and lacking pupils. His entire body completely a mystical gold.
That accursed family, who once stood so proud and mighty, daring to turn their magic against him…
They were lower than dirt to him, now. And soon they’d feel his wrath.
“I AM THE GOD OF THE NEW WORLD!” He decreed, his voice piercing the heavens. “A WORLD YOU WON’T LIVE TO SEE!”
He glowed brighter and brighter, going from gold to a blinding white. The winds picked up even more, the clouds whirling at a rapid pace.
Outside, the dragons warbled and hissed with apprehension. Not liking the strange turn of the weather.
The Night Lights worriedly huddled underneath the bigger reptiles, including Ghost. A bit scratched up, but otherwise fine.
Drago took a moment to just let it all sink in.
The magic, surging within him…
Healing, weather manipulation, future vision, control over plants, super hearing, super strength…
Shapeshifting, control over animals, telekinesis, mind control, duplication, superspeed, reality warping, and even more.
He could move the very land sea and sky, he could mangle the minds of the masses, the planet was his to mold. As well as everyone on it.
All of these abilities swirled and mixed within Drago, making him feel like the most powerful man alive.
He was the most powerful man alive!
It was incredible! It was intoxicating!
It…It…
…
It burned.
Drago stopped laughing, when he realized he was suddenly feeling very hot.
Scorching hot. Like his skin was set ablaze.
Surprised by the pain, he brought up his hand again. And to his absolute horror, he saw that he was disintegrating.
“W-What?”
The tips of his fingers fizzled away, burning at the edges like paper that’d caught flame. It spread to his whole hand, then his wrist, slowly and painfully creeping its way towards his arm.
“WHAT!?”
The singing started working up his legs, and what remained of his other arm. Working towards his torso and head at an alarming rate.
Everything hurt. Everything burned. Something had gone terribly wrong.
He looked to the family, desperate to know what was going on with the magic.
“WHAT’S HAPPENING!?”
But the Madrigals had no answers. This was just as new to them as it was to him, and they had no idea what to make of it.
Infuriated and terrified, he turned to the one who’d given him the candle in the first place.
As opposed to everyone else, the girl wore a determined glare. Standing unmoved amongst the howling winds.
She was too calm. Too composed.
She knew this would happen.
“YOU!”
Drago snarled with rage, his furious voice amplified by the magic.
“WHAT DID YOU DO!?”
All eyes turned to Peep, standing tall. Candle in hand.
“We were given a miracle to protect us!” She said. “From people like you!”
His feet burned to ashes, Drago was brought to his knees. Where the child stood above him, bursting with an unwavering determination.
Her voice was heard by all, effortlessly carrying across the weather. Her authority undisturbed by the chaos.
The candle she held burned as brightly as ever, and the spark in her eyes burned even brighter.
And she made sure one thing was absolutely, unquestionably clear.
“You messed with the wrong family!”
Once, many years ago, when he was only a boy…
And right now.
Those were the two times in Drago’s life where he unequivocally felt that he was going to die.
Only this time, he was right.
It was too much power. What should've been his to control was consuming him from within.
The glowing, the burning, the pain, it ate and ate at him. Destroying his limbs, his body, working up to his face.
Before the very last bit of him was overtaken by the ethereal flame, the very last emotions he’d ever feel were raw, primal fear...
And regret.
In his final moments, he realized that if he'd never encountered this family, he may've succeeded.
If he never bothered with the magic, if he never trifled with otherworldly forces beyond human understanding, this world would be his to rule.
Seconds away from the absolute end, with no idea what awaited him on the other side, he was given a strange sense of clarity. And he came to understand something.
He shouldn't have messed with those kids.
And just like that…
Drago Bludvist was no more. The last embers of his existence, sizzling away on the breeze.
The raining stopped. The winds stilled. The clouds cleared into a brilliant blue sky.
All was quiet. No one said anything. No one had any idea what to say.
No one even moved.
Until Peep exhaled, and calmly turned around to place the candle on the floor. Casita dutifully using the tiles to carry it back to its usual spot.
She waved to it as it went, smiling slightly.
“Thanks for the tip!”
With that done, she smoothed out her hair and dress. Beginning to turn back-
And was immediately assaulted by Karla and Pedro, crushing her into a hug. One she gladly returned.
Climbing up the stairs as quickly as possible, it wasn’t long at all before Hiccup and Mirabel joined them. Scooping all three children into their arms and holding them tightly.
They never, ever wanted to let go.
And finally, after what felt like an eternity, the five of them were together once more.
Their family was complete again.
And for as confused as everyone was, no one could be upset about that.
It seemed their long nightmare was finally over.
“Oh!”
Peep suddenly squirmed her way out of the hug, remembering something.
She looked back up to the candle, and pointed at her brother.
“Do you think you could…?”
The flame intensified for a second, before settling back down. Before Pedro, mystical particles began swirling around. Forming a certain shape.
Seconds later, and a brand-new paintbrush materialized. Falling into his hands.
“Radical!” He cheered, tracing a finger over the wooden handle. It felt just like the old one, perhaps even better.
He thought his days of magical drawing were finished. Luckily, that wasn't the case.
“So…are you gonna tell us what that’s all about?” Hiccup asked.
His daughter seemed to be directly communicating with the candle. That was most definitely weird.
Peep adopted a coy look, playing with her hair while smiling slyly.
“I have no idea what you mean…”
She giggled, her siblings laughing as well. And their parents knew they weren’t getting a straight answer.
Casita was a bit of a mess. Cracked tiles, a wrecked door, a ruined kitchen. Peep’s room was completely in tatters.
It’d take a lot to fix all of this, but it wasn’t like they were strangers to home renovation and repair. In fact, they built the entire house from scratch.
Hiccup was already feeling exhausted by the prospect, though.
“Between this and Berk, we’re gonna be doing a lot of reconstruction…” He sighed, tiredly. His blacksmith hands already sore.
But Mirabel got a strange look on her face, one her husband knew meant bad news.
“Hiccup…” She paused, trying to figure out how to phrase this.
“Drago’s entire army knows about us. Hundreds of people know about the magic, the Encanto…”
She now had the whole family’s attention, feelings of worry and anxiety spreading throughout them.
“We came this close to losing everything!” She exclaimed. “And what’s stopping some other wannabe dictator from trying something similar? How many times will it take until one of them actually succeeds?”
She sighed herself, truly hating what she was about to say.
“Berk is where you grew up, it’s in your heart. It’s in mine too. But…”
Mirabel steeled herself for what she had to say.
It hurt, but it was for the best. For the family.
“I don’t think we can go back.”
Notes:
Drago's dead! He's dead!!
But all isn't well. Mirabel has a point, after everything that's happened...
Can the Madrigals ever return to visit Berk again?
Chapter 43: Everything Works Out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was quite the conundrum.
In the wake of Drago’s destruction, Mirabel was most concerned with how the Madrigals could best avoid any more situations like this.
He may’ve been gone, but his army was still kicking around. Not to mention any other nefarious individuals who may take an interest in the magic.
After nearly losing her children, her husband, her dragon, her own life, and everything else she loved, it made perfect sense that she’d never want to experience anything like this ever again.
But her solution was a bit…extreme.
“Abandon Berk!?” Hiccup blurted, astonished by the very suggestion.
Banning all travel to the archipelago, leaving their Viking friends behind in the process. This was Mirabel’s decision.
And it was one she was standing by.
“I know it’s harsh, but what other option do we have?” She asked.
“How many people know about the magic now? How many people will try to take it? To hurt us?” With each question she posited, more pain and frustration could be seen on her face.
“I don’t want us to have to fight for our lives every time we just want to visit…”
As extreme as the idea sounded at first, more and more the family was starting to see where she was coming from.
“We were never meant to be involved in the violence of the outside world…it’s what we were given a miracle for…” Said Alma, somberly.
“Actually, she may have a point…” Bruno meekly added. “These last few weeks were awful, I-I’d like to avoid any more of that if we could…”
The thought of staying in their sanctuary, safe from harm, was enticing at first. But there was also a glaring issue.
“What about our friends? Or Valka, or Gobber?” Asked Isabela, hands on her hips. “Are we supposed to just never see them again?”
Holding his brush closer to his, Pedro’s eyes met the floor. The boy sadly muttering.
“I don’t wanna lose grandma too…”
Hearing this, Mirabel’s resolve all but shattered.
The last thing she wanted was for her family to be torn apart even more. Even the extended members.
But…what could they do?
Massive targets had been painted on their all heads. Every psychopath with a superiority complex would be out to acquire the magic for themselves.
Even the knowledge that they defeated Drago still wouldn’t be enough to dissuade them all. There would always be someone who’d swear they were different, that they’d succeed where the others failed.
The safest option would be to remain here, where they were hidden across space and time. Unreachable by their foes.
But that wasn’t the happiest option.
As always, Hiccup was looking for the light in the darkness.
“There has to be a way, and we’ll find it.” He determinedly promised. “Let’s just take some time to think, before we make any choices…”
He took her hand in his, silently pleading that they deliberate on this some more. She looked contemplative, glancing away as she thought.
No one here wanted to give up on their friends. But no one here wanted to live through the horrors of war again.
It was tough, brutal even. But that was reality. And a decision would have to be made.
Little did they know that the decision would be made for them.
Peep suddenly perked up. Looking to the candle and tilting her head, like she was listening.
This caught everyone’s attention. Especially after the display they’d just witnessed.
“Uh…is it talking to you again?” Hiccup asked, slightly wary.
She didn’t answer, gazing at the flame intensely.
Suddenly, she gasped. Before pointed a finger upwards. “Casita!”
The house dutifully flipped out pieces of the wall, acting as stairs for the child to climb on. Ascending her way up, she grabbed the candle and jumped back down.
Tumbling into a roll, she quickly got to her feet and started darting down the stairs.
“What is it now?” Camilo whined, really just wanting this day to be over.
Peep ran through the doors. Meaning that if anyone wanted to know what was happening, they’d have to follow her.
So they did.
By the time they were outside she was already in the air, golden clouds forming above them.
Peep was taking the candle, the source of their miracle, to Berk.
This should’ve been cause for alarm. But in all honesty, the family was simply stunned by the boldness the child had been portraying recently.
“When did she become the reckless one?” Luisa wondered.
Mirabel, Hiccup, Karla, and Pedro all took of after her. The others stayed behind, mostly because they were really tired and they needed to bathe.
They hoped nothing bad was happening. They’d had enough of unfortunate happenings for a lifetime.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Berk was just as they left it. An ice-covered wreck.
As hardy as ever, the Vikings were already hard at work trying to get things back in order. For centuries they had to rebuild after dragon raids, and in a way this was similar.
Like a really, really big dragon raid.
Peep was the first to touch down, hopping off her dragon before they were even on solid ground. She ran out to the edge of the village, on a hill overlooking the docks. Supplying a view of the endless sea.
Her parents and siblings stopped just behind her, all of them clearly intrigued. Their dragon riding friends arrived shortly after, visibly confused.
Peep stared at the dancing flame, listening to its inaudible secrets.
And then she held the candle up. The flame started to glow incredibly bright, hurting the eyes of all who looked at it, and a shockwave of golden magic burst from it.
The Vikings felt the wave shoot through their bodies, an oddly warm tingle on their skin. The shockwave kept going until surrounded the whole island, and some of the immediate waters.
Mystically, a cloud of fog began to spread from where the shockwave dissipated. So thick that no one could see through it.
It dispersed shortly after, returning their view of the blue sky to them. But they still felt its presence on the wind, somehow…
And after that, Peep brought the candle back down. Sighing contently.
No one had any idea what had just happened.
“What was that!?” Asked Gobber, scratching furiously to get the magical tingles off his skin.
Peep hadn’t realized she’d garnered an audience, nearly everyone on the island. But she wasn’t afraid, facing them all with a calm smile.
“I shared a bit of our miracle with you!” She told them. “The fog will keep people with bad intentions out. Anyone who tries it will be turned around and spat back out!”
She grinned, addressing the people with confidence. Handling the candle like she’d done it her whole life.
“You’re completely safe!”
Well, not completely safe. The girl spotted a few potential hazards here and there, but she didn’t feel compelled to point them out.
The revelation got the crowd mumbling to each other. Berk had magic of its own, now?
“She just gave us…a magical security system?” Astrid pondered, befuddled by the idea.
"Magic...I'll never get used to it..." Gobber mumbled, rolling his eyes.
The twins were much more enthusiastic about the prospect.
“Do we get gifts?” Asked Ruffnut, bouncing excitedly. “Please tell me we get gifts!”
“I want the ability to wear clean underwear!” Tuffnut proclaimed.
Heather was supremely grossed out. “You can do that at any time!”
Peep glanced to the candle, before quickly shaking her head.
“Sorry, not gonna happen!”
Their overexaggerated groans made her giggle, cheekily.
Mirabel was absolutely astonished.
This was the answer to her problems. Berk was just as protected as the Encanto, meaning there was no reason they couldn’t keep visiting whenever they wanted.
An amazed smile graced her lips, and she looked down to her daughter with adoration. And perhaps a little admiration.
Her youngest child, so frightful of everything, had managed to rise above her fears and save them all.
She was impossibly proud.
She ruffled the girl’s silky hair. “You, Mija, are amazing!”
She then quickly snatched the candle out of her grasp, frowning sternly.
“But you’re going to stop running off without telling anyone what’s going on. Comprende?”
"Sí, mamá…" Peep nodded obediently, a blush rising to her cheeks.
It was only because they had to save the world!
As Mirabel cooled down, she noticed that her husband was giving her the smuggest of looks. “What?”
“I told you there was a way!” He smirked, making her scoff.
“Like you knew this would happen…” She chuckled, shoving him away slightly.
Still a bit confused about their new paradigm, the Berkians took it in stride and got back to work. They’d get used to it eventually.
But instead of returning to the reconstruction effort, Dagur was curious about something.
“But wait…what about Drago?” He asked, the brand on his chest stinging a bit. “What happened to him?”
Karla pointed to her sister, with a knowing smile. “She blew him up!”
If Dagur had been drinking, he would’ve spit it out.
“What-but-who the-how the-what- “
Amidst his sputtering, Pedro supplied the simplest response.
“Magic.” Shrugged the boy.
After a few seconds of silence, Dagur found that he really couldn’t deny that.
So instead, he grew a wild grin.
“That’s my girl!”
He plucked Peep up, resting her on his shoulders while proudly laughed.
“Look at you, destroying psychotic warlords! You’re growing up so fast!”
Peep struggled for balance atop his shoulders, Pedro and Peep snickering at the sight. Leaving their parents to be hit with a familiar sense of perplexment.
Time to get to the bottom of this.
“Okay, seriously. What’s up with…” Hiccup vaguely gestured to the display before him. “This?”
The fumbling around and giggling stopped, Dagur turning around to face the concerned couple.
“He’s my friend!” Said Peep. “He protected me while I was locked up! He fought a whole army just to stop Drago from killing me!”
Their confusion wasn’t sated. If anything it only intensified.
Dagur the Deranged? Looking out for their child? Could such a thing even be possible?
Sure, they were seeing it with their own eyes. But it still seemed just so ridiculous.
“Is this true?” Mirabel asked, needing some form of confirmation.
Dagur nodded, shrugging as best he could while supporting a child.
Hiccup and Mirabel looked to each other, sharing a long glance.
Then, Hiccup stepped forward. Staring the other man straight in the eyes.
No matter how rocky their past may’ve been, he risked life and limb to protect his daughter. And it seemed he truly wanted to turn over a new leaf.
That needed to be respected.
“Thank you, brother.”
Dagur looked like his heart was about to burst out of his chest.
Meanwhile, Peep’s eyes hot open with surprise.
“Brother!?”
She looked down to the man who held her. “Are you my tío?”
Jolting with alarm, Hiccup quickly tried to clarify things.
“A-Actually, I was just- “
“Yes!” Dagur responded, smirking mischievously. “Absolutely yes!”
This seemed to delight the girl, who managed to swing herself around as to hug him around the neck.
“YOU’RE MY TÍO!” She screamed with glee.
Her new friend turned out to be her new uncle. This was incredible!
Pedro and Karla shared a baffled look.
“That’s our tío…” Said the boy, increasingly confused by recent events.
Seeing just how exasperated he looked, Mirabel couldn’t help but laugh at her husband’s expense.
But the kids were having fun. That’s what mattered most.
Heather came around, sweating a bit from the work they were all doing.
“Hey, we could use some help melting that ice!”
“On it!” Said Dagur, hopping at the opportunity to prove his devotion to his new allies.
He set Peep down, but she and her siblings seemed interested as well.
“Can we help?” They all asked, giving their parents the biggest eyes they could.
There was no way they could say no, with all three of them acting like puppy dogs at once.
Once given the confirmation, Pedro brought out his brush. Already thinking of the ice-meltiest things he could draw.
“Don’t worry, Aunt Heather. We got this!”
Dagur’s heart stopped.
He knew that name.
Eyes wide and deathly quiet, he slowly looked over to the woman in question.
“…Aunt…H-H-Heather?”
Heather perked up, suddenly remembering that they’d never properly been familiarized.
“Oh geez, I forgot to introduce myself!” She realized. “So much was going on…”
She stuck out her hand, smiling amicably.
“Heather Ingerman!”
Dagur felt like he could cry. Or yell his joy to the heavens. Or punch a wall, he was so happy.
He could see it in her eyes. She was the same baby, from all those years ago.
He’d found her.
He had so many questions.
Where had she been? What happened to her? Did she even remember him?
But those were all for another time. Right now, he was just happy to have her here.
So he just smiled, and took his baby sister’s hand.
“Nice to meet you!”
They all went off to get to work, Hiccup and Mirabel staying behind. Valka joined them, watching the kids get into shenanigans as they often did.
They wouldn’t have to give this all up after all. The nightmare was finally, finally over.
“He’d be happy…” She eventually said, softly.
The couple turned to her, silently prompting her to elaborate.
“We’re safe, and even if we’re technically worlds apart, we’re still together…” Said Valka, a small smile forming. “He’d be happy!”
Hiccup knew just who she meant, smiling and nodding himself.
He knew, up in the heavenly hall of kings and warriors, his father was smiling down on them.
“Yeah…he would be!”
Notes:
See? It all worked out! I wouldn't keep everybody split up!
We're almost done, everyone. Just a few more chapters devoted to recovering from the war, especially with the kids and their PTSD, and then we reach the epilogue.
It's been a fun ride, and I can't wait to see the end!
Chapter 44: Old Friends
Notes:
Short, early chapter to tie up a few loose ends :P
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Valka was quite disheartened to learn from her son that the Defenders of the Wing had disappeared. But she didn’t even have a lot of time to worry about that, as soon after she was hit with the devastating news that her grandchildren were dead.
Of course, that was information false. And considering the war with Drago, the loss of her husband, and the rebuilding of Berk, her hands had been very full.
But as things started to calm down, she found that her old allies were on her mind more and more.
What had truly happened to them? Where’d they go?
Were they even alive?
She dearly hoped they were.
And one morning, as the dawn was rising, they reached out to her.
A Terrible Terror landed on her window, carrying a letter strapped around its neck.
It was from Mala.
Gasping with shock, Valka quickly read over it.
It reassured her that she was okay, but there was an urgent matter that they needed to discuss. It also featured coordinates, as well as a certain phrase to make sure that Valka knew it was truly her friend she was speaking to.
The password was eggplant.
That was all the confirmation she needed. And right when the sun reached its peak, she and Cloudjumper flew out to meet with Mala.
To an outsider, it appeared like she’d flown right out of thin air. She may have been leaving Berk and its protective barrier, but she could defend herself. The magic was for those who couldn’t.
After some hours, they arrived at a small island. Covered in green trees, and flowing rivers. The start of a settlement was visible in a clearing.
After losing their home to a vicious invasion, the Defenders of the Wing were starting from scratch. Doing their bests with what they could, all under the diligent leadership of their queen.
Mala noticed the arrival of a Stormcutter, a warm smile gracing her lips. She ran over to meet them, arms outstretched and awaiting a hug.
“You have no idea how relieved I was to hear from you!” Valka said, returning the hug.
As they broke off, Mala gave a steadfast grin.
“As long as there are dragons, the Defenders of the Wing will be here to protect them!”
Though the Defenders had a protector of their own.
The Great Protector had returned to them, now relaxing in a hot spring. It wasn’t’ a natural hot spring, that’s just how heated the dragon’s body was.
And of course, it was being waited on hand and claw by every available Defender. Always ready to revere their protector.
“After that brute used your grandchildren to steal the Eruptodon, I didn’t think we’d ever see it again…” Said Mala, downtrodden. Before her smile lifted once more.
“But it made its way back to us, somehow!” She grinned. “And even though there’s no volcano on this island, it seems to want to stay with us anyway!”
Valka knew this dragon was one of the many Drago had taken, and she knew just why it’d come back.
“We have a lot to catch up on…”
The two sat on the grass while they chatted for a while, Valka revealing everything that’d happened recently. It was quite the riveting tale, though she faltered when she got to the battle at the nest.
The memory was still so fresh. So painful.
But just as she proudly told of how her grandchildren defeated Drago for good, they were soon joined by another. Carrying something strange under his arm.
“My queen…” Said Throk, bowing as best he could despite the bandages around his chest.
Mala sighed, disapprovingly.
“You’re supposed to be resting!” She reprimanded, before returning to a more neutral throne. “But yes, thank you Throk.”
She took the item from him, and then fixed him a pointed glare. “Now get back to bed! That’s an order!”
Throk nodded dutifully, tightly marching back to his tent.
Valka eyed the object in her friend held closely, the distinctive red spines and oval shape immediately catching her attention.
Mala cradled it in her arms as gently as possible, as if the wind would break it.
“We found this, during our search for a new home…” She whispered, eyes sparkling with wonder. “It’s a Bewilderbeast egg! It could perhaps be the last of their kind!”
Valka perfectly understood the implication. “It’ll hatch, and one day grow into the new king of dragons…”
Mala nodded. “And until then, we have to protect it at all costs!”
“We’ve already been scoping out several locations, but none of them seem secure enough. Bewilderbeasts can take years to hatch, as I’m sure you know...”
A contemplative look crossed her face. “This egg is invaluable, the last of such a majestic species. Until its old enough to watch after itself, we need the safest location imaginable…”
Those words, safest location imaginable…
It got Valka thinking about palm trees, areas, and golden butterflies.
She grinned. “I know just the place!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Griselda, Ragnar, and Khan had been demoted. And yet, strangely, it had saved their lives.
After learning about Ragnar’s massive fumble, revealing crucial details about their plot to the Berkians in an incredible display pettiness, Drago stripped them of their right to join him on the invasion. As well as promising much harsher punishments upon his return.
Drago never returned.
He’d vanished, along with Dagur, the Bewilderbeast, the Madrigals, all their dragons, and the entire island of Berk.
No one could find it. Any scouts who sailed to where it was supposed to be were lost in an endless fog or caught in a freak storm, and tossed out the other end. With nothing to show for their troubles.
It seemed, somehow, the island just disappeared.
Along with their leader. And their dragons.
These things didn’t just disappear. Not unless magic was involved.
Whatever happened, the warlords were spared from it. And now they were left to pick up the pieces of the Northern Alliance.
They had no leader, no dragons, scattered armies, and no plan.
But what they did have was drive.
The drive to persevere, against all odds. The drive to conquer the world.
They’d start over. Fall back to the original plan, build up a dragon army to subjugate the masses.
Though there would be absolutely no magic involved this time, however. Kidnapping those kids was a dire mistake, one that’d cost them decades of work.
It was back to square one. And if they were going to work their way back up to the top, they’d need two things.
Men, and dragons.
News of Drago’s mysterious defeat had spread like wildfire, each story more exaggerated than the last, tons of people making their own theories on just what the magic users did to him.
Not many were interested in joining the organization, fearing they’d suffer a similar fate.
And when you need dragons, you talk to the Grimborn brothers. They’d already sent a letter, requesting all the dragons they could sell.
Back in the castle, they weren’t sure if they should call it Drago’s castle anymore, they were all reading a letter they got from Viggo himself in response.
The answer wasn’t an anticipated one.
“Dear fragmented remains of Drago’s army. If you think I’m going to sell you any dragons after you’ve managed to earn the ire of a coven of magic users, you’ve clearly gone insane. I’d rather not be destroyed by a five-year-old child who can shoot fire from their eyes, or some other fantastical nonsense like that. Continue this suicidal quest if you must, old friends, but you’ve been marked for death by these so-called Madrigals. And I will have nothing to do with it…”
“Sincerely, Viggo Grimborn.”
As Ragnar finally finished reading the letter aloud, both his companions were giving two very different emotions.
As usual, Griselda was angry.
“How dare he!” She growled, slamming her fist on the table. “We’re offering to pay that fool, and he denies us!?”
But Khan was experiencing a different feeling. He was suddenly very afraid.
“He’s right…” He whispered, terrified.
Both colleagues turned to him, just as he burst into paranoid raving.
“Don’t you see!?” He suddenly cried. “We trifled with supernatural forces we didn’t understand, and now we’re paying the price!”
“They must’ve used their mystical powers to destroy Drago, and the dragons, and all of Berk! Just to make a statement!”
Something about that sounded a bit fishy…
“But aren’t they allied with Berk?” Ragnar wondered.
“THEY’RE MAGIC!” Khan screamed in return. “They don’t operate on our mortal concepts of morality!”
Seeing her coworker quiver and shake brought disgust to Griselda, but she couldn’t deny that she was feeling a little jittery too.
“So what are you saying?” She asked.
“I’m saying we need to leave the archipelago, immediately! There’s no future for us here!” He replied, looking over his shoulder. “We’re targets now! And as long as those Madrigals are around, they won’t stop until we’re destroyed!”
Griselda went from mildly disgusted to full-on enraged. “And abandon everything we’ve worked for!?”
Khan grabbed her by the shoulders, shaking her about.
“We can’t rule the world if we’re dead, woman!”
First, she punched him in the nose. But the she started thinking…
He had a point. They truly didn’t understand what the magic was capable of, and it’d clearly disposed of their most powerful assets with ease.
“…We need to lie low, wait until things blow over…” She murmured, her own sense of paranoia seeping in. “We can try this again in another decade!”
“I’m not trying anything until I’m positive there’s no more magic!” Khan proclaimed.
Amidst their frenzied ranting, Ragnar clapped his hands with glee.
This could only mean one thing.
“Vacation time!”
He wrapped his giant arms around the two of them, the both of them powerless to escape his old.
“Can’t you see it now? The three of us, getting away from work to enjoy some well-earned time off…” He gave a contented sigh at the lovely thought. “And I know the perfect place!”
“This isn’t a vacation, you oversized imbecile!” Snapped Griselda. “This is a matter of life-or-death- URK!”
Ragnar hugged them tighter, accidentally squeezing the air out of their lungs.
“There’s this lovely kingdom up north! It’s nice in the summer, but it’s just beautiful in the winter! We could drink hot cocoa, and go sledding, or even build a snowman! Do you wanna build a snowman? It doesn’t have to be a snowman! And then we could…”
As he kept on rambling, Griselda and Khan shared an utterly miserable look.
This was their life now.
Hiding away from a horde of magic users who were on the prowl, fleeing for safety in a frozen, foreign land.
And stuck with Ragnar.
They could try to ditch him, but he’d just find them again. Somehow he always did. It’d be better not to even try.
They were once the highest-ranking members of an unstoppable alliance, set to rule the entire world sooner rather than later. Now they’d be feeding reindeer with their best buddy.
All because they kidnapped the wrong kids.
It was Dagur’s idea. If he wasn’t dead, they’d kill him.
Yet somehow, despite his demise, they felt like he was laughing at them.
So this was how the Northern Alliance ended.
Not with a whimper, or a bang, or total world domination…
But with Ragnar.
Notes:
You know I had to reference the last prominent part of ROTBTD, as we approach our ending.
Because this one is so dinky (only took me like an hour to write) I'll be uploading another chapter later today. Look out for it!
Chapter 45: Recovery and Regret
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mirabel recommended that nobody do any work in the town for a time.
And by recommended, she actually pretty much demanded.
Their harrowing ordeal with Drago was over with. But that didn’t mean all was well. After experiencing such terrifying circumstances, the whole family was in dire need of rest and relaxation.
Physical battle scars could be healed with a bite of magic food. The mental ones were a bit trickier to deal with.
Some looked inward, trying to overcome their pain and trauma with self-reflection or meditation. Some turned to sources of joy, like Bruno beginning work on a new play, or Sofia playing with her new Death Song, Melody. Others just had a good long cry, on their own or with a loved one.
There was no wrong way to go about healing.
It’d take a lot. But with enough time, self-care, and togetherness, they would begin to fade.
Those who received the worst of it were the triplets, of course. Weeks and weeks of torture and torment would have an awful effect on anybody, but certainly such young children.
The night of their victory over Drago, the kids were given the warmest, bubbliest bath they could imagine.
The dirt and grime was finally cleared off their faces, their matted and sweaty hair scrubbed and conditioned. By the end, their skin shined with a cleanliness they hadn’t experienced in ages.
Their shabby rags and tattered dress were thrown in the trash, finally allowed to wear proper clothes once more. In this case, pajamas that felt fluffier than a cloud in comparison to what they’d been forced to wear.
Then it was time for bed, a long-awaited rest in the comfort of their own home. And their own rooms.
Peep’s room was still a wreck, so she would be staying with their parents.
But in the end all of them wound up sleeping in their parents’ bed, as the very thought of sleeping alone was freaking Karla and Pedro out. Bringing them back to dingy towers and stone floors.
It was a bit cramped, the five of them all together.
But it was also really nice to have the five of them all together.
So they made it work.
As the days passed, and their lives slowly returned to a state of relative normalcy, the kids started to show just how the experience had changed them. Both in positive and negative ways.
Pedro had become incredibly clingy. He’d grab onto someone, anyone, and just refuse to let go. It became a common sight for any of the older Madrigals to just be walking around with the boy in their arms, or hanging onto their leg.
It was something they were addressing. But the boy had been so desperate for any type of affection, no one had the heart to deny him just yet.
But at the same time, he was more confident in himself than he’d ever been.
No longer did he doubt his own thoughts. For such a quiet boy, he started to act downright extroverted with the village children. And where once he’d go along with whatever was suggested, lacking faith in his ideas and not wanting to upset anyone, now he proudly spoke his mind and made his own decisions.
He wasn’t weird, he was unique. And he wasn’t going to be anyone’s puppet anymore.
Peep’s body had adapted to her moldy, decrepit dungeon cell. And now, back in her comfortable home, she was having trouble adjusting.
She found it hard to sleep, unless she was on a cold and solid surface. They found her napping on the coffee table once. And despite her previous aversion to chilly temperatures, now she was finding it uncomfortable when things were too hot.
These were just a few examples. She felt ashamed of herself for having so many issues, but her parents assured her that it was perfectly fine. This was an adjustment period, and they’d get through it.
But in lighter news, the girl was nearly fearless these days.
Not entirely, she was still a bit overly cautious about certain things. But the days of her pointing out every single inconsequential thing that could be considered a threat were over.
The age of the whistle had come to an end.
In contrast to everything she used to stand for, she now gleefully ran into anything she found interesting. Without ten minutes of disaster prepping.
After living through such real dangers, she realized the hazards she’d imagined were just in her mind. And she’d been given a renewed appreciation for the world she lived in.
And when asked about her anxieties about being the next Candle Holder, she raised an eyebrow and offered a simple response.
“That’s a million years away. Why should I worry about that now?”
And besides, with her strange new connection to the magic, Mirabel felt she’d do just fine when the time finally arrived.
On the other hand, Karla had become much more careful. Taking how her actions affected those around her into much consideration.
She wasn’t loud at all, there wasn't a trace of cockiness, she barely even ran, and she spent too much time making sure she didn't accidentally break anything.
She was trying really hard to do better, and that was admirable.
But eventually they began to notice something peculiar going on with Karla.
It started when she didn’t show up for breakfast one morning…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
No matter how tired and traumatized the Madrigals were, they were still so happy to have breakfast together as a family once more.
Pedro and Peep were present, back in their light-blue smock and turquoise dress with exclamation points, respectively. But their sister was notably missing.
“Hey, where’s Karla?” Hiccup asked, getting two shrugs in return.
Mirabel figured the child was probably just late to rise. The triplets had finally gotten comfortable enough to sleep alone in their own rooms, it made sense that there were still a few wrinkles to iron out.
So she rose from the table figuring, she’d be the one to give her daughter a wake-up call.
“Be right back.”
After lightly rapping on Karla’s door, intending to open it herself soon after, she was surprised to see it open itself.
Karla stood there, fully awake and dressed in her day clothes. White shirt, blue skirt, and lightning-bolt earrings.
Seeing that her daughter wasn’t asleep, Mirabel grew a sly smirk.
“It’s not like you to be late for something, Karlita!” She chuckled. “Come on, it’s breakfast time! We’re all waiting on you!”
“Oh, I uh…” Karla fiddled with her hands, awkwardly. “I-I’m not hungry…”
Mirabel’s smile dropped, as now was now becoming concerned.
“What’s wrong?” She asked, though she felt she already knew what it was.
For weeks, Karla and Pedro had been fed nothing but stale bread. Laced with dragon venom.
The first morning, after the end of the war, they couldn’t even down a bite of normal food. Scrambling to the bathroom to vomit it up.
Getting their stomachs reacclimated to regular meals was a trial. And while they were making good progress, it was still a work in progress.
Mirabel fell into a crouch, hand shooting for her daughter’s forehead.
“Do you feel sick? Do I need to- “
“I’m fine!” Karla hastily said, shooing her hand away and stepping back. “I’m just not hungry!”
But despite her insistence, her mother had the distinct feeling that she wasn’t fine.
“…Okay…” She didn’t want to push the girl into anything, even though she was skeptical. “But I still think it’d be good for you to sit with everyone- “
“NO!”
Karla’s abrupt shout shocked the both of them, apparently she hadn’t meant to do that.
For some reason, the girl looked terrified.
“I-I mean…” She quickly tried to regain composure. “I think I’ll just stay in my room for now, if that’s okay…”
She looked so reserved, and meek. So different from her past behavior.
Something was clearly up here.
But grilling her for answers wouldn’t accomplish anything, Mirabel felt. There were softer ways to get the answers she needed.
Mirabel nodded, the worry never leaving her eyes. And Karla all too quickly took that as permission to shut her door, the sounds of her little feet scurrying away ringing loud and clear.
That was definitely strange. And Mirabel kept thinking it was strange all throughout their morning meal.
Though the strangest thing of all happened after breakfast.
Everyone had left the dining room, including her. But she quickly had to return when she realized she’d removed her glasses after some food managed to get on the lenses, and she’d forgotten to pick them back up.
Cleaning off the glass and placing them on her face, her full vision was returned to her.
Just in time to see Karla sneaking as many arepas from the pantry as could fit in her mouth.
The girl froze, eyes wide and quivering with guilt. She was caught red handed.
The two just stared at each other for a while, the air extremely awkward.
Incredibly puzzled, Mirabel made an astute observation.
“…I thought you said you weren’t hungry?”
Swallowing her mouthful, Karla fumbled for a response.
“N-Now I am…”
The awkward silence continued.
Raising an eyebrow with suspicion, Mirabel frowned slightly.
“So I guess that means you’ll be joining us for dinner?” She questioned, though it sounded more like an order.
Karla gave a sort of half shrug, with an off-balance nod and a strange hum. The most noncommittal answer possible.
Before anything else could be said, she dashed out of the room with her superspeed.
Mirabel watched her blaze out of the kitchen, frowning deeply with worry.
There was no denying it, something very strange was going on with Karla.
And she wouldn’t be the only one to notice her odd behavior…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Later that day, it was Pedro and Peep who knocked at her door.
Upon seeing her siblings, Karla’s entire demeanor shifted. The door closed back a little, the girl hiding most of herself behind it. An anxious expression working onto her face.
The two definitely noticed, but they also realized that all of them were doing a bit rough these days. So they didn’t let it bother them.
Peep smiled brightly, her pine green eyes sparkling with a slightly berserk boldness.
“What are you doing in your room? It’s beautiful outside!” She said, arms raised to the sky. “Let’s go do something!”
In comparison, Pedro’s smile was much more laidback. “I’m thinking ice cream. Today feels like an ice cream day!”
After so long, they were free. Free to enjoy a carefree day in the blazing sun, just being kids.
Karla started to smile a bit, leaning out of her door. Clearly enticed by the idea.
But then something changed. She shrunk back down, her visible apprehension only worsening.
“I-I dunno, guys…I…” The door closed just a bit more. “I can’t…”
Both her siblings lost their smiles, discouraged looks replacing them.
“Why not?” Asked Peep.
Karla clearly hadn’t thought up a suitable answer, as she quickly began panicking to try and find one.
“I don’t-I can’t-I…”
She blurted out the first coherent sentence that came to her mind.
“I-I’M BUSY!”
And then she slammed her door shut, the last but they saw of her looking panicked and frightened.
The suddenness of it all left her siblings reeling with confusion.
“…What was that about?” Pedro wondered.
Peep didn’t have an answer, but she felt something was going very wrong here.
Karla never skipped on an opportunity to go out and play. She was usually the one dragging them out of their rooms.
She tried knocking some more, hoping to get a response. But none came.
Eventually, they decided to just go off on their own. Though their sister’s strangeness persisted in their minds all throughout the day.
And in her room, Karla came to an important decision.
She couldn’t live like this. Hiding away, hoping nobody would knock on her door. Trying to avoid everyone.
It was time to take drastic measures.
For the safety of everyone she loved, she knew what she had to do.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Just as Mirabel predicted, Karla didn’t join them for dinner. Once again saying she wasn’t hungry.
They’d all been through so much. Things nobody should have to experience, let alone children. It made sense that she’d be acting strangely.
But she was clearly hiding something. And as her mother, Mirabel felt she had a right to know what was bothering her child.
She went and knocked on her door again, receiving no answer. She knocked a bit harder, and in doing so she made the door slowly creak open.
It was already unlocked.
Karla wasn’t in there.
Though then again, her room was very big. Maybe she was just deepen inside-
Casita suddenly got her attention, rattling its tiles in a guiding pattern. Pointing towards the front doors.
Mirabel was getting a bad feeling.
Dating down the stars, she opened the door and stepped into the cool night air. And further down the hill was Karla, the sudden noise making her freeze in place.
She turned, still in her day clothes and hefting a bag over her shoulders. She looked quite distraught.
Of all the strangeness that’d been going on with her today, this took the cake.
“Karla, what are you doing?” Mirabel asked, sternly stepping forward. “Don’t you know how late it is?”
Karla looked afraid at first, but soon she took a deep breath. Steeling her resolve.
If there was any time to say what she needed to say, it was now.
“I gotta go.”
Mirabel stopped in her tracks, surprised.
Just where exactly was the child needed, at this hour?
“…Go…where?”
Karla shook her head, expanding on her point. “No, I gotta get out of here!”
“I can’t sit at the table with you guys, or go and eat ice cream, o-or even sleep in the same house anymore!”
This did nothing to dispel Mirabel’s confusion, and a tingling sense of dread was creeping into her mind.
“And why’s that?” She asked.
Karla was suddenly overtaken by a burst of emotion, her whole body shaking from the force of her frustration.
How could she not know? The answer was obvious! Everyone knew it!
“BECAUSE I RUIN EVERYTHING!”
Taken aback by the surprisingly loud exclamation, Mirabel stepped backwards. It was quickly followed by an ensuing rant.
“All I do is wreck stuff! It’s all I’m good for!” Karla cried.
“I was ruining the town, and being awful to my siblings, and I got us sent away, a-and I got us kidnapped, and I got everybody involved with Drago, and I killed Gramps!”
Remorseful tears began to spill from her eyes, her speech interlaced with sobs. Her brown eyes spoke of a miserable resignment to her miserable fate, separated from everyone she loved.
“I don’t deserve this family, and you guys deserve better than me…” She sniffled, wiping her nose. “You’d all be better off if I was never even born…”
“So I gotta go, before I wreck something else…”
Adjusting the bag on her shoulder, filled with whatever personal items she could fit, she began to turn around.
Until she was smothered in a hug by Mirabel, the girl dropping her bag in the process.
She knew her children would be affected by the recent events, she fully expected it. But she never expected her beloved eldest daughter to develop such a profound sense of self-loathing.
This girl once thought of herself as the most amazing thing there was, and now she felt the complete opposite. But in truth, neither extreme was the way to go.
She needed to nip this in the bud, right now. Before it spiraled into something even worse.
“Don’t you ever think this world would be a better place without you in it!”
She could feel the child’s anger rising in her grasp.
“But it would be!” Karla argued back, still crying. “I wouldn’t be around to destroy everything!”
They parted bit, so Mirabel could look into her daughter’s eyes.
“But you don’t destroy everything!” Said her mother, desperately pulling up a recent example. “You saved us from Drago! You stopped the Bewilderbeast!”
Karla was growing agitated, growling with irritation.
“To get us out of the mess I made!” She grimaced. “And I didn’t even take care of Drago, Peep did!”
Her eyes sparked with an intense contempt, for no one else but herself.
“I thought I was gonna die in that fight! And I should’ve! Because if I’m not around, no one else can get hurt!”
Her little fists clenched hard, nearly hard enough to draw blood. Her face red with rage, and drenched with tears.
“I was so mad when I woke up…” She hissed, in between sobs. “Because I knew you guys would still be stuck with me…”
Mirabel was absolutely horrified. To hear such things about her own daughter, spoken by her own daughter…
It made her cry as well.
How had she failed so terribly as a parent? How had they gotten to this point, where a six-year-old girl was wishing she wasn’t alive?
She remembered the awful time, where she thought her children had perished. And to hear one of them want that…
It was mortifying.
She held the girl tighter, feeling her body shiver with sobs in her arms. While she tried to speak through her own tears.
“Karla, I love you with everything I am. We all do…” She whispered, heartbroken. “If anything happened to you, we’d never be okay…”
“Please…you have to believe that…”
Karla said nothing, overtaken by her emotion. Just sobbing as she lost the strength to even stand, falling to her knees on the swaying grass.
Mother and daughter cried into the night, holding each other as closely as possible.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Karla cried herself to sleep, right in her mother’s arms.
She was taken back into her room, but she was woken up slightly when she needed to change into her pajamas.
Oddly enough, it was her father doing the changing. Something she blearily wondered about.
“…W-Where’s mom…?”
Hiccup winced a little. “Your mother, uh…she needed a moment…”
Karla didn’t understand what that meant, but she knew it was her fault. Making her feel even worse.
Hiccup noticed the way her face fell, even with how tired she was.
“She…she told me what you said…” He uttered, as she finished putting on her nightgown.
He moved to sit at her side, while she kept her eyes on the grass beneath her bed.
Hiccup hooked an arm around her, bringing her closer.
“Look, you made your mistakes. It’s good that you’re acknowledging that.” He said. “But instead of dwelling on it, just…”
“…Do better the next time.”
He parted her red hair, planting a kiss on her forehead.
He remembered the very first moment he saw his very first child, the moment that solidified the fact that he was a father. That made it feel real.
“And for the record, I’m thankful for every day I get with you in my life…”
He left her with that, tucking her in and leaving her room. The only noises being the distant crickets in the grassy fields that was her bedroom.
And Karla thought, lying awake in her bed and going over what she’d just been told.
She figured distancing herself from everyone would be the best move, even going so far as to run away. But that just seemed to make everyone more upset.
She needed something different. Another way to atone for her many misdeeds.
She thought back to what her father said, about learning from her mistakes.
It’s not enough to just admit you messed up, and it’s not enough to make it right. You needed to apply yourself, and try not to make the same mistake next time.
And that’s exactly what she’d do.
No more trashing the town. No more bullying her siblings. No more being a cocky little brat.
She’d been given another chance, when she really didn’t deserve one. It was time to do things right.
Karla swore that she’d never wreck anything ever again.
Because from this day forward, Karla Madrigal was never going to run again.
Notes:
Karla is a very all-or-nothing kind of girl.
Either she absolutely loves herself, or she hates herself. No in-between.
To avoid pushing her siblings around, she'll refuse to interact with them.
To make sure she doesn't make any mistakes, she'll never run again.
She needs to find a balance :/
Chapter 46: Making Up
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Karla woke up with a spark in her eyes, and a fire in her belly.
Today was the day. The start of her brand-new life.
Her devotion to her new cause was unshakeable. No matter what, she was never going to run again.
Giving up her most beloved activity, her gift, was going to be tough. But it’d be worth it.
The Encanto deserved better. Her family deserved better. So that’s what she was going to give them.
No matter how much the very thought made her skin crawl, from here on out, slow was the way to go.
All she had to do was never run for the rest of her life.
How hard could it be?
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The day immediately started with a challenge.
It was a laundry day, which meant Karla needed to gather her dirt clothes so they could be washed. There was one problem, however.
She’d left her dirty clothes on the other side of her room.
The sprawling, winding, rollercoaster-like field that was her room.
With the use of her gift it’d only take a minute. But with only her normal speed…
She was in for quite the trek.
But she made a promise. No more running, no matter what. And she was devoted to keeping it.
So she got walking. Stepping through the grassland at an even pace, avoiding any springs or other speed-boosting apparatus. And absolutely struggling with the loop.
But after what felt like forever, she made it.
Nearly crawling on her hands and knees, she finally approached a clump of dirty clothes. Laughing victoriously, and wearily, she slumped over in the grass. Basking in the fact that her hike was over.
…Until she realized that she had to go all the way back.
With a groan, she rose to her feet. And began the long journey back to her door.
After another grueling hike, she finally made it out back. Dragging her clothes through the grass as she willed her tired body towards her mother, who was already hanging up the laundry to dry.
“Karla?” Asked Mirabel, turning around. “Where’ve you been? I couldn’t find you in your room!”
“And I told you we were doing laundry hours ago!” She said, spotting the clothes in the child’s hand.
Karla needed a second to catch her breath, holding up a finger while she panted. But eventually she found her voice.
“They were on the other side of my room…”
This answer didn’t satisfy an ounce of Mirabel’s curiosity.
“It only should’ve taken a few seconds for you to cross your room...” She noted, brow furrowed. “What happened?”
Karla shrugged. “I didn’t run.”
Which prompted her mother to ask the simplest of questions.
“…Why?”
With a room as expansive as hers, it made zero sense for her to willingly take the slow and grueling route. Especially for a child who hated everything slow and grueling.
Despite how clearly exhausted she was, Karla stood a smidgen taller. Chest puffed out with a slight pride.
“I learned from my mistakes!” She proclaimed. “I’m never gonna use my gift again!”
She wasn’t hoping to be showered in praise or anything. But she felt a passing acknowledgment of how good this would be for the family was to be expected.
What she got was a question.
“Is that what you want?”
Mirabel was giving her a strange, almost intense look. One that took the wind out of Karla’s sails.
“H-Huh?” She sputtered.
“Do you want to stop using your gift?” Her mother reiterated. “Do you really want to stop running?”
Karla took this into consideration.
The thrill of running with the wind, the sheer freedom of rolling around at lightspeed…
It was what she lived for.
“Well…n-no…”
But that didn’t matter. It was for the best.
She made a promise, and she was sticking to it.
She shook her head, regaining her resolve. “But it’s what I gotta do!”
Mirabel sighed, deeply. Understanding exactly what was going on.
Her daughter was a girl of extremes.
Either she ran anywhere and everywhere, or she would never run at all. Either she thought she was the most amazing thing on the world, or she felt the exact opposite.
It was all-or-nothing.
What she needed to understand was that their had to be a balance. Leaning too much in one way or the other wouldn’t do anyone any good.
“Karla, nobody wants you to stop using your gift...” Said Mirabel. “You’re trying to do better, that’s enough.”
Her daughter remained unconvinced.
“But it isn’t!” She argued, jittering with fear. “What if I keep destroying stuff?”
She seemed so genuinely afraid of becoming a public nuisance again. Of falling back into her old ways.
But Mirabel knew that if she was aware of what was wrong with how she’d been acting, then that wouldn’t be a concern.
“The problem wasn’t that you made mistakes. It was that you didn’t care about the people you were hurting in the process…”
She bent down, running a hand through the child’s red curls. Smiling softly.
“Now you know to be responsible with the power you’ve been given.” She gently said. “Even if you do mess up, I know you’ll try your best to make it right!”
“You don’t have to…to punish yourself! So please, run around! Make a mess! Have fun! We don’t want you to stop doing what you love, okay?”
Those words…so familiar to one of the last things Gramps had ever said to her…
Karla found her gaze trailing off, looking to the mountains in the distance.
She imagined blazing up and around them, the insurmountable thrill of it all filling her heart with every beat.
God, she missed it already…
Karla nodded, silently. And her mother kissed her freckled cheek.
“We all forgive you, Karla…” She whispered. “Now you have to forgive herself.”
The girl started to head back to the house, reflecting on what she’d heard.
But while she may’ve nodded along with what her mom had said, internally she was devoted to sticking to her vow.
How could she forgive herself? After everything she did?
It was impossible. She would never, ever let herself off the hook for getting so many people hurt.
She didn’t care how much her skin itched to be hit by the rushing winds. She didn’t care how much her legs longed to dash at the speed of sound. She didn’t care how much the energy within her crackled and sparked, begging to be let out.
She would not run.
Upon reentering Casita, she was met with a strange sight.
Pedro and Peep, their backs turned to her. Huddled closely and whispering to each other in a tone that indicated they were sharing the most important of secrets.
Curious, Karla began to approach them.
“What’s up, guys?”
Her siblings jolted with surprise, turning around swiftly with smiles that were far too wide. Their hands behind their back.
“N-Nothing!” Peep hastily replied. “Nothing’s up!”
Pedro nodded quickly, perhaps too quickly.
Karla was unnerved by their odd behavior, eyeing them skeptically.
“…So what were you whispering about?” She asked.
The duo looked to each other, scrambling for an answer.
Peep tried to sputter her what through. “Uh…we were-um-uh…”
“GOATS!” Pedro blurted out all of a sudden. “We were talking about goats!”
Somehow, Karla severely doubted that.
“Goats, right…”
An uncomfortable silence persisted, Pedro and Peep gawking at their sister with the most awkward of looks.
“Welp! Gotta go!” Peep abruptly cried. “Lot of stuff to do!”
She and her brother suddenly started walking away, Karla reeling from their unexpected movement.
“Like what?”
“Oh, y’know…” Pedro shrugged. “Stuff!”
That answered none of her questions. But while she had no idea what they were doing, she still figured she’d join them.
They were a trio, after all.
“Cool! I’m in!” She grinned, stepping forth to catch up with them. At a reasonable pace, of course.
Both her siblings stopped and turned, waving their hands about anxiously.
“WAIT!” “You can’t!”
Karla faltered, while the two desperately tried to work out a response.
“I-I mean…it’s just that the stuff we’re doing only needs two of us…” Peep nervously said.
“Yeah, we’ll uh…” Pedro shuffled awkwardly in place. “We’ll see you later…”
As quickly as they could the two scurried away, leaving their older sister incredibly disheartened.
But it wasn’t like she was surprised. After all she’d done, it made sense they wouldn’t want anything to do with her.
But instead of falling into the pits of despair, this only intensified her desire to make things right.
She would show them that she’d changed, prove to them that things were different. She would earn their trust once more.
Even though her heart yearned to be one with the winds, she would never run again.
Lacking much of anything to do, Karla meandered around her house. Just sort of walking around, seeing if she could find something to occupy her time.
Nobody was here. It was such a lovely day, and everyone wanted to spend it out in the town. Leaving her all alone.
She figured she could also go outside, but she wasn’t so sure.
Ever since they got back home, Karla tried to avoid the village where she could. Sometimes she’d go out, but it usually wasn’t of her own volition.
All she did was wreck stuff, and she swore not to bother the townsfolk anymore. That meant staying away from them.
But she was so profoundly bored, and the thought of a walk sounded pretty nice.
And that’s when it hit her.
A walk.
No running, just walking. As long as she stuck to her word, everything would be okay.
At least, she hoped it would.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Woah…”
“That’s exactly what I said!”
Hiccup and Antonio were in awe, walking through the village as they ogled the most peculiar of items.
An egg, barely the size of a melon. Tipped with red spines.
And yet, something so small would eventually become something so mighty.
They soon found themselves in the plaza, as they strolled. The sun hitting the area just right, causing many villagers to congregate here. Walking here and there, relaxing on benches or visiting shops. Including several other members of their own family.
“I can’t believe Valka found a Bewilderbeast egg!” Said Antonio. “But why’d she leave it with us?”
“She said they can take years to hatch, and she wanted it to be in the safest place possible…” Hiccup responded, with a grin. “Is there anywhere safer than here?”
However, for as safe as the Encanto was meant to be…
Accidents still happened.
Suddenly, out of nowhere, a wagon rocketed into the plaza. One of its wheels hit a loose piece of cobblestone, knocking its passengers into the air. Several identical looking boys.
And then the wagon exploded.
And all hell broke loose.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Karla walked down the path, ignoring the urge to zip down as quickly as she could. Trying to beat her best time.
She was taking it slow. That’s all she could do now.
She tried to soak in the atmosphere, watching the bees buzz around the flowers or listening to distant creatures chirp and titter. But her mind was constantly preoccupied with just how good it’d feel if she was running.
On her way she ran across several boys, who all looked the same. Messing around with a wagon while snickering mischievously.
“Diego?” She asked, getting all their attention. “What are you doing?”
All the Diegos piled into the cart, except one. Who was putting the finishing touch on their experiment.
Several fireworks had been tied to the back of the wagon, all of their fuses jutting out. Just looking at it seemed like a bad idea.
The clone standing behind pulled out a match, lighting it with a devious grin. And finally answered her question.
“Something wicked!”
The fuses were set on fire, and the clone scrambled to hop into the cart alongside his duplicates. They all eagerly awaited the moment their makeshift ride would start.
Karla was always up for a thrill, but she felt this severely crossed the barrier between risky and deadly.
“Are you sure this is a good idea?” She wondered, taking a few tentative steps back.
All the Diegos scoffed, rolling their eyes at once. The real one leaned out the side of the cart, smugly.
“When have I ever had a bad idea- WOAH!”
The fireworks suddenly went off, rocketing the wagon down the road in a burst of sparks. All the boys screaming with exhilaration.
Karla was getting a very bad feeling, and decided to give chase. Following them as quickly as she could.
Which given her restrictions, equated to a very brisk power walk.
When she finally arrived in the plaza, she could see that it was seconds away from destruction.
The wagon hit a stone, halting its course right before the abundance of fireworks caused it to explode.
The ensuing blast frightened a Nightmare, who abruptly caught fire. Launching its rider off its back with a scorched bottom.
She fell into a ladder, the man atop it toppling to the ground where he was set to crash onto Julieta’s food stand. And Julieta herself.
Manny was doing some psychic tricks with a bunch of marbles, entertaining the townsfolk. But the flying Diegos crashed into him, scattering all the marbles onto the ground where several people were now at risk of slipping.
One of those people was Luisa, who at this point found carrying donkeys to be almost therapeutic. But she stepped right into the small orbs, and while she struggled to regain her balance, several mules were tossed into the air.
One of the donkeys was heading straight for the window of a shop comprised solely of porcelain plates, and was seconds away from destroying all the delicate items. Another was on course for a woman holding a baby, screaming at the sight of the incoming burro.
The third hit the ground before the others could, landing right before Hiccup and Antonio. This spooked the teen’s animals, who all started running around from the fright. Except the Capybara.
His jaguar bumped into Hiccup’s side, knocking the egg from his grasp. He watched with absolute horror as it sailed through the air, on course the splatter on the ground. The last Bewilderbeast, destined for death.
Karla saw all of this as it was happening, and she knew. It was about to be a complete and utter disaster.
But it didn’t have to be.
Suddenly, time slowed to a crawl. Everything moving in slow-motion. Lightning began crackling all over her body.
She bore witness to the madness that was ensuing, knowing she was fast enough to stop this all from happening.
But could she?
After promising not to run under any circumstances, could she truly break that vow after barely even a day?
And what if things went wrong? What if she wrecked something, like she always did?
But as she examined the oncoming chaos, she figured things were going to get wrecked anyway. The least she could do was try to mitigate the damages.
Karla’s hands balled into fists, her frown hardening into a determined glower. Brows furrowed.
Maybe all she did was destroy, but she had to try.
Try and make things right. Try and use her gift for good.
And if she was going to make this work…
She had to go fast.
The world still completely frozen from her perspective, Karla let the energies flow throughout her. Building and building, until it all exploded form her in a burst of superhuman speed.
Rolling around at the speed of sound, she blasted around the plaza. Righting any wrong she came across.
And since she was moving so fast, the world around her barely budging an inch. Allowing her free reign to put everything back into place.
She rolled into a ball, knocking away the guy who was about to crash into her abuela. Though she made sure he’d fall in a position that wouldn’t hurt, once he hit the ground.
The woman riding the Nightmare was also put safely on the ground, though her butt was still on fire. After briefly dashing towards the well, Karla came back with a bucket of water. Splashing it onto her rear end and putting out the flames.
Every single marble was picked up at supersonic speeds, and everyone tripping over was repositioned on steady feet. Karla had to struggle not to laugh at their expressions, still so frightened as they stood solidly on the street.
Manny and Diego were separated from their pile, pulled back to their feet and dusted off. Diego got a lightning-fast pluck to the side of his head, as this was all his fault in the first place.
The donkey heading for the porcelain shop was intercepted with a well-placed spin-dash, the woman holding the baby politely moved out of the way of the other.
The donkeys were all put back on the ground, which took a lot of effort. Those things were heavy. But no plates were shattered, and no babies were squashed.
Anything out of place was put back. Anything at risk of being smashed, crashed, or broken was repositioned. Safe from any harm.
She lightly pushed her father back onto his feet, as he’d leapt after the egg.
And speaking of the egg, she jumped up and grabbed it herself. Examining it closely while she walked back to her starting position.
The colors and the spines, they all looked familiar…
She’d have to ask about it later.
Holding the egg under her arm, Karla made it to where she’d arrived. And allowed the energy within her to cool down.
Steadily, the world started turning once more.
Everything snapped back into sudden motion, a chorus of surprised shouts and shocked screams crying out. Everyone expecting nothing but madness to break out.
But as they’d soon come to find…everything was fine.
One minute everything had suddenly gone terribly wrong, an awful accident about to break out. And the next, everyone was okay. Nothing was broken, everything was in place, and no one was hurt.
Though Diego was hit with the weirdest pain on the side of his head.
The juxtaposition was certainly jarring. The townsfolk looked around, confused at what’d just happened.
All they remembered was a spark of energy dashing across their visions, for the briefest of split-seconds. It was energy they’d all seen before.
And the girl responsible made her voice heard, above all the befuddled murmuring.
“Everyone okay?”
They all turned to Karla, seeing her standing firm before them all. Though her eyes held a glint of concern.
They all realized just what, or who, that energy was. They all realized just who put a stop to the incoming disaster.
Under all their gazes, Karla started to shy away. Anxiety working into her mind.
She messed something up, hadn’t she? She ran and she destroyed something just like she knew she would. She always did this, she always-
Her paranoid internal monologue was put on hold, when the clapping started.
To her shock, everyone in the square broke out into raucous applause. All of them cheering for her.
“Our hero!” “That girl can really move!” “Bravo! Bravo!”
Hiccup was amongst them, of course. Glowing with pride for his daughter, and happy he didn’t have to do any damage control for once.
Karla couldn’t believe what she was witnessing.
There was no annoyance or anger or frustration. They were all happy with her, grateful to her.
She used her speed…and was being praised for it?
No. She quickly understood that it wasn’t the simple act of using her gift, it was how she used it.
She didn’t blast around as she pleased, doing whatever she wanted and not caring who or what was impacted. She used her power to the benefit of those around her.
And she didn’t destroy a single thing.
Hear heart swelled with an incredible joy, the most wonderful of realizations coming to her mind.
Maybe she wouldn’t have to give up her gift. Maybe she was just jumping from one extreme to another.
Maybe she just had to be more responsible with it.
She finally got what everyone was trying to tell her, way back before all the nonsense started.
She couldn’t be perfect. She’d definitely make more mistakes, here and there. But she’d be careful, and try to fix whatever problems she may cause.
And she made a new promise.
From here on out, Karla Madrigal would do her best.
And she started to forgive herself. Just a bit.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hiccup and Mirabel were positively smothering their eldest daughter in affection.
They were so ridiculously proud of her, that they’d squashed her in a hug and kept it going all the way home.
They always knew she could do it. All she had to do was apply herself, to stop being so brash and reckless, and she’d accomplish great things.
Karla appreciated it, truly. But she was starting to get embarrassed.
“Mooooom!” The girl whined, squirming as cheeks were peppered with endless kisses.
“I can’t help it!” Mirabel laughed. “I’m just so proud of mi pequeña luz!”
She continued to wiggle around, making her father laugh at her futile efforts.
Hiccup chuckled. “I suggest you just give up, because she’s not gonna stop!”
They arrived at their home, the doors magically opening themselves. But as soon as Karla was set down, Casita started moving her around. The floor shuffling her towards the back.
“Woah, hey!” Karla cried, fighting to keep her balance as the ground beneath her controlled her movement. Her parents following after her.
Casita had to have a reason for doing this. Right?
The house brought her all the way to the back door, stopping her there just as it opened. The tiles wobbled under her feet, clacking an encouragement as it urged her to exit.
“Alright, alright, I’m going…” She grumbled, stepping out into the backyard. Mostly just to appease the building.
As she walked, she noticed that she wasn’t alone out here, there were two other children present.
Pedro and Peep were there. Once again with their backs turned, and once again whispering about something.
Karla didn’t know what to do, unsure if they still wanted nothing to do with her. She felt that maybe she should leave, and started to turn around.
But the rustling of the grass caught their attention, both children quickly swiveling to face her.
“Great! You’re here!” Peep said, excitedly.
“We were totally about to go get you.” Pedro added. “Thanks for saving us the trip!”
Karla tilted her head, confused. “You…wanted to see me?”
She thought they were avoiding her. What was all this about?
Both her siblings nodded in unison, before Peep started eagerly poking her brother’s arm.
“Do the thing! Do the thing!”
Pedro waved his brush about, the paint glowing brightly. And suddenly a ginormous statue materialized behind them. Flashing lights calling attention to it, underneath the setting sun.
It depicted them, all three triplets hugging each other tightly. Smiles as bright as the stars.
In front of it was a banner, proudly presenting multicolored text: TE AMAMOS HERMANA.
We love you sis.
“We noticed you’ve been kind of upset recently…” Pedro muttered.
Peep nodded. “We wanted to remind you that we got your back, no matter what!”
For the second time today, Karla was dumfounded.
She thought they were done with her. She thought they’d had enough of her. And yet they’d declared their love for her in the biggest, loudest way possible.
It just didn’t make any sense.
“But…why?”
Her siblings were confused by the question, scrunching their noses with perplexment.
“What do you mean, why?” Asked Peep.
Karla threw her hands up in the air, suddenly filed with energy.
“I MEAN EXACTLY WHAT I SAID!”
The girl was now ranting, pacing around in tight circles.
“I was awful to you! I pushed you around, and I didn’t care what you wanted or what you were feeling, and I was just the worst!”
She calmed down significantly, donning a sorrowful expression. Wet eyes bursting with confusion and remorse.
“So why…why do you still like me?”
Pedro and Peep shared a look, their faces slightly upset.
“You were kind of mean, for a while…” Pedro admitted.
“But you changed.” Said Peep, determinedly. “Just like we all have!”
“And you’re not gonna do any of that again, are you?”
Karla shook her head with a resolute frown. “Never.”
“Exactly!” Peep grinned. “So what’s the use in dwelling on that stuff? It’s just gonna keep us upset, when we don’t have to be.”
Pedro smiled lazily. “I’m not the type to hold onto negative vibes!”
She stepped forward, grinning gleefully.
“Who cares about the past?” She asked. “We got our whole future ahead of us!”
Pedro held his hand out, palm facing the grass. “And we’re gonna tackle it together!”
Peep held her own hand out, and they both looked to their sister expectantly.
They had two, and three. All they needed was number one.
Their big sister.
Karla was smiling so wide she felt like her face would crack, thankful tears streaming down her cheeks.
She touched her hand on top of theirs. And finally, the three were as one again.
“Together!”
She suddenly pulled her siblings into a hug, where they all fell on the grass. Laughing and giggling, and playfully wrestling with each other. Acting just as carefree children should.
They weren’t the only ones enjoying this moment.
Hiccup and Mirabel held onto each other, their heart’s impossibly warm at the sight.
This was the proof. The proof they needed.
They’d been through an awful lot, perhaps too much. It felt like things would never go back to the way they used to be.
And they wouldn’t. That’s just how life worked. For better or for worse, things changed.
But what they were seeing right now. Their children, after surviving the most nightmarish of ordeals, laughing with each other in the safety of their own home…
It was all the proof they needed.
No matter what, their family would persevere.
No matter what, they’d stay together.
No matter what, they’d be okay.
As long as they had each other.
Notes:
At last, every triplet has completed their arc. Though this isn't their ending, more like the beginning of the rest of their lives.
It's been an awesome ride, but all good things must come to an end.
Tomorrow is our epilogue. Hope to see you there :)
Chapter 47: Epilogue
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“This…is the Encanto…”
Deep within the rainforests of Colombia, there was a valley. Hidden from all by insurmountable mountains, and home to the most incredible of secrets.
In this valley, there was a village. And overlooking the village was a magnificent house, every part of the building bursting with color.
Up on the rooftops, there was a girl. Fifteen years of age. Not the shortest, but she wasn’t breaking any height records either.
Her dark skin glistened in the setting sun, as did the long and silky black hair that cascaded down her back. She wore a turquoise dress, imagery evoking a candle embroidered around the skirt. Her pine green eyes sparkled with wonder.
In her arms, she held a baby. Barely a year old, light skinned with rosy cheeks, and fluffy dark hair. Chubby body draped in blue.
She held this child closely and lovingly, as she regaled it with a story.
“It’s probably the most magical place on earth!” She grinned, bursting with pride for her home village.
“It’s twelve days north of unbelievable, and a few degrees south of your wildest fantasies! Located solidly in the mountain range of amazement!”
She stood from her seated position, now looking directly at the vibrant settlement down below.
“That’s our village. In a word, festive! It’s been here for several generations, and most of those buildings are older than me!”
She took a moment to tickle the baby’s tummy, making it giggle. “Certainly older than you!”
“We have music, dancing, the most incredible sunsets…but there’s something else that sets us apart…”
The baby in her arms started to wiggle around, hearing the strangest of noises.
“You see, where most places just have cats, dogs, and are completely restricted to the mundane…”
The girl was hearing it too. She heard the rapid approaching of footsteps, as well as the flapping of wings.
Which was good. It was perfectly timed to the end of her little speech.
“We have magic, and dragons!”
A second later, and three dragons flew up to the roof. All various shades of black and white, with big and emotive eyes, and distinctive nubs on all their heads.
In addition, another girl had joined her on the roof. Hopping up in a burst of lightning.
She was taller, with a more athletic build. Though she was about the same age.
Freckles dotted her pale skin, her brown eyes both intense and mischievous. She wore a white shirt, a deep blue skirt and leggings with jagged patterns, lightning-bolt shaped earrings, and spiked armbands. Reminiscent of the ones her grandfather used to wear.
Her frizzy red hair tied into a braid, the redhead raised an eyebrow at the other girl.
“Are you seriously monologuing to her again, Peep?” She asked. “You know she can’t understand a word you’re saying!”
Peep snuggled the child closer, defensively. Their cheeks pressed together. “She is my prima, and I will monologue to her as much as I want!”
“Besides, I’m teaching her about out home!” She stressed. “That’s important!”
The baby’s big brown eyes took in the land around her, watching the people walking through the town or the dragons flying above. She seemed enthralled.
Karla rolled her eyes, placing a hand on her hip. “Well you’ll have to pick this up another time, because her mamá is looking for her.”
Peep gasped, in an overexaggerated manner. Looking aghast.
“You tell Tía Luisa that she will never take my precious prima away from me!” She dramatically declared, the baby giggling at her funny way of speaking.
“Are you sure about that?” Asked a third voice, joining in on their conversation.
A boy floated up to them, riding in on a cloud of all things. The white puff having a strange, scribble-like quality to it. He was fifteen, just as they were.
He was rather lanky, though not bone thin. An oversized light-blue smock covered his body, splattered with paint. Though his pants and sandals remained spotless. An artist’s beret sat atop his curly dark hair. He was wielding an oversized paint brush, the paint swirling with ethereal power.
His brown eyes were laidback and relaxed, as they usually were. A lazy smile on his bronze face as he stepped off the cloud.
“Because, like, Tía says this is usually the time she needs a diaper change!” He chuckled. “You’re holding a ticking time-bomb, dude!”
Peep froze up, eyeing the child in her hands warily.
Her little face was scrunched up with exertion. She was clearly working on something…
At any moment, she was going to blow. And as much as she adored her little cousin, she wasn’t the fondest of her smells.
“Yeah, let’s get her back…”
The three flew down to the surface, on their grown-up Night Lights. Though once they were in the courtyard, it wasn’t very long before they were assaulted.
“Alright, kiddo!” Said Peep. “Let’s get you back to your mom- “
She stopped, when the ground started to rumble.
It wasn’t an unfamiliar sensation. In fact, they knew exactly what it meant.
“INCOMING!” Pedro yelled, as he and his siblings jumped to the sides.
Barreling into the courtyard was a large midsized dragon, barely smaller than a fully-grown person. And yet it was still just a baby.
Its chubby white body was tipped with bright red spines, its big blue eyes filled with energy. Little bumps on its face signified where colossal tusks would one day grow, but not for a long while.
The baby Bewilderbeast was here, and he wanted to play. Unfortunately, for such a big baby, playtime was rather rambunctious.
“Is he even supposed to be inside?” Karla asked, earning shrugs from both her siblings.
He charged straight at the trio, tongue lolling out of his mouth, running right through the area left when they’d rapidly dodged. After slamming into the wall, and shattering a vase, he rapidly corrected his course. Coming at them from the other direction.
Casita clanked its tiled in protest, but the bay paid the building no mind.
He stopped right before he could plow them into the pavement, wagging his tail with excitement. Especially once he saw the baby they were with.
He calmed down significantly upon seeing the small one, content to just stand in front of her while she reached for him.
“Yeah, see? It’s your friend!” Karla grinned, noticeably straining. “Now stop trying to kill us, you oversized iguana!”
“Come on, sis! He just wants to play!” Pedro shrugged, still as relaxed as ever.
But his sister just crossed her arms, a disgruntled pout on her face.
“Let’s just hope he’s not as playful when he’s the size of a mountain…”
As annoyed as they may be, they couldn’t deny that they were fond of the hatchling. He only hatched about a year ago, even though they’d had his egg for nearly a decade. And in that time he’s been waddling around the Encanto non-stop.
And usually getting into trouble as he did. He’s become a collective babysitting project for the entire Madrigal family, trying to make sure he didn’t squash anybody whenever they took him for a walk.
The small Bewilderbeast blew a small puff of snow onto the baby’s face, making her sneeze. But for as adorable as this was, they really had to get her out of here. She was like a dam that was about to burst.
“Come on, not-so little dude!” Pedro prodded, lightly shoving the dragon. “Outside!”
Whining with displeasure, the little prince obeyed. Plodding its way out to the front. Though they weren’t expecting him to stay out there for long. He always found his way back in eventually.
Suddenly, they smelled a smell. A smell they really didn’t want to smell.
Jolting with fear, they all looked down to the child Peep held. Looking strangely relieved.
They’d found the stench’s origins.
“RED ALERT!” Karla shouted.
She quickly took the baby, before dashing further into the house at lightspeed. Returning seconds later, empty handed.
“Phew…” She sighed. “That could’ve been a disaster…”
“Tell me about it.” Peep agreed. “You weren’t the one holding her…”
“Yeah, well- OW!” Pedro’s sentence was interrupted, when a wall tile rapped him on the head.
Casita succeeded in getting his attention, as well as his sisters, drawing them towards the clock on the wall.
It was five minutes to seven.
“We’re gonna be late!” Peep realized.
Scrambling to get onto their dragons, the triplets took off into the air. Flying as fast as they could to get to where they were going.
They couldn’t possibly miss this appointment. They hadn’t for nine years, and they weren’t starting now.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
There he was.
Nestled in a cozy little spot in the forest, under a shady tree. Not too far from home, but far enough that he wasn’t likely to be bothered.
As usual Karla was the first to arrive, giving the man a small wave as she approached.
“Hey, Gramps!”
Of course, this wasn’t where Stoick rested. There was no body to bury.
But they still felt the need to honor him here, in their own home. So they picked out a spot, and made a sort of memorial for him.
They’d gotten a portrait of him, a carving of a Rumblehorn, and a replica of his helmet, all lying on the soft ground. There were also candles and flowers, that were frequently replaced.
Every year they visited him. To catch him up on what’s been happening, and just to remember him for a time.
They didn’t come unprepared, obviously. A blanket was laid out, and they’d brought some snacks.
The Triplets and their Furies all relaxed in the evening shade, idly conversing with their grandfather.
“So remember last year, when we told you that Diego’s starting a one-man boy band?” Karla asked. “It sounded stupid, but now he’s a huge hit for some reason!”
The very thought confused Pedro, his face contorting into a grimace. “I hear the girls in the town talking about the cute one or the edgy one…they’re all the same one!”
Peep smugly grinned. “I think you’re just mad because your girlfriend likes his songs!”
The teasing was successful, both sisters cackling at the profound blush that came to his face.
The whole family was baffled by the teen’s strange success, though no one was more perplexed than Manuel. The hulking mammoth of a young adult was endlessly pestered by his younger brother, even to this day.
The topic shifted to the kids they had tottering about, starting with Dolores and Mariano’s second child.
“Little Julian’s getting so big now!” Peep cooed. “And I was listening to the candle the other day, his gift’s gonna be a doozy!”
Three years ago Sofia became a big sister, and she’s been over the moon ever since. Singing the most delightful of songs, especially when he was near.
Though she’d also grown fond of music that could be considered rather hardcore. Belting out wicked tunes with her sonic shrieks and her Death Song, juxtaposing against her dainty demeanor.
This got Pedro thinking about the other baby in the house right now, aside from the prince of dragons of course. Their little prima.
“What about Teresa?” He asked, munching on some food.
Peep shrugged. “Still too early to tell.”
Karla scoffed, leaning back with her arms behind her head.
“That kid’s gonna have a freakin’ Bewilderbeast following her around everywhere. Give her a crazy gift too and she’ll take over the world…”
Both her siblings laughed, though she was dead serious. They’d have to watch out for those two as they grew up together.
“Magic and dragons have proven to be an unbeatable combination!” Peep noted. And the other two had no arguments there.
It was almost strange how peaceful their lives had been, over the last decade. After the Drago debacle, no other wannabe overlords had started any real trouble. It was almost like they’d all ran away, tails between their legs. Too afraid to end up like the Dragon God.
Wherever they were, the Madrigals hoped they’d stay hidden forever.
The three kept talking to their grandpa, not getting any responses and not needing them. They knew he was listening.
They chatted about anything, really. From joking about Pepa’s rabid denial of her grey hairs, or mentioning Bruno getting a children’s novel series published based on their magical dragon adventures, or how Tío Dagur had strangely become an anger management coach.
They didn’t even notice that the sun had set, not until two people came to fetch them.
“So this is where you’ve been hiding…”
They all turned to see a Night Fury and a Stormcutter, coming in for a landing. Two adults in their mid-to-late thirties dismounting their dragon companions.
Hiccup and Mirabel, their parents. A little older, a little wiser, sporting a few wrinkles and a new beard in Hiccup’s case. But still recognizably them.
Karla crossed her arms. “Hiding-Schmiding, we were talking to Gramps!”
The realization hit Hiccup like a ton of bricks, a hand flying to his forehead. “Oh jeez, it’s been a year already?”
The older you got, the faster time seemed to fly.
“Well say your goodbyes, because it’s time for dinner!” Mirabel smiled. “Your abuela and I didn’t cook for twenty people only for three of them not to show up!”
The triplets groaned, but they did as they were told. Gathering their things and beginning the journey back home. It wasn’t too far, so they could walk just fine.
The five of them, alongside their dragons, started to stroll through the woods. Though one faltered.
Karla stopped, taking a second to look back to the portrait of her grandfather.
“…I still miss you…guess I never stopped…”
She spoke softly, a look of guilt coming to her face.
“And I’m still sorry for…what I did…” She admitted, rubbing her arm. “Everyone says it wasn’t my fault, and I know that. But I still kinda feel like it is…”
Even after all this time, it still hurt. Knowing that her grandfathers demise was a result of her reckless actions, even if in a roundabout way.
She looked behind herself, watching the backs of her siblings disappear into the underbrush. Her forlorn expression became a determined grin.
“But you don’t gotta worry!” She said. “I’m keeping an eye out for everybody, ain’t nothing happening to this family on my watch!”
Karla's confidence fell, giving way to a sincerity and vulnerability she rarely showed except for those closest to her.
She sighed a bit. “I’m gonna be just like you. A protector, making sure everybody’s taken care of…”
She looked up to the sky, the stars just starting to twinkle. Her gaze fell to the brightest of them all, and she found herself wondering if perhaps that was him.
“So wherever you are…take it easy, okay?”
The star seemed to shine a little brighter, and she took that as an affirmative. Her smile widening.
“COME ON, KARLA!”
The simultaneous shouts of her siblings from beyond shocker her out of her reverie, the teen laughing a little.
“Alright, good talkin’ to you Gramps!” She chuckled. “See ya next year!”
She sent a two-fingered salute to the sky, energy crackling all around her.
“Adios!”
And the she was gone, blasting off in a burst of incredible speed.
Back at the house, the triplets all entered before their parents could. Rushing forwards like excitable children.
It reminded them so much of that time long ago, when they were such small things.
It felt like a million years ago, and just yesterday. All at once.
Hiccup and Mirabel watched them as they squabbled their way to the dining room, poking and prodding and annoying each other like siblings tended to do.
They were just so happy. It was all so surreal.
This was their family. This was their life.
“We really lucked out…” Mirabel sighed, contently nestling her head into his neck.
Hiccup wrapped an arm around her, nodding his agreement.
But the moment couldn’t last forever. Casita clacked its tiles impatiently, while their dragons shoved them forwards.
“Okay, okay!” Hiccup laughed. “Take it easy, bud!”
Magic and dragons, conspiring against them. How ironic.
They all walked in, through those doors. Depicting a family that had changed so much over the years.
The people, the Madrigals, all changed. Their age, their appearance, their numbers, nothing was ever stagnant…
But no matter what, they were still La Familia Madrigal. A shining constellation of the most amazing people, brought together by the miracle that was their love.
Hiccup and Mirabel walked into the house, their magical home, both their dragons forever at their side, hearts bursting with an eternal joy, curious as to just what the next day would bring…
And the doors closed.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The End
Notes:
Here we are. The end of this long journey.
Thank you so much for reading this story of mine, I hope you enjoyed it! If not, the sleepless nights I spent writing this have been for nothing :P
Maybe some things could've been done better, It's not a perfect story of course. But I'm proud of what I did here!
Originally, there wasn't meant to be a sequel. The first story was going to be the only story. But literally as I was wrapping up the first fic, I realized that I still had more to do with this crossover.
The people wanted to see Drago, something I didn't make happen just because I didn't have any ideas for him at the time. I didn't want to waste a perfectly good villain. But because of that I feel like the second arc was rather unsatisfactory, a lot of meandering until the Screaming Death suddenly shows up.
I realized I could do better. My readers deserved better.
The brainwashing plot hit me out of nowhere, just one of those random thoughts you get at 3 AM. But eventually I came to understand that I now had the perfect angle for a sequel, the follow-up my readers deserved. And so I got to work.
Drago and Dagur, working together to conquer the world. Kidnapping the triplets and turning them against their own family. That's the kind of darkness every sequel needs!
Of course, I couldn't just have Dagur show up out of nowhere. So I used the drabbles fic both as a vehicle to drop some unused chapters from the first fic, as well as setting up a new antagonist. And once I'd finally done that, it was sequel time.
And now, here we stand. Three months later, nearly a YEAR since I started the original story. We've finally reached the end.
I'm sure you're all curious as to what's next for the series, specifically if I'll be working on a third installment. And the answer is a very simple one...
Nope.
I'm tapped out. Every idea I had for this series has been used up. And that's not to say I couldn't come up with more to do, to be honest I've got an interesting angle for Grimmel worked out, but honestly...I'm tired.
Ever since the year started I've worked on this story nonstop, and I've enjoyed it! But now it's time for this AU to rest, at least for a while.
I'm ready to enjoy these properties as separate entities again! Instead of just viewing clips whenever I'm writing a chapter that takes directly from a scene or two. It's been a lot of fun, but all good things come to an end.
And yes, that means that for now I'll be dropping the drabbles story. I thought I'd be able to keep it going, but I didn't anticipate just how exhausted I'd be at the end of all this.
That's not to say this AU will be dead forever. If some new Encanto content comes out one day that gives me some good ideas, I may return to it. And honestly, the first few chapters of the first story are in dire need of a rewrite. In another year or two I could see myself remaking the first chunk of the first fic.
But yeah. For now at least...that's all folks.
Once again, thank you all for reading this! Especially for those of you who've been here since the very first story, all the way back in January. I'm eternally grateful to have you as my readers, and I wish you nothing but the best!
As for what I'll do next...who knows? Maybe I'll give writing a break, maybe I'll write standalone HTTYD or Encanto stories, or maybe I'll *GASP* write about ANOTHER series!
I do have just one more thing planned. Somewhere down the line I'll update this fic with a bonus chapter. Showing off the full canonical designs for every original Madrigal I've created, I know you're curious about Manny, Diego, and Sofia. And you probably wanna see the teen triplets too ;)
But until then...this is goodbye. I never could've imagined finding so much success as a fanfic writer, especially for a story I started as a joke. I'm thankful for every bookmark, every kudos, the TvTropes page, and ESPECIALLY every single comment! Thank you, thank you, thank you!
Sheesh, now I'm getting nostalgic. Remember when this was about Hiccup, lost in a new world, making friends and proving that he WASN'T a crazy child-kidnaping dragon boy? Good times...
Seriously, you people have made my entire year! And even though I'm ready to put this down, I'm really gonna miss making content for you guys.
So until next time...
Seriously, just what IS the deal with the platypus?
HotPatooty, signing out...
Chapter 48: Bonus!
Chapter Text
Hey! It's me! I'm back!
As promised, I've scribbled up some pictures of every original Madrigal child I've made for The Dragon and the Butterfly saga. And now it's finally time to show them off!
Ready? Here we go!
First off...Manuel, Diego, and Sofia.
Three characters who aren't utilized that much, but I think they leave a decent impact with their minimal appearances. They're pretty fun to write for.
Way way back in January, when this story was just a series of jokes I'd make with my sister, we were talking about the future of the family. Characters growing up, getting married, having kids, etc. And I brought up how funny it'd be if Bruno (who is voiced by John Leguizamo) managed to find a wife, and had two sons named Manny and Diego. As if it wasn't painfully obvious, their entire existence stemmed from a big fat Ice Age reference.
Sofia simply came from the fact that, once I realized we'd have a time-skip, I figured there'd be no way Dolores and Mariano wouldn't have popped out at least one kid. It'd probably be more, honestly.
When it comes to their gifts, they were all quite a bit different. I had a lot of trouble with Manny, cycling through different powers that never quite fit. Until I figured that telekinesis worked with his reserved, intellectual nature. Diego was going to be the one with musical powers, being given a magic guitar, but I thought the cloning thing worked better with his narcissistic personality. And Sofia was entire different, being more of a geek with a knack for invention, who could build absolutely anything out of scraps and whatever's lying around. But she made it a bit too easy to get out of tricky situations, so I made her a singer instead.
And next up, we have the teenage triplets!
They're all grown up!
Originally, the end of the story was goin to have fifteen-year-old Peep sing an extended version of Welcome to the Family Madrigal, with all the new characters and developments included. Reflecting on how far we've come, anf just how much has changed. Until of course I tried to actually write it, and had way too hard a time. It simply wasn't meant to be...
I hope you enjoyed this little bonus chapter! I know I'm not the best artist, but I really tried my best for you guys.
And now the story is finally, actually done. And so ends The Dragon and the Butterfly saga, at least for right now.
Once again, thank you everyone for reading! Have a great day! And a great tomorrow! And a great day after tomorrow! And a great-
I should shut up now.
HotPatooty, out.
Pages Navigation
Doraemon1111 on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Jul 2022 05:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Jul 2022 06:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReviewerDWJ2 on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Jul 2022 05:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Jul 2022 06:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sammael29 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Jul 2022 09:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Jul 2022 09:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Whitemare (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Jul 2022 01:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Jul 2022 02:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tl (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Jul 2022 01:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Jul 2022 02:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tl (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Jul 2022 02:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Jul 2022 02:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tl (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Jul 2022 02:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Whiskerface on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Jul 2022 10:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Jul 2022 10:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Isabelle (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 19 Jul 2022 05:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 1 Tue 19 Jul 2022 06:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 1 Fri 02 Sep 2022 07:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 1 Fri 02 Sep 2022 07:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
tsuwukki on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Sep 2022 10:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Sep 2022 04:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
RADARMYBRAT3 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 07 Oct 2022 04:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
SparkleSeas1 on Chapter 1 Thu 14 Mar 2024 04:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Doraemon1111 on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Jul 2022 05:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Whitemare (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Jul 2022 06:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Jul 2022 06:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Jul 2022 06:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReviewerDWJ2 on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Jul 2022 06:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Jul 2022 06:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Whitemare (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Jul 2022 09:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Jul 2022 09:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sammael29 (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 18 Jul 2022 06:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tl (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 18 Jul 2022 03:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 2 Mon 18 Jul 2022 03:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 2 Fri 02 Sep 2022 08:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Savage_Cabbagem on Chapter 2 Mon 12 Sep 2022 06:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 2 Mon 12 Sep 2022 07:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Savage_Cabbagem on Chapter 2 Wed 14 Sep 2022 02:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 2 Wed 14 Sep 2022 03:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Minnie221 on Chapter 2 Mon 12 Aug 2024 02:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
SparkleSeas1 on Chapter 2 Thu 14 Mar 2024 06:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReviewerDWJ2 on Chapter 3 Tue 19 Jul 2022 06:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 3 Tue 19 Jul 2022 07:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReviewerDWJ2 on Chapter 3 Tue 19 Jul 2022 08:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
HotPatooty on Chapter 3 Tue 19 Jul 2022 08:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation